Leaderboard

Well, here goes ... ___________________ Chapter 60 “You look fine,” Amanda assured him. “You’re sure?” “Yes, for the third time.” “You really can’t tell?” Amanda sighed and humored him, motioning for him to turn around. “I can’t tell,” she lied, hoping that she only could because he knew what he was wearing. “And like I said, I’ll be as discrete as I can be. Mom, too. How does your tummy feel?” “Empty.” “Ya wanna eat something?” He wasn’t sure if he did or not. “C’mon,” Amanda decided for him, “I’ll make you some cinnamon and sugar toast.” He followed her to the kitchen and climbed into his chair with so many thoughts in his head he couldn’t have begun to unpack the emotions he was experiencing. Amanda kept an eye on him as she put a price of bread in the toaster oven and watched it brown. The ding of the timer made Jamie jump. Amanda exhaled; he was making her nervous. She finished his breakfast and put it on the table in front of him along with a glass of regular milk. While he nibbled, Amanda planted her elbow on the table and rest her chin on her hand. “I think we still have one of the diazepam pens from when they released you from the hospital. Say the word, and we can just render you unconscious.” “I don’t know why I’m so nervous.” Becky walked into the kitchen. “It’s understandable. I’ve been nervous sometimes when I haven’t seen someone in a long time.” “Why don’t you tell us about your favorite time with her,” Amanda suggested, hoping bringing up a happy memory would bring the good things to the forefront of his mind. Jamie took a bite of his toast. The memory that came happened a week before his departure. He’d stopped working and didn’t have much to do, so she’d taken a day off and dragged him on an urban hike through a part of the city he didn’t go to much. It turned into a celebration of gastronomic hedonism. They stopped first in a pastry shop and had coffee and a croissant with Nutella, his favorite breakfast. She was skeptical until she took a bite, and he laughed at her suddenly sunny enthusiasm, and when they were done he dipped a napkin in his water glass and wiped the chocolate off her chin. When they left, she led him off the main street and through neighborhoods of stately old homes built in the distinctive brick their city was mostly built of. That color brick was valuable now; the quarry the material came from had been exhausted before the city was even finished growing. Giant hickory and oak trees lines the sidewalk, and waist-high, black iron fences made each home look like a manner house. Deep in the neighborhood was park, and surrounding the park that day were food trucks. A band played in the central gazebo while people came and went on their lunch hour, some, like the two of them, staying for longer and enjoying the first mild summer day they’d had in weeks. When the band packed up, they left and headed toward the beach. I took most of the afternoon to get there, and they stopped half way for gelato, the first time Jamie ever had it, and he marveled at the array of colors and flavors. They sat at a table on the sidewalk and took turns licking from each other’s cones. Jamie went back inside and got more to go before they resumed their walk. When they finally reached the ocean, they sat at a beachside bar and had a frozen cocktail while they watched surfers and tourists and kids and teens pass back and forth. They people watched hand in hand, finally ordering dinner, and when the sun started to set and the beach grew empty, they walked out onto the sand and followed the surf north away from the brightest lights of the city until they were as alone as they could get, and Cheryl took a blanket from their pack to spread on the sand. Tired from the day’s walk, they stripped to their bathing suits and waked into the surf until they were surrounded by the inky darkness of the water lapping against their chests. Cheryl plunged beneath a breaking wave, and he’d followed after her, reaching into the dark and playfully grabbing at her ankle. They raced back toward the shore slowly, each of them pulling at the other for advantage until the water was too shallow to swim, coming their feet against the sand and embracing with the night sky moon outshining the lights that backlit their bodies. After they’d redressed, they held hands back to a boardwalk, not sure where they were, and got a Lyft back to her home, where Eric spent the night with her in his arms. That was the story he told them. Reflecting on it, it seemed now like his best day on Earth, and he wasn’t sure if anything since had surpassed it. He sighed. Becky reached out and took his hands. “I think you’re gonna have a great day, Jamie.” The doorbell rang. ______________________________________________ Jamie stood just inside the hall past the foyer. Amanda stood behind him off to the side. Jamie didn’t know what to do with his hands. Becky opened the door and knelt down. “Hello! It’s so good to finally meet you in person,” she said. “And you! My god, how long has it been since that interview?” “Seems like a lifetime.” Jamie watched the pleasantries with Becky blocking his view. Her voice sounded different than it had in his head after all those months. He had only to press his bear just so to hear it again, but he never dared to, the painful memory of their parting and the first time he’d heard her voice, that terrible and wonderful first night in his new home. “Let me take your things,” Becky said. She stood up and stepped out of the way, and Cheryl didn’t see him as she concentrated on taking off her coat and setting her backpack by the door. At the sight of her, Jamie felt what he’d least expected, calmness. He took a deep breath, taking in the sight of her like a revenant. “Hi, Cheryl,” was all he said as she turned around and saw him again. She looked him up and down, so much younger than he’d left, his cheeks smooth, his hair longer, his body more firm and seeming taller as though relieved of a great burden. Exactly how she hoped to find him. Her heart swelled with relief. She closed the distance in two bounds, and they fell into each other’s arms in perfect sync, holding the embrace oblivious to the pair of eyes watching them. They parted just enough to look at one another. Her hand was on his cheek. “You look so good,” she sniffled, “Like a whole other person.” “And you look just like you always did.” He let out a single laugh and shook his head. “It’s so good to see you. This doesn’t seem real.” “Let me look at you.” Their hands traced their way down each other’s arms until they were holding hands and stepped back. They looked each other up and down again, and Cheryl concentrated on his face with inscrutable expression on her own. “What,” he said with a grin. “I’ve never seen you so …” She closed her eyes and shook her head in a tight motion as if waving away a thought. “It’s nice to meet you, Jamie.” Jamie’s grin turned into a smile that matched hers. “God, I missed you so much,” she said as she fell against him again and squeezed hard before letting go. They stood awkwardly but happily in one another’s company. “Hi,” Amanda said as she pushed herself off the wall and interrupted the silence when it seemed right. “Amanda,” Cheryl said craning her head up. “You seem so much bigger in person.” The laughter cut the thickness of the reunion. “You seem shorter,” Amanda quipped. “Can we offer you anything?” “Do you have any of those little cookies?” “We do,” Becky said, “and I don’t think it’s too early for one.” Jamie led Cheryl over the couch and gave her a boost to help her climb up, then scrambled up himself. Amanda sat down at the other end. Becky left and came back with a tray of cookies and milk. “These ones are the little ones,” Becky showed her. “Thanks,” Cheryl said with a mouthful of cookie, “It’s gonna take me a month before I stop jonesing for these.” Searching for a topic, Cheryl pointed toward the Christmas tree as she reached for a second cookie. “How was your Christmas?” “It was great,” Jamie answered. “We had a great holiday.” “What’d you guys get him?” “Oh, what did you get,” Becky mused, “A remote controlled car, some blocks, and a lot of clothes.” “A football for when Spring comes,” Amanda added. “Did you get them anything, Jamie?” Amanda rolled up her sweater to show her “My little thinks I’m awesome” t-shirt. “That’s too cute,” Cheryl said. Becky stood up and pulled the framed picture he’d drawn from behind the tree. She meant to hang it up later. “Jamie drew this for me,” Becky said proudly as she set it on Cheryl’s lap. “Wow,” Cheryl replied as she looked over the drawing, “I didn’t know you could draw like this.” “I couldn’t. A friend’s been teaching me. And I have a lot of time to practice new hobbies,” Jamie said bashfully. They sat silently again. “Jamie,” Becky said, “Why don’t you show Cheryl your room?” “Actually,” Amanda interjected, “I got an idea. Why don’t we go for a walk on the beach?” “In this weather?” “It’s just cold. Why not? You ever been to our beach?” “No. Never been to this end of Itali.” “I think some of Jamie’s things will fit you. Might be a little baggy.” Cheryl had come prepared for winter. One more layer would be enough. “You guys game?” “I am,” Jamie said. He hadn’t been to the beach since the weather had turned too cold to swim. “It probably looks pretty in the snow.” “Mom?” “Sure.” “C’mon,” Amanda said, and Jamie and Cheryl followed him toward his nursery. When they got there, Amanda said, “Be right back,” and she slipped into the room with Jamie and emerged a minute later with a set of long underwear. “These should fit, if you wanna change in the bathroom.” “Thanks.” Jamie was spacing out as Amanda gently shut the door behind her. She caught the look on his face, and knelt down in front of him. He put his hand on her shoulder to steady himself, and she helped him step out of his jeans. “Alright, Mr. Potty Pants, let’s get you dry,” she said, reaching out to feel just how wet his diaper was. “Oh,” she said when she felt he was already dry, “I thought that was your potty face.” “I was just thinking.” “About what?” “Everything is going well, like you said it would.” “See? Big sisters know things,” she said as she got a warm outfit out for him and helped him dress. She tied the laces on his boots. Cheryl was waiting in the living room when they returned. Everyone put on their coats, and went out to the car. “Shoot,” Amanda said, realizing she needed to move the car seat from her car into her mom’s so they could both sit safely. “I know,” Cheryl said, “Even in this dimension they can’t seem to invent a car seat that’s easy to get in and out of the car.” Amanda wrestled the thing out of her backseat and got it strapped into Becky’s. “Mind if I help you,” Becky asked as Amanda got Jamie into his seat. “I think you’ll need to.” They drove to the beach with Amanda narrating the things they drove past even though neither Jamie nor Cheryl had a view of much of any of it. They went to their usual beach and found the parking lot empty, their tired crunching over the snow that had fallen the night before. “Looks like we’re the only ones here,” Jamie said when Amanda set him on his feet. “Yep,” Amanda replied, “Got the place to ourselves.” The snow wasn’t deep, just an inch of fresh powder, but it made the parking lot and boardwalk slippery. Becky had to resist the urge to pick them both up so neither would fall. When they got to the bottom of the boardwalk, Amanda whispered to her mom, “Let’s give them some space.” Becky nodded assent. “Why don’t the two of you walk on ahead,” Amanda suggested, “We’ll wait here for you.” “Okay,” Jamie said, offering his hand to Cheryl. She took it, and the two of them turned right from the boardwalk and up the beach. “That’s a little more space than I intended,” Becky said when they were out of earshot. “They’ll be fine.” “She is so stinkin’ cute. And the two of them together? That was so sweet to watch.” “They love each other.” “Obviously.” “Doesn’t bother you?” “Why would it?” “She’s his caseworker. She probably shouldn’t have let herself get so close to him.” “Yeah, but they are littles, after all. Lapse in judgment is all, kind of a major one, but something even bigs do.” “I don’t think that has much to do with it.” They watched as the two of them got farther and farther away. “You’re quiet today,” Cheryl said. “I’m always quiet.” “You were once.” “I’m glad you came.” “So, tell me about your life.” “Oof. Where to start?” “How are you getting along with Becky? I know the two of you struggled a bit at first.” “We got past it. I call her ‘Mom’ now. She calls me ‘Baby Bear’ sometimes.” He blushed, not having meant to say that, but as always with Cheryl he felt compulsively honest, and he was confident she wouldn’t judge him for having grown so close to the woman she’d chosen to be his big. “That’s cute.” “Manda calls me ‘Jamie Bear.’” “Ever call her ‘Manda Bear’?” “No, but Mom does sometimes. Still can’t believe I didn’t think of that months ago.” “You guys make a beautiful family. You even look a little like them, all that blonde hair the three of you have.” “It’s pretty out here.” Snow weighed down the tall grasses growing where the dunes met the beach, and rime covered the sand at the edge where the tide had only recently stopped reaching, a thin crust of ice that wouldn’t live long. The water looked like pale slate, reflecting the overcast sky. “I’m sorry we didn’t have a sunny day.” “C’mon,” Cheryl said, leading him away from the surf and brushing snow away from the sand until she’d made a spot the two could sit on. She shook her head again after they’d sat down, looking from him and back to the ocean. “You keep doing that,” he laughed. “I just can’t believe it, is all. Are you happy? Do you like it here? With them?” Jamie closed his eyes for her answered, “I love them so much, Cheryl. You …” He got choked up and shook his own head to clear the emotions. “You did such a good job. They’re perfect for me … we made Manda my official guardian.” “I know; I saw the paperwork …” Cheryl leaned over and put her head against his shoulder. “I’m so glad to find you like this … I never wanted to tell you – it didn’t seem fair – but I was beside myself for weeks … so afraid you weren’t happy with them.” He put his arm around her. “I wish you’d have said something. I’m sorry you felt that way.” “I couldn’t say anything. Like you didn’t have enough to worry about. That wouldn’t have been right.” “Still. At least I could’ve reassured you.” “It wasn’t until I got the report from your first home visit that I felt okay again.” The thought of her struggling for that long made Jamie’s chest tighten. “I shouldn’t … I should’ve written nicer letters … I’m sorry if I, if I made things worse.” “O, Jamie, don’t be. That’s what friends are for sometimes.” “Sometimes … it took me a while to be okay being …” He shook his head. “Being what?” “Someone who takes so much. Everything … all these people, you, everything everyone has done for me … I still don’t know what I did to deserve it, if I deserve it.” Cheryl smiled sadly at him. “You’re still …” Kind of an idiot is what she wanted to say. “I didn’t help you because you deserved it. I helped you because you needed it. That’s why people help other people, or at least that’s why they should. As for the other part of it, you give, Jamie,” she said with pleading eyes. “At least as much as you take, you give. You always have.” Jamie smiled weakly and looked down. “Just look at how much joy you’ve brought to Becky and Amanda. That’s what you give, Jamie. Joy. Nothing they ever do … nothing I’ll ever do has given me so much joy … as knowing you and helping you.” “I’m no saint. I’m not that man.” “I never thought you were. I wouldn’t like you so much if you were.” Jamie closed his eyes against the tears. “I just … people who come from where I come from, who grow up like I did … I never expected love to come to me. I never thought love would come to me.” “Oh, enough. Enough,” Cheryl said gently, putting her arm around him. “What you have now is right. Everything else, everything that happened to you, everything you couldn’t control, all of it – that was all wrong. You got cheated, Jamie. And fooled into believing a lot of things about yourself that are lies.” They sat quietly for a few minutes. “Could you do one last thing for me, Jamie?” “Anything.” “Put ‘deserve’ behind you. I don’t love you because you deserve it but because …” She swallowed a lump in her throat. “Because you’re … I never knew how to say my love for you.” She tried to smiled softly. “I love you … because you are such a … bright soul, Jamie, in a place that’s very dark sometimes, and to be with you, even just in my heart these … past hard months … makes me feel like, like the sun is always shining, Jamie. And it’s not about what you do or did, but who you are.” Jamie took in her words and scratched his head through his knit hat. Cheryl expected one of his rebuttals. “That … that’s how I feel about you, and them.” She sighed and closed her eyes, opening them again and hearing the cold waves crash on the near-frozen sand. “That’s all I ever wanted for you. To feel that. To know it.” “I do.” “And you’re happy?” “I …” “Just say what you feel.” “I think I am.” A laugh rocked his body. “What does happiness feel like?” “Like you don’t want the day to end, even though you know tomorrow will be better.” “Can I ask you something?” It seemed like the right time, though it might have also ruined the moment. “Anything.” “When I left, how did you … I think I was in love with you. I’m pretty sure I was.” “And you want to know if I was in love with you?” “Yes.” “Why?” “Because ever since you wrote and told me you were coming, I’ve been afraid I was going to break your heart.” “You’re obviously not afraid of that now.” “No … should I be?” “I was in love with you. Kept trying to tell myself I wasn’t. Couldn’t be in love with a client. Couldn’t be in love with someone I just sent through a dimensional portal.” She paused and thought back on all of it. “I was pretty angry with myself for a while, thinking I should have done more to keep you.” “Like what?” “I don’t know. I ran through the normal process, but – sorry, this is selfish – I kept thinking I should have delayed it, tried to talk you into therapy, seeing if you would get better and change your mind. Partly because I was afraid you made the wrong choice.” “You were pretty sure it was the right choice before I left.” She shrugged. “You were still there. Once you were gone I just started thinking of all the ways things could be going wrong.” “You picked the right people for me. You know that, right?” “Yeah, but you know how it is sometimes. You can’t help letting your mind go to the worst case scenario. And with you, well, I was afraid being here might have taken all of your problems and made them worse. But I think I was torturing myself, because I knew objectively that was unlikely, but I was angry at myself for letting you go, so I just made myself suffer.” “Sorry.” “Not your fault.” “And now you’re not in love with me.” “I love you so, so much, Jamie, but not like that anymore. Time. Distance. Life. Once I found out you were okay, and I started being rational again …” “You started to heal.” “Yeah.” “I understand. It took me a while, too, to get past being in love with you. That bear … I’ve never cried so hard in my life when I heard your voice.” “Sorry.” “I rather I had cried, though. Leaving someone you care about shouldn’t be easy. And that was the night I got to know Manda.” “How?” “She … found me, held me, until I stopped, and then she told me why she picked me … And she told me what I meant to her … God, I don’t think that made any sense to me then, but it was,” he searched for the right term, “a life ring. That day … I thought I’d ruined my life. Or at least I was afraid I had. That seemed impossible after, if she felt that way already. Scared me; totally confused me; but, well, like I said, a life ring.” “What’s she really like?” “What do you mean?” “I just saw their files and interviewed them.” “She’s … she’s what you said. She’s my sunshine.” Jamie got teary again. “She saw me for who I am. Mom didn’t. Manda just got it right away, more or less. She stuck up for me. She helped me understand how to live here. She talked me into letting them take care of me. She made me feel … it’s hard to put into words. Like I mattered. Not just that she loved me, but like I mattered.” “I think they call that a ‘manic pixie dream girl.’” “Well, she’s not manic, and I don’t think anyone is ever going to accuse her of being a pixie. Unless a pixie can be thirteen feet tall.” “But she’s your dream girl?” “I guess so.” “And your mom? Becky, I mean.” “Her heart’s always been in the right place. I think I took it a little too personally at first, but the problem was she just had her big blinders on. It took her a while to understand what it means for a little to not be regressed.” “What changed?” “I think Amanda explained it to her, like three or four times. But mostly getting to know me, I think. Trial and error. Figuring out what made me happy and what didn’t … truth be told, I was kinda an asshole for the first few months here.” “That’s hard to believe. You?” “It’s true. Swear. If I got angry, I just let if fly. I still get angry, but I don’t lose my temper like that, at least not often. Partly because Manda and Mom will do it for me.” “Kinda nice having family.” Jamie shook his head again and exhaled audibly. “Sorry, I just – saying it alone just doesn’t feel like enough. Thank you for putting me with them. I just … I don’t know how all this would have turned out without them. Or without you. Some other caseworker. You were just the first available before work. Roll of the dice.” “Life’s like that.” “Life is that. Kinda thought I’d lost the game until all of this … but what about you?” “What about me?” “You. What’s in your life now?” “My work. Family. Friends. The usual.” “I remember.” “What fills your days?” “Well, I got these littles at little care thinking I’m sort of a god because I can read.” Cheryl snorted in laughter. “Are you happy, really?” “Yes.” “Guess that’s what I really wanted to know.” Cheryl leaned over and kissed him. He kissed her back. “I think you might be the best thing I ever do with my life, Jamie.” “I hope not. I really do. You got too many years ahead of you for that ... You ready to walk back?”

Chapter 65 Several months later… Dear Cheryl, Thank you for the arrival day gift! Everyone says PEGOS are the same as LEGOS, but they’re NOT. I can tell because they don’t have the same name. That’s just science. I’ll send you a picture of what I build first. Can you believe I’ve been here a year? Everybody just left my arrival day anniversary party an hour ago. Know what I was doing exactly one year ago? Sobbing on Amanda’s chest. I didn’t think I’d ever come this far. I got the best present today: a puppy! A very small one, perfect for my size. He’ll still be able to fit in my crib when he grows up. Mom said it was for Manda and me both. Manda’s wanted one since forever and isn’t done being miffed Mommy got one when I said I wanted one and not when she said the first million times. LOL. It’s kinda super nice to have a puppy but not be the one who has to train it! I said I was gonna teach it to steal Manda’s shoes, and Manda said she’d make us both go to time out in the corner. So I guess now I have to make sure he never takes her shoes. Oops! I’ve been spending enough time in the corner since school got out and I’m not at daycare. Mommy says Manda was the same way for the first few weeks of summer when she was little. She says it’s natural and never gets mad at me, but I can never talk her out of corner time, either. Me and Ella had a sleepover last night, and we slept in a tent in the yard. She pretended to be afraid, and I held her extra tight. We told Stacy and Mom we’re a couple. That was a few weeks ago. I think Stacy understands but Mommy just said, “That’s adorable,” and hugged us both, so I guess that won’t ever change, which is probably for the best. LOL again. Manda is trying to convince Mom to just let Stacy bring Ella over here every day for the summer since we’re home anyway; she told Mom it would give me something to do and make me too tired to misbehave! Mom didn’t get it. Mom said maybe she could come over three days a week and is gonna talk to Stacy about it. Ella is doing real good, too. She can’t play tag at the park yet, but sometimes she comes and watches. She cheers me on, and she oohs and ahhs over how I help Rosie play, too. I told her I’d help her play when she’s ready. She says she might never be, but I really hope she will be some day. I went with her to PT right before school got out to cheer her on, too. After everyone left tonight, Manda gave me a bath. She took a picture of me with cake all over my face. It wasn’t even my fault! Mel was the one who fed it to me. Manda said she’s sending you the picture whether I like it or not. No fair! After bath time, she put me in a new diaper I like a lot. It has bears on it! Then we snuggled while she read me a story about a fox and a chicken who become friends. We’re most of the way done with it, and she says I’m really gonna like the next book she picked out. She’s gonna sleep in Mommy’s bed tonight so I get to sleep with both of them. It’s my favorite way to wake up. I think she’s playing with the puppy now. Mommy says the three of us together is the most adorable thing she’s ever seen and that she wished she’d done this year ago. Manda gave her the dirtiest look. I just stayed quiet. Anyway, like I always say, I didn’t want the day to end, but I know tomorrow will be even better. Mommy’s probably going to be in soon for my bedtime milk, so I’m gonna finish this letter for now. I’ll write again soon. For now, goodnight. It’s always just goodnight. Your loving little, Jamie. P.S., my bear says hello. Jamie folded the letter and put it in the envelope, dutifully leaving it open because he knew Manda and Mom were serious about sending her the pictures. He’d put it in the mailbox tomorrow on the way to the library. It was his day to read again, and he looked forward to seeing Jenny. He hadn’t seen her since school got out. “Did you have a good arrival day, baby bear,” Becky asked from the doorway. Jamie smiled his biggest smile and stood up to walk over to her. “It was the best, Mommy. Thank you for everything.” “You’re very welcome. How does it feel to be 1 in little years,” she asked as she picked him up and laid him against her chest. “Like I got a lot of time to have a very good life.” “You do,” she whispered. “And I’m so glad you’re here to share it with us.” Hesitantly, Jamie asked, “Mommy, did I ever say thank you?” “For what, baby?” She sat down in the rocker and unbuttoned the silk pajama top she was wearing. “For picking me. And helping me.” “You thank me every day,” she said with the emotion welling up in her throat, “just being my baby bear.” “Thank you for picking me, Mommy. I love you so much,” Jamie said and sniffled, letting one tear leave a long trail down his cheek. She shifted him so he was cradled in her arms and they could see each other. “I love you, too, Jamie. So, so much,” she said through gentle tears. “Don’t cry, Mommy.” “I’ll stop if you stop.” She leaned over and gave him a long kiss on his head. “You smell so good tonight, baby bear. I love your smell. Do you want PJs tonight?” “I’ll be warm enough between you and Manda.” “Ready?” “Mhmm.” Jamie closed his eyes and nuzzled into her and found her nipple, and he began to nurse. Becky tickled his naked back with her fingernails, up and down, from his neck to the top of his diaper, and then down his thighs and back up again, and Jamie writhed and stretched under the soft sensation and then sighed, went limp, and Becky knew he’d be asleep within a minute. When he was done nursing, she would change him, sprinkle a little scented powder on his chest, because she loved it when he smelled that way, too, and lay him in her bed. Manda would be up when she got the puppy settled, though Becky knew she’d probably be up and down with him all night, and when Jamie woke up a year a day after he’d first woken up in the home the three of them had made together, it would be snuggled in between them, safe, happy, and loved. As she did every night as Jamie drifted off to another night’s rest, she sang the same lullaby, the one she’d leaned just for him. Sleep my child and peace attend thee, All through the night Guardian angels God will send thee, All through the night Soft the drowsy hours are creeping Hill and vale in slumber sleeping, I my loving vigil keeping All through the night. While the moon her watch is keeping All through the night While the weary world is sleeping All through the night O'er they spirit gently stealing Visions of delight revealing Breathes a pure and holy feeling All through the night. Love, to thee my thoughts are turning All through the night All for thee my heart is yearning, All through the night. Though sad fate our lives may sever Parting will not last forever, There's a hope that leaves me never, All through the night. 05 All Through The Night.m4a

Chapter 62 When Becky went in a little while later to check on them, she found Cheryl sitting up and stroking Jamie’s hair. Even knowing she shouldn’t be this close to a client, she felt her heart melt a little. Cheryl looked up and smiled at her. “Isn’t my baby bear handsome,” Becky whispered. “Very,” Cheryl answered, admiring him. She considered that one day she might go to Itali just for the medical care, wondering what it felt like to have half a lifetime’s aches, pains, and wrinkles taken away. “Ya wanna get up?” “Yeah.” Becky carefully lifted her out trying not to wake Jamie. “Can the two of us talk somewhere,” Cheryl asked. Becky led her to the living room and helped her onto the couch. As much as Cheryl wanted to confront her about the diapers, she knew it wouldn’t be right. Whatever Becky had thought or was still thinking, if Jamie was okay with things now, then she had no right to raise the issue and potentially upset the equilibrium of their relationship. Instead, she asked, “How did you do it?” “Do what?” “He’s happy. When I met him ... honestly, I’ve never met someone with so much self-loathing.” “Neither had I.” “So what changed? How did he get like this?” “Love.” “That sounds, sorry, overly simplistic.” “Well, it is. It wasn’t just that. He’s been going to therapy twice a week. Amanda and I have been doing what the therapist said, praising him for every nice thing he does. Encouraging him ... believe me, it wasn’t easy.” “He told me he had some anger issues.” “More like anger-control issues. And trust issues. And melancholy issues.” “How’d you get through it?” “Me? I didn’t give up, even when I got it wrong. Mostly, though, we just wouldn’t let him say no.” “‘No’ to what?” “‘No’ to letting us help him. That was his instinct, to do everything alone, have every bad feeling alone. I don’t know what he thought being adopted meant. Just moving in with us?” “I’m not sure he ever understood what he wanted it to mean.” “Amanda said something like that a long time ago. Or it seems like a long time ago.” “He’s crazy about her.” “And it really drove me nuts at first,” Becky chuckled. “I was so jealous. Happy for them, but, ya know.” “I understand.” “But really, what the therapist said was we needed to show him he was lovable so that he would understand he was lovable. You can’t be lovable and loath yourself at the same time, I suppose.” “He really is, lovable, isn’t he,” Amanda said, beaming. “I don’t fully understand how he couldn’t figure that out on his own.” “You know how he grew up?” “He explained it.” “Well, I don’t know if anyone ever told him they loved him. Or made him feel that way.” “You did.” “I couldn’t have done this, not in our world.” “Well, you are responsible for this.” “He’s the one who made the decision. Take away all the negative things in his life, come here; he figured that part out.” “And you’re the one who put him with us. So I guess we all deserve some credit.” “I want to thank you, for helping him get so far. That’s why I put him with you. I thought if any of the people who were interested in him could, it would be you and Amanda. So thank you.” “How many people wanted him?” “Just two others.” “Really? Why?” “It’s hard to place humans with special needs, especially emotional ones.” “That’s sad ... probably didn’t help that he didn’t want to be regressed.” “I’ve only had one other client who didn’t want to be, and she backed out.” “Most people want a regressed little, I found out.” “How?” “Prejudiced people let me know.” “Does Jamie know?” “If he does, I didn’t tell him. I didn’t want him to know that particular prejudice exists in the world.” Becky suddenly felt uncomfortable, needing to defend herself. “He’s not regressed now.” “I know. I didn’t think he was.” “He’s not. His mind is perfectly intact.” “I know.” “Good ... he just behaves younger sometimes.” “I’m okay with it.” “Really?” “I know the difference. Regression isn’t how you behave. It’s how the mind works, and his works the same as it always did. You didn’t ‘regress’ him; you’re just taking care of him, and he’s letting you and loving it. Trust me, If I didn’t think having the emotional support people give a little was going to be helpful, I wouldn’t have sent him here.” “He can be very little sometimes now.” “I figured ... I know Jamie. If he didn’t want to, he wouldn’t ... and even that pacifier in his crib, it’s just a thing. Not going to begrudge him a comfort object. Or comforting anything.” “I was afraid you’d think we did something to make him that way.” “You did do something, though. You made him feel safe enough to do all that, to be this way. That’s what you were supposed to do. He trusts you ... everyone would be happier if they could crawl into someone else’s arms any time they needed to, or just wanted to ... even bigs.” They sat in silence for a few moments, Becky relieved Cheryl didn’t think they’d done anything they shouldn’t have to make Jamie the cuddly baby bear he was now. “We’re not done,” Becky said. “With what?” “Jamie. He’s still got some work to do.” “I know.” Cheryl was feeling a lot better about Becky. She was glad they’d had this talk. Her initial instincts all those months ago were right, albeit not perfect. “What are you guys talking about,” Amanda asked as she carried Jamie into the room. His shirt had ridden up and his bottoms had ridden down, and Cheryl got a good look at the cartoons on the seat of his diaper. He really did look cute, even cuter in his sister’s arms. Amanda sat down in the chair, and Jamie sat between her legs, leaning back against her. “Just shooting the breeze,” Becky replied, “Did my baby bear get enough rest?” Jamie rolled his eyes. “Yes, Mom.” Whatever the details, this is what Cheryl had wanted for him, what she had told him in her farewell letter: with love by his side all day and long night. That’s what Jamie had now. ______________________________________________ On the last day of her visit, it was Amanda that Cheryl got some alone time with while Jamie napped. “Can I try something, Manda?” “Uh, sure. What is it?” Cheryl blushed and held her arms up. Amanda smiled wide and scooped up Cheryl into an enthusiastic embrace. Cheryl wrapped her legs around Amanda and put her head on her chest. “Have you been wanting to do that all week?” “I’ve been wanting to do that for years. It always looks so good,” Cheryl answered with her cheek against Amanda. “Live up to expectations?” “Even better.” “Aww. You sweet little girl.” Amanda sat down on the couch and rubbed Cheryl’s back. Cheryl felt softer than Jamie, smaller. “I want to thank you,” Cheryl said. “For the hug? You’re very welcome.” “No. For Jamie. For everything you’ve done for him.” “It makes me very happy to do all of it.” “I think you saved him.” “Everybody says that. I think he should get all the credit.” “No. He gets some, but you saved him. I need you to know that.” Amanda felt herself tear up a bit. “Well, thank you for bringing him to me,” Amanda said softly. “He ...” She choked on a sob. “I ...” “It’s okay, Manda,” Cheryl whispered. “I’m a better person because of him,” he said, trying to get her diaphragm to stop cramping. “You were always an amazing person. That’s why I gave you to him. He just helped you realize it ... I told him as much, in my first letter to him.” “I can’t believe how much I love him. I didn’t think I could ever love someone this much.” “It’s not just him that makes you feel that way. It’s you, too. It’s inside you. It always has been.” “You don’t even know me.” “Jamie does. He told me.” “He’s gonna miss you so much.” “I’m gonna miss him.” “Why not stay? Transfer to the agency office here. Or just come live with us.” “I can’t. I have people in my life I don’t want to leave.” “You’ll be happier here.” “I’m happy already. My place is back home. That’s the right place for me.” “But you don’t want to leave Jamie.” “He has the two of you. I can leave, knowing he has you.” “Maybe you’ll change your mind someday.” “I don’t think so. But anything is possible.” Amanda loosened her grip, and Cheryl leaned back so she could see Amanda’s face. She watched her wipe a trail of tears from her face. Looking at her, Cheryl was reminded of something it was easy to forget around bigs. Amanda was still a kid. ______________________________________________ “My ride will be here soon,” Cheryl said to Jamie. They were sitting on the floor, absentmindedly playing with the marble blocks he’d gotten for Christmas. “I know,” Jamie said quietly. “Thanks for keeping your promise.” “I’ve broken plenty of promises. That’s not why I came.” “I know.” “This isn’t goodbye, Jamie.” “When will I see you again?” Cheryl closed her eyes. This was just as hard for her. “One day I’ll be back. Do you believe me?” “Always ... I could go back some day. Nine more years isn’t that long.” Cheryl bit her lip. “Don’t think like that.” Cheryl didn’t believe she was worth giving up all this for; she wouldn’t have it. “You’re never going back. This is the right place for you.” Jamie’s lungs sucked in air, and he tried to hold it, swallowing it back down until he could control it. “… I know.” “We’ll write. We’ll still be a part of each other’s lives.” “This is so hard.” “It was last time, too … But this is better. We didn’t know then. We didn’t know things would work out like they have ... I’m so happy for you, Jamie. I never ...” She fought back her own emotions. Neither wanted to part with tears. “This is all more than I could have ever hoped for you.” “… I wish we’d see each other more.” “I have the portrait you drew me. It’s beautiful, Jamie.” “And I have your photos.” “And we can send more. I’ll tell your mom to send me pictures of you.” “She’d like that. She likes showing me off.” “She’s so proud of you. I’m so proud of you.” “ … Promise me you’ll find someone. Don’t be lonely … It’s so hard being lonely.” “I promise.” “I love you. I should have said it then.” “I love you, Jamie. No regrets.” A horn honked outside. They froze, everything still, as though awaiting the toll of a bell. Jamie stood up first, holding out his hand for Cheryl. She took it, and he pulled her up. He walked her to the living room, where she said her thanks and goodbyes to Becky and Amanda. They thanked her again. Hugs were exchanged. Promises to send pictures. Jamie walked her to the door alone and helped her into her coat. He took her in his arms. “It’s not goodbye, Jamie. It’s only goodnight.” They kissed one another as they hadn’t kissed since the night they spent together, the headlights refracting through the cut glass window of the door. They parted, and he held her face in his palms. “No tears this time,” he whispered. “We’ll write soon.” “We will. I promise.” “I believe you.” She shut her eyes again. In that darkness, she imagined she could open her eyes and see Tish holding the syringe and Jamie closing the folder that held the final consent form, him shaking his head and saying he wanted to stay with her, that it had all been a terrible, wonderful dream, and she would cast aside her better angels and take him home, make a life together with him, and that her love would be enough to block out all the brokenness of the world that had broken Jamie, and he’d be happy and so would she. But she knew that was only a comforting fantasy, that it would never have come to pass that way, and when she opened her eyes, Jamie was still there, still touching her face with his soft hands. She took hold of one of those hands and gently pulled it away. He took his other away. She leaned over and picked up the handle of her backpack. Jamie put his hands in his pockets. “It’s only goodnight, Jamie.” “Goodnight, Cheryl.” “Goodnight, Jamie.” They looked at one another for a moment longer, and Jamie sighed before opening the door for her. She stepped into the winter dark and walked to the car without turning around. When she had gotten in and closed the door, he waited for the car to pull away, and he gently closed the door behind him. In the living room, Becky was seated on the couch. Amanda watched out the window. Jamie put his arms up even as he walked across the room, and Becky leaned forward and lifted him onto her lap. He pressed his face against her, letting her sweater wick away the tears he didn’t need to hold back anymore. “I’m okay,” Jamie whimpered. “I know you are,” Becky replied. “I’m not sad.” “I know, baby bear.” She rested one hand on the back of his head while the other patted his back. He cried himself to sleep like that. Only then did Amanda let a few tears of her own escape. “I know, baby, I’m sad for him, too,” Becky said. “Who’s going to comfort her tonight? She’s so small ...”

Chapter 61 At the boardwalk, Becky and Amanda were pacing to keep warm. “They’ve been gone more than an hour,” Amanda said. “It was your idea. It’s not like they got eaten by aquatic mammals.” “Jamie is an aquatic mammal; they probably offered to take him home,” Amanda retorted. “Oh, here they come.” Jamie and Cheryl were walking back the way they’d left, hand in hand. “So friggin’ cute,” Becky said. He’s already got a girlfriend, Amanda wanted to respond, I think – possibly friend with benefits. “You guys get lost,” Becky called out. Amanda and Becky crossed the distance to them in just five steps. Becky knelt down in front of Jamie and felt his cheek. “Ooh, you are freezing,” she said and began to rub his back. “You guys ready to go home? Get some hot food?” “Sounds great,” Cheryl said. Amanda noticed her shivering and instinctively picked her up, realizing after the fact what she’d done. “Sorry,” she said still holding her, “You looked cold.” “It’s okay, Manda. I am.” “Aww, Jamie taught you his name for me.” Amanda rubbed her back like Becky rubbed Jamie’s. Becky picked Jamie up, and the four of them walked back to the car. Back at home, Becky whispered to Jamie as she was getting him out of his car seat, “It’s nap time after lunch, okay?” “I know,” he whispered back. He was ready for it, and he imagined Cheryl must be, too. She was fighting jet lag on top of the longer days. The warm house felt good, and it only made Jamie and Cheryl, and Becky and Amanda, more tired. “How about something simple for lunch,” Becky suggested. “Grilled cheese and tomato soup?” “That sounds perfect,” Jamie answered. “I’m not sure I can offer you anything warm to change into,” Amanda said to Cheryl. “Except maybe some of Jamie’s pajamas.” The seat and cuffs of her jeans were wet from the snow, as were her socks. “But I can put that in the dryer for you.” “I’m going to take a nap after lunch anyway,” Jamie added. “I’d like to take a nap, too, if that’s okay.” “Of course,” Becky said. “You can use my bed if you’d like.” “C’mon, let’s get you two fixed up,” Amanda said. They followed her back to the nursery, and once again Amanda and Jamie slipped inside. Before she shut the door, Amanda stuck her head back out and asked Cheryl, “Anything you need in your backpack?” Inside, Amanda picked out two pair of pajama pants and two tops for Jamie and Cheryl. “Be right back,” she told Jamie. She went back into the hallway and found Cheryl leaning against the wall next to the bathroom with her backpack. “These should work,” she said without handing them over and walked into the bathroom. Confused, Cheryl followed her, and Amanda closed the door. “Um, yeah,” Cheryl asked. “I just wanted to ask if you needed help, ya know, if you had to …” “Pee?” “Yeah.” Cheryl unzipped her bag and took out a portable urinal. “Oh, thank goodness. I ... we had a plan, but I don’t think you would have liked it.” “Did it involve you holding me under the armpits? No, I wouldn’t have liked that ...” She looked at the toilet, the rim of which was several inches above her waist, and it was wide enough she wasn’t sure she’d be able to sit on it even if she splayed her legs as wide as she could. “Jamie is wearing a diaper, isn’t he?” Amanda didn’t know how to answer. She’d promised Jamie she’d be discrete, but it didn’t make much sense to lie now. Instead, she asked, “What makes you think that?” “There’s no step stool for him in here. There’s no seat attachment for him. So he either uses a different bathroom just for the toilet,” she said nodding toward the bath toys not quite hidden behind the shower curtain, “or he has a potty chair in his room, which would make no sense, or ...” “I hope you’re not ... I hope you don’t think less of him for it.” That Amanda’s concern was how Cheryl knowing would impact Jamie was heartening. “Of him? No. I’ve been to Itali before; I know how bigs are with littles. How does he feel about it?” “I’ve offered a couple times to take him out of them. Or rather, to get Mom to. He’s always declined.” That wasn’t the entire truth, but it was the relevant truth now. “Can I ask why he’s in them at all?” “At first, Mom was convinced he needed them. She just assumed a little needs them.” Cheryl shook her head, having never grasped how an entire species, so it seemed, could be that way, harboring all kinds of objectively incorrect ideas about another species fully capable of explaining how their bodies work and how they live. Did they just imagine that Littles crossed through the portal and lost control of their functions, or that being adopted did it, or that only Littles who adopt themselves out have that problem, or that in their entire dimension everybody wore diapers, and if so, what did they think independent littles did? It defied logic, and their continued belief it defied logical explanation. “And now,” Cheryl asked. Amanda deflected, choosing to interpret it as a question about Jamie’s needs rather than what her mother believed to be true. “Now I think he sorta does, need them, at least sometimes … I hope you’re not upset with us.” “That depends. Does he want them because he needs them or because he likes them?” “He likes that they make us closer. He certainly doesn’t look uncomfortable with it anymore. I’ve never directly asked him if he likes them, though.” “I’m gonna ask him.” “And if he says no?” “Then we’ll figure it out.” Amanda wanted to know what that meant, but she didn’t want to start getting defensive. That wouldn’t help anything. “Do you, uh, need anything else?” “No, just to change.” Amanda didn’t move. “It really ... It doesn’t bother you?” “Anything that Jamie is okay with, I’m okay with, but I need to hear him say it.” Amanda wasn’t sure if she was talking to Cheryl, Jamie’s Friend, or Cheryl the Caseworker. Amanda left her to change. Jamie was wondering what was taking so long. He’d decided to use his diaper while he waited, and he was growing impatient. He’d already undressed himself down to just his t-shirt and long underwear bottoms. Amanda finally came back. “Let’s you cleaned up.” Amanda got him changed and was pulling on his pajama bottoms when she said, “You know your diaper is gonna be obvious in these, right?” “Yeah, but I think that’s okay. I don’t think she’ll even say anything …” Amanda knew that wasn’t true, but she didn’t want to tell him so. “I guess that means you guys had a good talk.” “We did,” Jamie smiled. “Well, do you mind if I let her in?” “I guess not.” Jamie sat up, and she got his shirt on him before helping him down. Amanda opened the door and let Cheryl in. “I’ll go see how Mom’s doing.” “You look cute,” Jamie said upon seeing Cheryl in his pajamas that were a size-and-a-half too big for her. “So do you,” she smiled. Jamie tried to discretely tug his shirttail down and move quietly. He was pretty sure she’d be fine with it, but he didn’t feel a need to advertise it in order to find out. For her part, Cheryl wanted to know what Jamie thought of it, both as a friend and as his caseworker. If this was something he wasn’t okay with, she could do a lot to change it. Marcia, she figured, hadn’t even thought to ask, being of the same mind as Becky. However Jamie felt, Cheryl would for sure be raising that issue with her boss. “Mind if I ask you a personal question?” “We’ve been doing that all morning,” Jamie tried to play it off. “You wear diapers now, don’t you?” She pointed toward the changing table. Jamie covered his eyes and rubbed his forehead, a little in embarrassment but mostly because he’d been so focused on his own appearance he hadn’t thought about the obvious piece of furniture behind him, and so focused on the diaper issue he’d forgotten to be embarrassed at all by the crib or rocking chair or the childish rug beneath his feet. “Y-y-yes.” “Do you need them?” “Some-sometimes. I ... I’ve been ... I sorta stopped noticing when ...” Cheryl closed the door behind her and put her arms around Jamie long enough for him to take a deep breath. “Don’t be embarrassed. It’s still me; still Cheryl.” “I’m ... I kinda figured you wouldn’t judge, after our talk this morning. But I’m still, ya know, now that it’s ...” “Officially not a secret?” “Yes.” “Are you okay with it?” “It not being a secret?” “That they made you use diapers.” “I wasn’t at first, but now ...” “I can make it stop.” This part, admitting how he felt, Jamie did find embarrassing. “I’m fine with it,” he said. “Just fine? I need a little more commitment than that.” She didn’t mean to force him to say it, but she needed him to show it was what he wanted, both in order for to feel good about it and to feel it wasn’t something she had to pursue as his caseworker. She didn’t want to make him do all the work though, so she posed a yes-or-no question for him. “Do you prefer to continue this way?” Jamie turned his face away, quietly answering, “Yes.” He didn’t say anything else for a moment. “You want to know why.” “Only if you want to tell me.” “I guess I like the attention. It’s just ... another way they ... show their love for me. And it doesn’t ... after you get over what it is, it even feels ...” It was both harder and easier for Jamie to talk about then he’d imagined it would be. “Good,” Cheryl asked. Jamie nodded and said, “And I like the time I get to spend with them because of it; it’s intimate ... Sometimes we even have our most important conversations while they, ya know.” “Wipe your tushy?” The caseworker was done for the day, and the friend was on full duty again. “Don’t make fun of me. This is hard,” he said, sounding hurt. She took his hand. “I’d never make fun of you. If you like it this way, then I do, too. It even makes sense to me, what you said.” Or at least most of it did. She leaned in and gave him a peck on the cheek. “You even look cute.” Jamie blushed. “Can I see your butt?” Jamie turned around. “See? Not much to see.” Except a partly square and very cute bulge. She gave him a swat. “Hey! Why does every feel the need to do that?” “It’s just irresistible.” “You’re really not ... you don’t even seem surprised.” “Like I said, I’ve been here before. You’re not my first client I’ve visited here and found in a diaper. I’ve interviewed returnees. I knew it was a possibility.” “More like a probability.” “Are you mad I didn’t tell you?” “Why didn’t you?” “Because I knew it ultimately wasn’t a big deal. I figured if it was something that happened and you weren’t okay with it, you’d either find a way to put a stop to it or tell Marcia ... Who I’m gonna talk to our bosses about ... Anyway, I thought it was more important that you come here, and I didn’t want to let something like this possibly derail that.” “So, basically, everybody decided diapers were best for me, on my behalf,” Jamie frowned. “You are mad.” Jamie sighed. “No, I guess not.” Cheryl opened her arms, and Jamie accepted the invitation for a hug. He decided to give her a playful swat on her butt. “Hey!” “Well, everybody does it to me! Since it’s not a secret, I’m okay sharing my crib if you wanna take a nap with me,” he said hopefully. In the kitchen, Amanda opted not to say anything about Cheryl’s discovery to her Mom. She wasn’t sure if her mom would even understand why it was new information to Cheryl, or whether she would just mentally skip over the questions it raised. Cheryl and Jamie walked into the kitchen. “Oh good, you guys put on socks. Sorry I forgot,” Amanda said. “I made you some warm milk, Jamie,” Becky said gesturing toward his place at the table. “Ooh, can I get one of those?” Jamie’s face cycled through eight shades of red before arriving at crimson. “It’s, uh …” “I know what it is,” Cheryl said, sparing him the embarrassment of saying it. “Do you guys have any formula?” “You’ve had formula,” Amanda asked in surprise. “I don’t think you bigs fully fathom how good that stuff is to us. I’m taking two cases of the powder home with me.” “You could probably make some money selling that on the street,” Jamie joked. “I should have it reverse-engineered and go into business. I’d be the richest woman in history by the end of the year.” “Why don’t you,” Becky asked. “Because any formula I have analyzed is formula I don’t get to drink.” “Coming up,” Amanda said, getting the canister of powder out of the cabinet. When lunch was over, Jamie said, “If it’s alright, Cheryl is going to share my crib with me.” “That’s fine.” The food and the milk and the walk and the warm house had Jamie drowsy. The synthetic version had Cheryl feeling pretty good, too. Becky filled a bottle with water for Jamie like she did at every nap time, it seeming that there were no secrets left to hide, and led both the sleepy littles to the nursery. She helped them each into the crib, surreptitiously, or so she thought, checking Jamie’s diaper as she did so. She meant to be discrete but couldn’t help herself; it just wouldn’t be right to put Jamie down for a nap in a wet diaper, and Becky liked to think Cheryl, as his caseworker, would think well of her for it. “Sleep tight,” Becky said as she turned off the light. “I recognize this little guy,” Cheryl said as she picked up Jamie’s bear. “You wanna snuggle with him? He won’t mind.” “I wanna snuggle with you.” “That’s the formula talking.” “No, it’s not.” She felt she was sitting on something, reached under herself and pulled out one of his pacifiers. She smiled at him. “You want it?” “I can do without,” he yawned, which made her yawn. “C’mere,” she said, opening her arms, “I wanna snuggle with Jamie Bear.” He scooched closer, and she made herself the big spoon.

This is not the last chapter, just FYI ____________________ Chapter 63 “Hey, Mel,” Amanda said through her phone. “Hey! What’s up?” “Can you come over for a while?” “Sure.” “Thanks. I just could use some help with Jamie.” “What’s wrong?” “He’s a bummed out little.” “Still?” “Yep. He insists it’s only for one more day.” “That’s kinda cute.” “I think he’s trying to be funny. He always makes jokes when he doesn’t want us to worry about him. But usually they’re at least a little funny. This is just sadder.” “What’s your mom say?” “That he’ll get over it.” “Well, he will.” “Of course he will. I don’t know why he’s in a funk anyway. It was a good visit, overall anyway.” “I’ll be over in a bit.” “Thanks.” Mel arrived a half hour later. “Where is he?” “In the nursery.” “Where’s your mom?” “Back to school night for the new semester. I think he’s sick of me checking on him if you wanna go see him alone.” Mel walked down the hall to the nursery and paused at the door to listen. She heard just a clicking sound, and when she turned into the door she found Jamie sitting glumly on the carpet running two toy cars into each other. “What’s this game called?” Jamie looked up and said nothing. She sat down beside him. “Can I play?” “Did they send for you to cheer me up,” he said in response. “Yeah, but I can leave.” She sat down on the carpet and put on an exaggerated sad face. “Or I can sit here and be sad, too, ya know, in solidarity. Or we can go somewhere.” “Where?” “Anywhere. C’mon,” she said, standing up and pulling him to his feet. “That your diaper bag?” “Yeah.” She picked it up and looked inside, then opened his dresser and picked out a pair of pajamas, stuffing them in. “I’m spending the night somewhere?” “Yeah. With me. It’ll be fun.” She put the backpack on and picked Jamie up onto her hip to carry him to the living room. “Can we borrow your car,” she asked Amanda. “You’re going somewhere?” “Yeah, Jamie is going to spend the night with me.” “I guess I’m okay with that.” “Good, because we weren’t asking permission, were me, Jamie,” she said with a wink to Amanda. “Apparently not,” he said. She got him buckled into the car and started toward downtown. “You wanna get some pizza?” “Sure.” “How about to go this time?” Mel dialed from the car and ordered, and it was ready when they got there. She started to get him out of the car, but he assured her he’d be okay alone for a few minutes. It felt a little weird when she left, though, and he imagined some concerned bystander breaking a window and calling the cops for neglect of a little. He was glad when she got back. “It always smells best in the car on the way home,” Jamie observed. “We can just go straight up to my room. Unless you want to meet my family.” “Not really. I mean, not tonight.” “Don’t feel bad about it. I wouldn’t either right now.” Jamie liked Mel’s house. It was an unusual design built into a small hill so that the kitchen and living room were on the main floor, bedrooms a half-flight of stairs up, and the family room and Mel’s bedroom a half-flight of stairs down. It have everyone in the house space of their own. Mel’s bedroom as in the downstairs. Mel got Jamie out of the backseat, and he followed her and the pizza to her room, negotiating the stairs carefully. She grabbed a towel from her closet and laid it on the bed, put the pizza on top of it, set Jamie on the bed, and went to get drinks and napkins. When she come back, Jamie had flipped the TV on and was scanning for something worth watching. He couldn’t help but notice there was hardly anything on in this dimension, either. Mel sat down behind him so he could sit between her legs and lean against her while she leaned against her stack of pillows. He opened the pizza box, and she pulled a piece out and held it in front of him. He leaned out and took a bite, then she took a bite. “Good?” “Mhmm,” Jamie said. “Shoot!” “What?” “Forgot something. Hold on.” She got up and left, and when she came back her dad was passing by the door and looked in. “He’s a bit smaller than most of your boyfriends,” he said. “Better looking, too. ‘Night, Daddy.” “‘Night, pumpkin.” She closed the door behind her. “What’d ya forget?” “A beer,” she said, showing him the bottle, “and an extra cup.” “I’m not supposed to.” “I won’t tell if you won’t.” She pulled her nightstand over so he could reach it and sat back down again, then poured him just a little bit. He finished it quickly, wanting it to hit him fast. Mel took note. “So,” Mel said when they’d had their dinner. Jamie was buzzed but not nearly as far gone as the day in the park. “So.” He scooched down so he could recline more against Mel, and she played with his hair. “Wanna tell me what’s up?” “I’m just feeling sorry for myself.” “That’s okay. Can I feel sorry for you, too?” “If you want.” “Wanna change into some PJs?” “Mhmm.” He sat up and she pulled short off, then he swung his legs over the edge of the bed, and took his shoes and pants off, leaving his socks. She knew his feet got cold easily. “Why don’t you lie down on your tummy first?” He turned around and lay flat, and she took a tube of hand lotion from the drawer of her nightstand and began to massage it into his back. “You feel like a tangled up rope back here.” “Mhmm.” She worked her way down to his hips, and he moaned as her hands worked loose the too-tight muscles. She kept going until he reached the soles of his feet and pulled his socks off. “Did I make my Jamie bear sleepy?” “Yeah,” he said weakly. “Do you wanna sleep or talk?” “Talk.” “I’m listening.” “I’ve been thinking, about thing since Cheryl left.” “You’re not quite over her after all?” “What’d Manda tell you?” “That you and her were sort of an item before you left, and that when she left the other night that you kissed her rather, um, not like friends.” “Amanda can talk a little too much sometimes.” “She just worries about you. One of her jobs.” “I know.” “So?” “You leave your dimension and say goodbye to the only friend you ever had and see if maybe your feelings aren’t a little intense.” “So then you’re not in love with her?” “Is that what Manda said?” “She said she wondered about it.” “I’m not in love with her. I just miss her. I’m sure I’ll feel better about it in a few more days. I just feel … I guess just like people feel when your best friend moves far away. We’ll keep in touch, but there’s still a hole there.” “It’s weird, isn’t in? Friendship?” “How so?” “Just out of all the people in the world, you just sort of pick a few and say, ‘I wanna hang out with that one.’ And no matter how many you have, there’s always room for more.” “And they’re not interchangeable,” Jamie added. “When one is far away, that hole doesn’t get plugged by another friend. It just stays a hole.” “You didn’t lose her, though.” “No, I didn’t, which is why I’m just bummed and not depressed.” “I know it sucks.” “Fucking sucks.” He sat silently for a few moments. “I get angry about it sometimes.” “About what exactly.” “That I couldn’t do it. That I couldn’t just be a normal human. Have friends. Get married. Live a regular life and be happy … Cheryl said I got screwed in life, while she was here she said that. I think she was right. But I didn’t help. I just wish I could’ve been normal. Grow up normally, be a normal adult. Now it’s too late.” Jamie was making Mel sadder than he seemed to be. She hadn’t really spent time with Jamie when he was in this kind of mood, and it made her marvel at Amanda’s and Becky’s fortitude. All she wanted to do was make it better in whatever way she could, and that she couldn’t made her frustrated on top of sharing in Jamie’s funk. “Why is it too late?” “I think I’m never going back there.” “I don’t know much about where you come from. Or what it’s like living there. But if you don’t mind me saying, you’re really good at living here.” “Maybe.” “Not ‘maybe.’ I know. You get better at it all the time.” He sighed. He didn’t want to talk any more. There wasn’t much to say. He just wanted to live in the present, and in the present, he was with Mel, and that was enough. It had to be. If his relationship with Cheryl had taught him nothing else, it had taught him that happiness, lasting happiness, is found only with others. “It’s in the past anyway,” Jamie said, “A long time ago it seems. Maybe it’s time to just let it go for good.” Everything except Cheryl, but he’d let go of the what-might-have-beens with her, too. He had the dearest of friends, and that was what mattered. “Is there anything I can do to help,” Mel asked. Jamie turned back over and crawled into Mel’s lap so he was resting his head on her thigh. “Just be my friend.” Mel winced out how sweetly painful his words were. “Sweet baby bear,” she cooed. “Always, always, always.” “Thanks for coming to get me.” “You can always ask to come sleep over.” Jamie responded by nestling in deeper. Mel reached her hand down to his diaper and decided she would wait to change it until after he fell asleep. She pulled the blankets up to cover his and laid back against her pillows while she patted his back gently. ______________________________________________ “Hello,” Mel called out, “I need to return this Jamie bear.” Becky came out from the kitchen to greet the two of them in the hall. “What’s wrong with this one,” Becky asked, taking Jamie off Mel’s hip and putting him on her own. “I specifically ordered a sad one, and this one is happy. You owe me a refund or a new Jamie bear.” “How did he behave,” Becky asked. “I behaved fine, thank you very much,” Jamie said on his own behalf. “He was good as gold.” “Good,” Becky said and mouthed ‘thank you’ to Mel. “What did you guys do?” “We went and got pizza, and then we snuggled,” Jamie said. “Ooh, you love snuggles with your Aunt Mel.” “Ooh, yes, he does.” “So are you done being sad?” “I told you I just needed one more day.” “You did. Mel, wanna stay for lunch?” “There he is!” Amanda said as she got to the bottom of the stairs. “I missed you so much!” “I was just gone for the night.” “But it was your first night away from us.” She gave him a wet kiss on the cheek. “Were you a good boy?” “No, I drew on the walls and pulled the dog’s tail and loosened the caps on everything in the spice cabinet,” he said. “Is your Aunt Mel a bad influence? Because you’re never this sarcastic in the morning.” “I am, too,” he said, defending his ability to be sarcastic any time of day. “How about a bath?” “Can Mel come?” Becky passed Jamie to Amanda. “If she doesn’t mind the sight of nude Jamie bears.” “I’m used to them,” Mel replied. “He’ll squirt you with his bath toys, too.” “I’ll just splash back,” Mel assured her. “He bites.” “I do not,” Jamie said in his own defense. “He lies about not biting. And he pees in the tub sometimes.” “All littles do that,” Jamie and Mel said simultaneously. ______________________________________________ Before bedtime, Jamie sat down to write a letter to Cheryl. He meant to write more, like he’d said he would. It would be a treat for Cheryl to get a letter so soon after she got home. Dear Cheryl, This letter should arrive just a few days after you reach home. I’m so happy I got to see you. I guess it brought a sense of closure to some lingering feelings I’ve had about my decision, and though the past few days have been hard in their own way, it seems as though the curtain came down on that act of my life. This is a good thing, Cheryl, and I’m done looking backward. Like you said, no regrets. I have you; I have all my people here. I’m home, and I’m happy. I didn’t want the day to end, but I know tomorrow will be even better. For now, goodnight. It’s always just goodnight. Your loving little, Jamie

Chapter 58 “What time is she getting here,” Jamie nervously asked. “Not for another two hours. I told you already. Would you just relax,” Becky pleaded. Jamie had been barely able to sit still since lunchtime yesterday. Even Ella couldn’t seem to calm him down. Cheryl’s impending visit had Jamie’s anxiety reaching a peak, which for him was saying a lot. “Sorry. I just …” “Seriously, Jamie,” Becky said, reaching out to put a hand on his shoulder, “Stop pacing. Let’s get you fed and ready.” Jamie closed his eyes and exhaled, and Becky picked him up onto her lap, opening her robe to offer her breast to Jamie. He latched on and began feeding. “Ouch! Jamie! Be gentle,” Becky admonished him. He exhaled again and tried to suckle more slowly. The milk began to have its calming effect on him. This was one of the reasons Becky was so keen on nursing. When Jamie’s emotions were running high, her milk always slowed his mind down, bringing him back to equilibrium. “There’s my good boy,” Becky said as he settled into his soft rhythm and she stroked his hair. “Everything is going to be fine.” After five minutes, Becky switched sides. His mouth muscles were stronger; when they’d started, his cheeks would get tired by now. Knowing he was going to getting a bath when he was done with his breakfast, Jamie decided to fill his diaper, not that he had much choice in the urgent matter. “Oh my gosh,” Becky squeaked as she felt the diaper she was patting suddenly triple in size, “Who’s a poopy bear this morning? Who’s my little stinky bear who must feel so much better?” Jamie continued to drink, feeling sleepy, and Becky began to relax as well, the familiar, comfortable tug of his lips and the softness of his cheek against her making her drowsy. When he finished, Becky closed her robe and wiped Jamie’s lips for him. Once glance at his pupils told her he would be blissed out for at least a half hour. She lifted him so he was laying against her chest and reclined back against the arm of the couch. “All better now?” Jamie mewled in response “That’s my baby bear.” She tugged the blanket from the back of the couch over him and ran her fingernails up and down his naked back underneath it. “We’ll get you cleaned up when you’re a little more alert,” she laughed. ______________________________________________ After Becky had fallen asleep along with Jamie, he had managed to nuzzle around until he found her nipple again and was slowly nursing in his sleep. That’s how Cheryl spotted him through the front window, asleep on Becky, though she couldn’t tell what he was doing. She couldn’t reach the doorbell and couldn’t seem to knock hard enough, so when no one answered, Cheryl reached up high to grasp the doorknob and let herself in. “Hello,” she said cautiously. She approached the couch. “Hello,” she said smiling. Jamie came to first, seeing her standing there out of the corner of his right eye, and froze. She smiled back at him, turned her head sideways, and started to chuckle. “Are you breastfeeding?” Jamie realized he was and took his mouth off of Becky, who was still soundly asleep. “Why are you doing that? Rebecca?” Becky began to stir while Jamie laid on her, entirely unsure what to say or do. “I, uh, hello.” “Yeah, hi,” Cheryl replied, feeling uncomfortable at the sight of Becky’s bare breast and not understanding why Jamie was sucking on her. Finally Becky’s eyes opened and she covered herself again. “You must be Cheryl,” Becky said as she sat up. “I … “ Cheryl stopped when the blanket fell off the two of them, leaving Jamie nude except his very dirty, visibly stained diaper. “What the fuck? Eric, why are you wearing a diaper? Did you shit in your pants?” She couldn’t fathom the scene in front of her. Becky responded by standing the stunned and silent Jamie on her knee, bouncing him up and down and singing in the voice she saved for when Jamie was feeling his littlest, “Yes, he did! Yes, my poopy bear did!” Jamie looked over his shoulders at Becky’s kind smile and back to Cheryl’s open mouth. He saw he visage darken. “What the fuck did you do? I gave him to you to fix! And Eric,” she rounded on him in wrath, “I sent you here unregressed. What happened to not forgetting? Huh? Is this what you’ve been doing, pretending to be a baby and just breaking all your promises!?!” “I … “ Eric managed to say, “I just …” Except he had nothing to say, and so he responded like an infant in need of a diaper change, with big tears he hid in the soft warmth of his mommy, who was scowling at this rude person who’d hurt his feelings and accused her of mistreating him. ______________________________________________ Jamie woke up so suddenly and violently that he was on his feet in his trying to catch his breath before he remembered where he was. He looked around his curtain-darkened nursery. There was no Becky, no Cheryl, just his normal furnishings and a few toys scattered in the carpet. A ray of light peaked from behind the curtain. Jamie took in a deep breath, faster and faster until he couldn’t keep it and began to sob, the trauma of his dream feeling so intense and real the felt frightened and humiliated and heartbroken all the way to his middle. He let himself drop back on the mattress, crying freely and loudly until he grabbed his bear and buried his face in it. He didn’t see or hear Amanda open the door and trot to the rail of the crib, reaching down and plucking him out. “Shhhh,” Amanda cooed as she patted Jamie’s butt and rubbed his back, trying to comfort him. “It was just a dream, baby. You’re okay … shhhh.” Jamie had to fight against the cramping in his diaphragm to get enough breath in to say, “Cheryl was angry at me” before he sobbed again. “It was only a dream, baby bear.” She rocked Jamie in her arms until he calmed down enough to talk to her and he told her all about the dream. “It must’ve been very scary,” she said as she laid him on the changing table. “But I promise that won’t happen,” she assured him as she cleaned him up. “How do you know?” “Big sisters just know these things sometimes.” Jamie huffed in response, clearly still distressed. “Tell ya what – Mom ran out for a bit. Why don’t I warm you up a bottle, and we go turn the fire on and just sit together for a while. Does that sound good?” “Mhmm,” Jamie somberly answered, looking past Amanda into the middle distance. When she got his clean diaper taped up and zipped his sleeper closed again, she picked up him, putting her hand behind his head and pressing it gently down so he was laying completely on her shoulder. His arms hung limp at his sides. Amanda squatted down to get his bear and paci out of the crib and carried him into the living room.

9.) Home She took me by the hand into the women's restroom. My head was filled with music and the smell of her perfume. Or maybe that was how she always smelled. Maybe I had a weird ability to smell her stronger than anything else in the world. I looked at myself in the mirror, at the huge wet spot on the front of my dress, and blushed furiously. It was all the passion I needed to stand up to her again, but fighting her in this state always felt impossible. "Look what you made me do!" "Look what you did for me." I pushed the words back on her. "There's no way you can top this, there's nothing more you could do to impress me. I should leave now, I should leave you here for the night, now that I know you've done all you can.” I wasn't going to leave. We both knew that. I was daring her to do more, though, but more importantly, I was giving her permission to. My cheeks turned pink. My stomach had been bubbling all night. I could go into that bathroom stall right now and use the toilet! I could strip myself of this diaper, breaking her "no changing" rule, and go on with my life. But as humiliating, as pathetic, as awful as it was... I didn't want to anymore. I just wanted her... "I want to go somewhere else," I said again. We had been dancing for hours. Finally, I had some leverage. There were ways I got around, ways I went from A to B, ways vampires stayed hidden from the outside world. We had talents. I wrapped my arms around her and we effervesced, the lights swirling around us. The next moment we were atop a hill on the outskirts of the college town, looking down at all the lights of the city below and the pinpricks of the stars above. Thralls didn't usually get to travel by celerity, but this was a special occasion. I looked down at the town from the top of the hill, in a grassy field, and I... I had no idea how I'd gotten here. Was it vampire magic? Did she bite me and I lost track of time like I so often did? But it didn't feel like that. I didn't have the hazy afterglow of being bitten. I was in the club, then I wasn't. Still, the wetness on the front of my dress was as apparent as ever, but no one was around to see. "What... how did you do that?" But before she answered, she helped me lie down in the grass. She had a bag on her shoulder - I swear that wasn't there before... "You've given me so much delight, my little Pipsqueak, surrendered so much maturity to me. You've been such a good girl." I pulled her dress up as I spoke. I untaped her diaper - soaked through from use the entire day - and ran my nails over the goosebumps on her legs. "I'm so proud of you. I know you're ready to give me more, and I want you to be completely aware of yourself when you do." I shoved the dress down between my legs with frustration and tried to sit back up. "We're in public you idiot! You can't just change me here!" I tried to push her hands away, but Bailey had always been stronger than me. I could blame her vampire traits, but most people were stronger than me anyway. "Do you see anybody else around? Because if you'd like to, I can arrange it. I thought you’d prefer more solitude, but I can arrange for your grand offer to me to be a more public affair." She was so easy to hold down, so easily molded, shaped, made mine. "Maybe you need people to see... people to watch, to witness what a little girl you've become to please your owner, your mistress, your Mommy." "No! I..." I hesitated, looking around the empty hill with burning cheeks. Satellites could see me, probably, getting my diaper changed in this field. My cheeks burned. "I'm sorry," I muttered and laid back on the ground. I knew what she wanted. I knew she wanted me to mess myself. Weirdly enough, I felt... ready. I wanted it too. But I'd never give her the satisfaction so easily. "Oh no no, your sorry isn't needed. I'll get you changed, and then I'll bring some friends and family up here. Meg. That cutie from your lecture. Your parents, your brother. You want everybody to see how proudly you surrender, you're absolutely right." By the time I was done teasing her, I'd pulled her up into the fresh diaper, taped it in place, and rubbed the thick pink plastic. I was planning to have my teeth in her when she did it - it was going to be the most delicious humiliation I'd ever tasted. I sat up and gave her a stern look, trying to convey any modicum of adulthood, only to express myself like a pouting child. "If I give you this," I told her quietly, with little confidence in my voice, "then I want something in return." I had thought about it for days. I had wondered what equivalent I could ask of her. My eternal immaturity for something of hers. And I knew what I wanted. "If you give me this," I parroted to her, subtly reminding her that she didn't have a choice, but also opening up the dialog to continue. Both of us knew that anything I gave her would be a mercy, a choice of my own, and what she did or didn't do was irrelevant because I owned her. But our game was so pleasantly fun. The fresh diaper felt so comfortable under my bottom. I forgot how much I loved to be dry. Then, I forgot again how much I loved to be wet. Endlessly, I was constantly reminded how much I loved being owned by Mommy. "I want you to take me home, where you live." Bailey had never so much as mentioned where she lived, let alone eluded to its location, and judging by the way her expression fell, I could tell it was incredibly private. I looked up at her with my signature pout. "I'm yours, Mommy. But you're mine too. My only." If I took her back to where I lived, things would change - where I lived was a place only for vampires and not for thralls. If I took her back there, she'd need to become a vampire, she'd need to be embraced. She'd then lose everything divine about my ownership of her. Any feelings she had for me would from then on need to be voluntarily. I wondered if she knew that. I wondered if she was worth it. If she was worth giving up. She was so stupidly pretty, so needy, so longing to serve. Oh the irony of her request. "There'll be strings attached if I do." "I don't care," I said simply. "When you first bit me, I hated you. I hated that you took away my agency and my identity. And now... now I'm... I'm just totally enamored with this. With you. With belonging somewhere so surely, so certainly, that I'm willing to humiliate myself every single day. And it's probably stupid vampire magic, right? But I don't even care, because I'm so much happier now. Happier with you. And... and I don't want to be just another thrall to you. I don't want to be like all those others. I want to be special. So take me home." Was she worth giving up my hold over her? She was just an impetuous little thrall who asked too much. She was a know-it-all, a bratty little toy who defied the rules. I could have a thousand other thralls all more succulent and much easier than she'd be. But the way she looked at me, the way she talked, the way she was so damn sure of herself wanting to give herself away... this was what siring was for, wasn't it? This kiss would be different. I nodded my head and I put my lips to her neck. This would be unlike everything she'd had from me before - I'd drain her slowly, I'd draw it out while she surrendered, I'd leave her so close to dry... and then I'd feed her my blood in return. I'd nourish her. I'd change her. Not a smitten thrall, not a lovesick fool, not a puppet, not a follower. Every other time she had bitten me, it was hot. It was energizing. My nerves caught fire and I whimpered and felt pleasure like I had never felt before. But this wasn't like that at all. This was cold. Freezing. My skin felt like ice. I felt my teeth chatter. There was no pleasure - only pain. Awful, horrible pain. I dug my nails into her arms as she bit down harder. My head started to pound. My body ached. I felt energy seeping out of me. I felt a mysterious discomfort. Miserable. Sick. And finally, I realized... I felt death. Death was coming for me. I would die here, in her arms. I would die here... finally, her lips left my neck and I looked up at her through blurry vision. I was moment away from unconsciousness. A sleep I wouldn't wake up from. She bit down on her hand, between her thumb and her index finger, and put it to my lips. I looked at her quizzically, in my deathly delirium. "Trust me." I told her, running my free hand through her hair. I held her in my arms and I held my bleeding hand to her lips. She had to suck. She had to want it. She could leave now, she could fade away and die like humans always did. She could defy me, she could deny me her ultimate surrender. Or she could do precisely what I had hopes she'd do. She put her hand to my mouth and I sucked on it, the way I had learned to suck on her nipples, to suck on my pretty pink pacifier. The warm blood slid down my throat, sour like rotten milk, then sweet like melted ice cream. My tongue cherished the flavor. My fingers reached up and took her hand in mine to find better purchase. I drank. I drank and I felt warm again. I felt alive. No, I felt... radically alive. I felt remarkably alive. When Bailey took her hand away from me, I was irritated. I wanted to hit her. Attack her. Force her down and bite her again. But I hesitated. I took a breath and shook my head. "What... did you do..." "I gave you what you wanted." She looked perplexed, she looked confused, like what I'd said made no sense at all. We hadn't moved anywhere, we weren't at my home. She didn't realize what I'd done to her, yet. That she could get up and leave. That she was free now, and service to me could now only be volunteered and not expected. Her teeth rode above her lip as she obliviously smiled. Oh she looked so cute with fangs… I felt different. The world had a unique hue. The colors were sensual. I could feel the light breeze on my skin. I could hear cars from miles down the hill. But most uniquely of all, I felt... in control. I felt the weight of my bladder as I kept it from emptying into the diaper. I felt the weakness of Bailey's words. The compulsions to obey her were gone. Everything was gone. I was returned to normal, and at the same time, I was so different. I shook my head and tried to figure it out. She said there was no going back... "I'm free of you, aren't I?" She nodded her head. "I'm... a vampire?" She nodded again. "And you don't own me anymore?" At that, she looked sad. But she nodded once more. I didn't know that I'd made the right choice - her defiance as a thrall was so paramount that I couldn't even imagine what she'd become once embraced. Humans were so weak, so small, so limited. Vampires saw things, heard things, felt things, possessed things, we were infinite and we were forever. Maybe she wouldn't even need me anymore. "From here on in, your surrender is voluntary. You're special, just the way you wanted to be. Come home with me, or leave.... if you must." Voluntary. I looked at Bailey - even the compulsion to call her Mommy had left me - with awe. She had given me up. She took away everything she gave me. Part of me was mad at her. I wasn't supposed to have a choice! But another part of me was enamored. A choice... something no thrall ever has. I bit my lip and looked down at the city below. We were equals now. I never had to play her games again. I never had to wear a diaper. I could leave her. I could leave... "Move over," I muttered, climbing up on her lap and wrapping my legs around her stomach. "They look good on you..." I mused, tapping the tips of her fangs with my finger, then booping her nose for good measure as she sat in my lap and embraced me with her legs. Her face was above mine, her diapered behind was in place atop me, and her too-perfect-for-human skin caught the starlight and made it look so much more beautiful than the sky ever could. "I look good on you," I countered with a fanged smile. "I love you, Bailey. You've done so much for me. Even if I'm not under your weird vampire magic, I still love you. And even if I don't depend on you, I still love you. And... and even though I'm more powerful than anyone in the world, I want to give all that power to you. I don't want it..." She knew what was coming. She had planned it. But did she ever expect it to feel like this? I didn't. I smirked and nodded. She'd fallen so hard for me as a thrall; her resistance had been the reason why. As her conscious self had tugged on the leash of servitude, her subconscious sank deeper and deeper under my control. As she rebelled and taunted, her heart became more and more wrapped up in everything about me. Embracing her like this was reckless, it was sinful. She wasn't made to beg for me, she hadn't been made to earn it; I could well have turned a monster on the world with no recourse. And yet... her first action as a vampire, her first gesture, her first display of power... was to sit her diapered ass on my lap, and continue her submission of her own free will. "Show me my love for you isn't ill-placed, Pipsqueak." I curled my arms around her neck and touched my forehead to hers. Pushing was so easy, on her lap, in her arms. It came so naturally, like my body begged for it. But it was nothing like before - nothing like the accidents I hardly felt. No, this was voluntary. This was a choice. Because of that, it was so much more humiliating. I grunted and felt the mess fill the seat of my diaper, squish against the thick padding, mush into my bottom, and stink up the hillside as I sat my full diaper down on Bailey's lap. I could have stopped it. I could have said no. But I'd given up my power. I'd consciously, voluntarily, given myself to Bailey. To Mommy. Her stinky little vampire girl. She breathed deeply, taking in the air she'd tainted with her smell, trembling in the kind of arousal that true submission came along with, feeling sexuality the way that vampires did. Her body twitched in delight that made human orgasms seem like pleasant itches in comparison. And when she finally opened her eyes, we were in a bed - in my bed - with red velvet sheets and the dimmest of light, bending and splintering into rainbows, defying physics and reality. Vampires existed on a different light spectrum than humans, which was why we could only be seen when the sun was down and why we didn’t appear in reflections. But our spectrum was so much more beautiful, as Pippy was just beginning to understand. There was a lot she had to learn now; about who she was, what that meant, and what the future held. But for the moment, all Pippy had to concern herself with was enjoying the submissive bliss of her messy diaper as long as possible before I changed her. Right now, all she need worry about was pleasure and love. "Welcome home, little one." [End.] ~~~~ Thanks for sticking through 'til the end, you cute frosted cupcakes with sprinkles! Full PDFs and ePubs are available on our Patreon!

One more chapter after this. Tomorrow night. You've been forewarned. I'm a little 😢, too. But I've also gained 8 pounds since I started this because all I've done with almost all my free time since February has been write. Just shy of 250,000 words. _________________________________ Chapter 64 “How did your visit with Cheryl go,” Ella asked. They were lying next to one another nude in the quiet room. Becky and Amanda had both gone back to work and school so Jamie was back at Little Hearth every weekday. “That’s what you wanna talk about right now,” he asked. “I wanted to ask earlier.” “Why didn’t you?” “Because ten minutes after you got here you got all handsy under the drawing table, and I guess I just forgot,” she said with a post-coital giggle. “I did, didn’t I?” “So? How was it? Her visit, I mean, before you make a dirty joke.” “It went ... fine.” “What does that mean?” “I didn’t need to worry about breaking her heart or what she’d think of me.” “That’s good. I told you so.” “It was just hard watching her leave. We still feel pretty strongly about each other.” “How strongly?” “Not romantic love, if that’s what you’re asking. I’m not sure there’s a word for it. For the kind of love between us, I mean.” “Are you okay, though?” “Yeah,” he assured her. “I just miss my friend … Wonder what it would be like, our relationship, if we ever got to enjoy it when things weren’t so emotionally charged.” “Did your mom and Manda like her? “Manda wanted her to stay.” “Really? That doesn’t seem like her.” “She said it was just because it would make me happy, but I think Manda liked her as a little, too. Maybe she wants a little sister.” “How would you feel about that?” Jamie sniffed dismissively. “I’m not ready for that. And I don’t want to share her with anyone. I’m not ready to do that.” “You might have to one day.” “I know I will. I just … well, how would you feel if you had to share Stacy?” “I’m sure I’d resent the hell out of it.” “Exactly. I’m just not ready to not be the center of her attention … scares me a little, the thought of it. I guess I still rely on her a lot of emotionally, even with me and Mom being just as close now.” “It’s different with a sibling.” Ella only ever hinted at her own siblings. She rarely ever discussed her life before, and the conversation stopped when it came to family. “Yeah,” Jamie agreed. “So what now,” she asked. “What do you mean?” Ella shrugged. “I mean, that kinda takes care of any unfinished business back there.” “We’ll see each other again,” Jamie said defensively. “We’ll write. It’s not forever.” “I know ... I just mean you don’t really have anything to be concerned about, as far as there goes.” “No, I guess I don’t.” “So now what?” “Now I guess I just live here. Keep building my life.” He paused. “… Were you ever jealous of Cheryl?” “No.” “Never?” “Never. For one, she lives in another dimension. For two, you’ve said a bunch of times you're not in love with her. For three, we’ve never really defined our relationship. Doesn’t seem fair to get jealous.” “We could, define our relationship, I mean.” “We could, but why?” “To … I don’t know. Are we dating?” “We’ve never been on a date,” Ella replied. “We’ve been on playdates ... where we’ve slept together. That seems kinda like a date … similar to my dates back home, except with sex.” Ella laughed. “You really are adorable. I guess, yeah, we’re boyfriend and girlfriend, significant others, something, I don’t know. It’s not like there’s a list of relationship categories people apply to littles here.” “It does kinda feel like humans on a desert island sometimes, the two of us.” “Gee, thanks,” Ella said. “You know what I mean.” “I do.” “But I guess you’re right. It really doesn’t matter what we call it.” “We could get married someday,” Ella joked. “Littles can get married,” Jamie asked, missing the joke. “No, but we could do it anyway. Right here. Diane could officiate. Just think of how much that might piss off Bobby and Billy.” “They’d make terrible wedding guests,” he said, now understanding what she meant. “Every wedding needs at least one asshole to give an inappropriate toast and start a fight.” “And Donna should come – we need someone to cry hysterically, too.” “Hahahahaha.” “I haven’t seen her in a while. I think Manda has been purposefully keeping her away from me.” “That’s good.” “I guess she sees her on campus. I don’t want her to stop seeing her friends just because of me.” “So long as they’re not boys?” “I just want her to be safe,” he said, shaking his head. “Mom’s had 20 years to get used to the idea of her dating. I practically just got here.” “It’s sweet that you want to protect her.” “But I need to get over it? I know.” “And you’re jealous.” “I know I’m jealous. And I need to get over that, too. I don’t begrudge her a dating life, in theory. I’m just …” “Scared of her falling in love and not being there as much for you?” “Is that wrong?” “No. It’s natural.” “Think it’ll go away?” “You feel guilty about it?” “Kinda, yeah.” “Yes, it’ll go away.” “I need her still.” “You’ll always have her. I promise.” They lay there quietly for a while until there was a tap on the door. Jamie reached for his clothes. “It’s just April or Carrie,” Ella told him. “And?” “And she’ll be cleaning you off in 2 minutes anyway.” “I know … It’s weird.” “Come in,” Ella said. “Hey littles,” Jean said as she opened the door. “Shit!” Ella sat up and covered herself and moved a few inches away from Jamie before Jean could see them. Jean would have scolded any other little for language like that, but she knew she wasn’t supposed to ever scold Ella. She froze when she finally turned the corner of the door and saw them. April burst through the door and slammed it shut behind her, bumping into Jean. “Jean!” April exclaimed. “What’s going on in here,” Jean asked, looking from April to Jamie to Ella and back. “Nothing,” April hopefully replied. Ella and Jamie instinctively fell back on being littles, not needing to say a word so long as a big was there to stick up for them. “It doesn’t look like nothing.” April, Jamie, and Ella all said nothing “… It looks like a couple of littles took their clothes off. I have a cousin does the same – ran down the street nude while my aunt chased after her and all the neighbors watched.” “Yeah,” April forced a laugh, “What parent doesn’t tell that story? Hahahaha. I’ll get them redressed. Why don’t you go start a sing-along out there,” April said as she guided Jean to the door by her shoulders, opened it, gave her an almost-shove, and closed the door again. She turned back around at the smiling couple. “Sorry. She got away from me. Let’s get you cleaned up.” “We’re just gonna hang in here all day, actually,” Ella said. “K,” she laughed, “Guess I’ll knock for when it’s lunch time.” April left, and shut the door. Carrie was right there when she looked up. “Everything alright,” Carrie asked. “No,” April replied. “What’s the problem?” “I’m jealous of two littles’ love life. How pathetic is that?” In the room, Ella and Jamie were having a good laugh. “Did you hear what she called us,” Ella asked. “Jean? No … It’s a good thing she’s an idiot.” “She called us a ‘couple.’” “A ‘couple of littles.’” “Close enough.” “So that’s what we are? A couple?” “Yeah.” “I like that. A couple. ‘They make such a cute couple!’ Maybe people will say that about us.” “We could get matching fleece vests, wear them to the farmer’s market together,” Ella joked again. “I hate those people,” Jamie said with a smile. “Everybody hates those people, except those people.” “You’re right … we should definitely be those people.” “But first …” she said, pushing Jamie over and moving herself back on top of him. He reached up and ran his fingers through her hair so his hand was resting on the back of her head. His eyes softened. “I meant it, by the way,” Jamie said. “What.” “On Christmas Eve, when I said I love you.” “I love you, Jamie,” she said, her fingers caressing her chest. “You’re one of the best things that ever happened to me.” “It’s always going to be complicated, isn’t it, being littles and being a couple.” “Not if we don’t let it be.” “So just don’t let it?” “Just don’t let it,” Ella said, and then pressed her lips against his.

My mom called. Her: "What're you up to today?" "Not much." "I thought you'd go hiking or something." "Guess I'm just tired." "You've said that for a while. Everything okay?" What I said: "Yeah, just been busy at work, need some down time." What I would have said if I was honest: "Yeah, I've just been spending all my free time since late February writing a 1,000-page novel that is emotionally comforting to a very small handful of people, erotic to a very small handful of people, and would be seen as transgressive even by people into some really kinky shit because I have this fetish that is considered edgeplay even by people who get off just beating the snot out of one another. Remember when I told you in 8th grade I started wetting the bed? Well, about that ..." 😳 🤣

I’m going to take my time with the next few chapters. I want to get them just right. _________________ Chapter 59 “Is he down,” Amanda asked her Mom. Once Jamie had recovered from his nightmare, he’d spent the rest of the day quiet, moody, and clinging to one or the other of them. “Yes, finally. I’ve never seen him so nervous. I hate when he gets like this.” “I’m sure he’ll feel better when she gets here.” “Hope so. His poor little tummy is doing flip flops.” “Yeah, that was obvious today,” Amanda grimaced. When Jamie got nervous lately, his tummy would get upset, and his desire to nurse when he felt that way only made the problem worse. “She’s gonna be here probably a little after breakfast. Someone from the agency is giving her a ride.” “I hope it all goes well.” “Why wouldn’t it? Just two friends visiting.” Amanda was amazed at her mother’s ability to remain blind to anything that would make Jamie out to be anything other than her baby boy. Jamie didn’t confide in her about certain things, partly for that reason, but how could she not pick up on the way his mood changed when he received a letter from her or when he wrote one? Or think that maybe his affection for Ella went deeper than just friends? Amanda had started to seriously wonder what was wrong with her species when her mom had told her one of them would have to help Cheryl use the bathroom if she needed to. Why her mom understood that Cheryl, a little, was potty trained but still, all these months later, couldn’t understand that Jamie was, too, couldn’t be explained. It was a cognitive contradiction with no solution. “Well, when she gets here we should give them some space.” “Of course. But first I wanna make sure she knows how thankful we are. When she interviewed us I was sure we weren’t gonna get him.” “Yeah, that was an interrogation, but obviously she just knew he needed the right family.” “I like her more than Marcia,” Becky declared. “She seems aloof, at least by comparison.” “I think Cheryl has a little more emotionally invested in Jamie.” “She is gonna remember to call him that, right? I don’t want the word ‘Eric’ within a mile of him.” Amanda smiled at how protective her mom could be. “All her letters have been addressed to ‘Jamie.’” They sat in silence for a moment. “He’s nervous she’s gonna think less of him for the way he lives now, or even be angry at him.” “Think less of him for what?” Amanda shrugged. “For ... all the changes in his life since he got here.” How could she explain those changes when there much about Jamie that Becky thought had always been the way it was now? “He’s a little.” “So’s she, but obviously they’re not the same.” “Well, obviously not. He lives here; she lives there ... kinda sad when you think about it.” “What is?” “A little all alone, unprotected.” “We don’t know she’s alone. She could have a huge support network. She has parents of her own, friends.” “But who looks after them? All those littles ... it must be so hard for them.” “No harder than it is for us.” Amanda looked at her mom, who was looking somewhere in the distance. “They are running their own dimension, Mom. They’re fully functioning people.” “Yeah, but it must be better here.” “Why?” “Because you don’t see any of us going to live there, do you? I don’t know, it feels almost irresponsible to just send her back.” “We’re not sending her. She’s going, of her own accord ... Mom, ya know you can’t keep her, right?” Amanda said it as a joke, but her Mom was being weird. “Of course I know that. I’m just saying ...” Her mom hadn’t taken it as a joke, apparently. She stood up and began to leave the room. “Where are you going?” “The nursery. I wanna watch Jamie sleep. He’s so handsome when he sleeps.” Amanda sat on the couch alone trying to understand her mom and bigs in general. Jamie was right; it was like a mental block. And Amanda wondered why she didn’t have it, and not having it, if something was wrong with her rather than all the bigs like her mom. Moreover, she wondered how her mom would behave when Cheryl arrived and whether she’d have to be a buffer between them. She wouldn’t put it past her mom to sweep Cheryl into her arms as soon as she came in the door. One more thing for her to worry about. Amanda felt tired and stressed, the many months of cumulative emotional labor seeming to pile up. She’d be glad once Cheryl was gone and her mom went back to work and she could spend the last few days of her winter break just living a normal day to day life. She decided to call Mel and Donna to arrange a couple girls’ nights. Outside, it had begun to snow gently.

New story! It's been a while since we released anything, but this has been one of our favorites to write. We hope you all enjoy it! Special thanks to @Selpharia, who commissioned it. Full PDF and ePub versions are available on our Patreon! ------------------------------------------------------------ Enthralled By Sophie & Pudding *Commissioned by Selpharia 1.) A Woman in Red I pulled the skirt down and looked shyly around the club. This was so not my scene. But Meg told me ten times today that we needed to go out and do something fun. Why did people think loud music and flashing lights was fun? I went to the bar and ordered a shot of rum. I was only twenty years old, but this place didn't check my ID on the way in. Meg said that was because of my outfit: a pleated mini skirt, neon pink fishnet stockings, and a low cut crop top. Honestly, I never thought of my breasts as a worthwhile commodity: there wasn't much there. "You're trying so hard to fit in, it almost convinced me you wanted to be here." Her breath smelled like rum - bottom shelf, ordered by type and not brand, vaguely valued only for its alcoholic content. Mine by comparison smelled like peppermint lipgloss, and my skin caught the lights in an almost artificial way. "Dance with me?" "Oh, uh... I don't really dance." But the woman in front of me was... remarkably beautiful. Ivory skin with warm red hair. Painted lips. Tall - taller than me - and breasts that brought envy to the forefront of my mind. All of her was wrapped up in a tight black dress. She looked too fancy for a night club. "Once upon a time, every person who was the best at something had never done it before. Tonight, you dance." I took her by the hand, my nails tipped in pretty glossy color, with depth to the shades of purple that was almost impossible to look away from. I watched her fixation on my fingers as I held her hand, and spoke to her softly. "You can look at them all you like, while we dance." I wasn't a dancer. I never had been. I didn't have any rhythm and I couldn't time my movements. Let alone know what movements to perform. Wasn't I supposed to shake my ass on her crotch? But the woman was very old-fashioned. She took my hands in hers and moved back and forth, leaning into one side, then the other with a magical fluidity. My cheeks went pink. "I told you I wasn't very good," I muttered, watching her hands in mine. She wouldn't be able to hear me over the music. I heard her just fine, and I smiled at her like a parent smiles to a child's finger painting , and I whispered in her ear. "Watch my fingers, follow your heart, the rest comes easily." The music wasn't made for this kind of dancing, but once she did what she was told, the tarted up little strumpet wouldn't even hear the music anyway. The room fell away from us. It was just her and me, in the darkness. I could see her as clear as day. Gorgeous. Beyond gorgeous. I wasn't sure when the song ended or if we'd been through ten or twenty of them. Someone tapped me on the shoulder and I looked up at Meg with starry eyes. "Oh... hi. Um. We were just... dancing..." I turned back to my date. I hadn't even caught her name... "I'll see you tomorrow night," I told her. I put my hand on her cheek and smiled at her. "Order a mint julep and I'll find you at the bar at 9:30 sharp." I didn't give her a chance to say no. She'd show up, she didn't have a choice, her answer didn't matter. Her eyes tracked my fingers as I pulled them away and slipped into the crowd. Meg watched her best friend and rolled her eyes. "Wow, what a fucking creeper.” "Yeah... totally..." Meg and I took a cab home. But no matter what I did that night, I couldn't stop thinking about that girl... * * * * * "You're going back to the club?" Meg couldn't believe it. It took her hours of begging, pleading, whining, moping, bribing, coercing, to get her best friend to leave the house last night. And that was a Friday! Today was a Saturday, and on Saturday nights, Pippy stayed up all night playing dumb video games. But here she was, picking through her closet. "You are NOT telling me it's about that girl." "What? No. Of course not." I didn't have club clothes. I'd worn Meg's yesterday, but my ego wouldn't let me ask to borrow something else, not after the fight I put up yesterday. "I liked dancing more than I thought. And I feel all wound up. I'm just stopping by for an hour or two and I'll be home in no time." "Alright. I just… you know what? Have a good time." Meg smiled weakly, looking at her best friend’s computer that wasn't even switched on, before shaking out her worries. What was the worst that could happen? A little social interaction would be good for Pippy. * * * * * "Right on time. Punctuality is such an attractive trait, isn't it?" I sipped from her drink, enough that she'd be able to taste me on the straw, and pressed the cup between her hands, clasping my fingers around hers. "Finish your drink, dearest. There's a long night ahead." The drink was strong; stronger still for the fact she'd be taking my essence between her lips with each sip. "So. Um. I didn't catch your name." I knew how alcohol worked. I knew every sip made her more beautiful. But damn, today it worked like a charm. I hadn't even finished my drink and I was thinking about taking her out of that tight red dress. A gorgeous, haunting red. She could make anything look good. "You didn't ask, so you couldn't have caught it." I explained to her with the littlest smile, a tugging at the corner of my lips. She was looking up at me with adoration and admiration, she was lost in the moment and lost in me. "I'm Bailey, and you're so pretty when you're so flush, blood warm beneath your cheeks." I ran my fingers over her cheek and smiled. I leaned into her hand on instinct. She took me by the wrist and pulled me - with no resistance - to the dance floor. I had never been with a woman before, though the thought had occurred to me. But even then as we danced, I was swimming in fantasies of her. Bailey. Even her name sounded gorgeous. Pippy was intoxicated, barely by the drink and entirely by me. She had to touch me, she had to feel me, she had to be close to me and hear the sound of my pulse. Her eyes chased my fingers - the fixation I'd given her only last night - and we danced with one of my hands on her hip and the other palm pressed to her cheek. I longed to taste her. I fumbled out of the club with my hand in hers, giggling. I only had one drink, but it felt like I'd had ten. The street spun beneath my feet. Everything amused me. But Bailey was always there, so close, so comforting... I cuddled up to her arm and pushed my cheek to hers. Oh, she was cold! "Sorry," I muttered. "I woulda given you a jacket if I brought one..." "We'll just have to share body heat, then, won't we?" I opened the back seat of the Bentley in the parking lot, the two rows facing each other limousine style, with a dark screen preventing any contact with the driver. Actually, the windows were so tinted it was hard to see if there even was a driver. I settled in and pulled her into my lap, like she weighed nothing more than a doll. She was delightful. I hoped she was delicious. The door closed and we were kissing. My lips on hers. Glossy. Cold. Passionate. I wrapped my arms around her neck and leaned into her, sitting sideways on her lap, like she were a stallion and I was her princess. Every kiss made me feel warmer, but each one only made her feel colder. Finally, a shiver ran down my spine and I broke our kiss. "Gosh, you don't wanna put the heat on or something...?" "You're so warm; why would I want a machine’s heat when I can have yours?” I didn't think I could wait much longer. I needed to have her. She blushed, and I directed her face with my fingers, I raised her neck up. It was time. She kissed my jawline, under my ear, tilting my head up at an angle. Her fingers made their way under my shirt, against my bare back, and into the waistband of my tight jeans. I was aroused. I was needy. I had never felt so intoxicated by anyone in my entire life, and I knew it was time. It had been so long... There was a lot that could have happened in that moment; I could’ve bled her dry, I could’ve left her dead. I could have left her empty, a bare shell. Or I could take this crimson beauty and make her mine, at the cost of something. Pippy needed so much to be loved, to have affection, guidance, I could feel it. She was going to make such a good thrall. She was so delicious, I knew it even before my teeth broke her skin. When they did, I wasn't disappointed. At first, there was nothing but pressure. It didn't hurt, but it was unlike anything I'd ever felt. Then, my body felt tingly and warm. Stars appeared at the edge of my vision. I felt my fingers slip off her shoulders. But as my body started to shut down, my arousal didn't fail me. I was so turned on, and as each second passed, there was less and less I could do about it... My fingers slid inside her jeans the same time my fangs slid into her neck. As I took her freedom, I knew what she was feeling: an obedient, sensual connection. I pressed my hand to the front of her panties; they would be at the ground zero for her first sign of change. I quivered and fell into Bailey, but she held me tight with her lips to my neck. Things started to feel hot. I couldn't move. I couldn't fight. The arousal had peaked. My body twitched and my mind was filled with a rush of endorphins. And then a warm stream started to fill my tight jeans, dribbling onto Bailey's lap. I had to hold her, I had to guide her face into my lap. And even though she covered my hand in her wetness, I kept my hand down her jeans and I played with her hair. Right now she was bonding; like a mosquito, I put in when I took out, and her body was assimilating that. Her brain was awash with it. Flooded with conflicted feelings, new information: she knew that she belonged to me now, on the most primal level. And right now it might have only been minor, right now it might have only been the most subtle inclination, but these feelings she was taking onboard now would get stronger any time I fed from her. This was her foundation. This was who she was now. I danced my pretty nails in front of her glossy eyes, caught her focus, and slipped my thumb between her lips. The car was moving now. I woke up on bench of the car, alone. My head was foggy. I'd had too much to drink, I reminded myself, but I only ever had that one glass. I shifted to sit up and felt an unfamiliar dampness. Had I spilled something? But when I sat upright, when I looked at the seat, it was undeniable. The wet leather. The huge dark patch between my legs, spread around to my hip, and down the pants... I pissed myself. My cheeks caught fire. Had anyone noticed? Had she noticed? Bailey. My mind raced. I looked around in a panic, but she was nowhere to be found. The door opened, as though there was a doorman outside the car, waiting to let her out. But nobody was there. Maybe he'd gotten back into the driver’s seat already. Outside the sun looked like it was threatening to come up, to crest the horizon, and there were the familiar sounds of the college apartments outside. Pippy knew she was near home. I ducked out of the Bentley and looked around the quiet early-morning street with confusion. Where had Bailey gone...? What had happened last night? But right in front of me, I could see my campus apartment. I took one more look around and hurried home. I had to change out of these pants before Meg saw me... I looked at myself in the bathroom mirror. The marks on my neck were surreal. They reminded me of vampire bites, like from movies or books or something. Symmetrical, identical, side by side on my neck. Was it some fetish she had? I ran my fingers over the light bruises around the punctures and felt a tingling sensation in my fingertips. Butterflies filled my stomach. Warm, familiar, exotic. My cheeks turned pink and I shook the thoughts away. After a shower, dressed in fresh pajamas, I collapsed on my bed and fell instantly asleep.

“This is stupid,” Bonnie said. She held her tummy and the butterflies gurgling inside. Strange things were going on in the next room - her room, that she shared with her girlfriend of three years - things that were not even thought about in the everyday world. Claire called from the open door. “This is your fantasy, birthday girl,” she said. “Don’t get cold feet now!” Of all the fetishes to have this one belonged to Bonnie, and she hated it. Why couldn’t she have been landed with something more normal, like a fixation on feet? Instead she craved the soft caress of a diaper against her backside and a mother’s touch, like something straight out of a Freudian casebook. “Are you coming, sweetpea?” Claire poked her head around the doorframe, and beamed. Playing a maternal role was something she’d always dreamed about, though probably not like this. She didn’t laugh or tease when her girlfriend spilled her guts late one night as they lay pillow to pillow, and had only been understanding since. Bonnie almost prayed for a freakout - then she wouldn’t have to go through with this embarrassing game she wanted more than anything in the world. She padded with tiny steps into the bedroom with fists balled at her sides. Her eyes fixed shut, not daring to look at the spread Claire had set out for them. The faint scent of baby powder tickled her nose, sending shivers down her spine. Why, why did she ever open her stupid mouth? Claire’s warmth wrapped around her, and stroked the back of Bonnie’s neck. Her other hand curled around the base of her spine, drawing her close until their bodies pressed together. The dip in Claire’s collarbone seemed a custom fit for Bonnie’s head, and radiated with the sweet scent of her perfume. She whispered in a sing-song tone that only someone with motherhood in their heart could know. “It’s okay, baby girl. I’ve got you. You’re safe with Mommy.” Bonnie’s thoughts melted into jelly, and sloshed all around inside her. She was falling in love again, and hating it - but more than that she was adoring it, and felt need swelling; to open that door, to be small, and to lose herself in the arms of someone safe. She didn’t realize she’d been crying until Claire lifted her chin and brushed away a tear. Her Mommy was all smiles and caring, more than Bonnie had ever known. “Are you ready for your change?” she asked. Bonnie bit her lip. “Do I get to say no?” “Of course you do,” Claire said. “This is your fantasy. We don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do, okay?” Bonnie nodded. Her breath caught in her throat, and was heavy. “But I think you’d regret it if you turned back now,” Claire said. God, why did she have to be so understanding all the time? She nodded and stilled herself, knowing what she said was true. Claire hummed. “Good girl.” The words tickled the would-be little girl with joy. “Now we get you undressed, okay, little one?” Bonnie’s eyes remained closed throughout. It was easier to be small when she couldn’t see, and with every touch she regressed just a little bit more. Though they’d seen each other naked a million times she flushed with shame when Claire pulled down her panties and tights, releasing her clitty from its tuck. “You’re so pretty,” Claire giggled, and ran fingertips down her little girl’s hips. Then she laid tiny kisses along her stomach and the outside of her thighs, which aroused just as much as they tickled. Her girlfriend’s clitty stirred, even if Bonnie hid behind her hands. Lifting herself from her knees Claire ran her hands up her little girl’s side, this time with a firm hold that kept her in place. Bonnie’s gasp betrayed her touch had the desired effect. “Arms up, little girl,” she said. Bonnie did as she was told, and trembled as she did. The long sleeve shirt slipped effortlessly over the little’s head and down her arms, leaving her exposed before her fully clothed partner. She opened her eyes to the first time, and to the strong yet gentle demeanor Claire possessed. Somehow, she seemed taller. “Are you ready for the next step, sweetheart?” Bonnie looked to the bed, and froze again. For a tender moment she managed to lose herself, until the reality snapped in front of her. This was real, and so was her girlfriend, standing in the threshold of her deepest, darkest desire. “Are you sure you’re okay with this? I mean, this is great, and I’m having fun, but… I don’t want you to have to do this if it’s something you don’t like, and-” Her rambling ended with a kiss; the kind usually shared by new lovers discovering each other. Claire’s lips dominated Bonnie with heavy laps, and the taste of coffee mingled with chocolate. What seemed an eternity later Claire pulled away, and laid her gaze on the girl lost in her affection. “I want you to say my name,” she said, patiently. Bonnie blinked, and took a moment to register the question. “Claire…?” “No,” she said. “My name right now.” The word caught in Bonnie’s throat - it was too embarrassing to say! Yet the expectation drove her on, pushing her past her shame. She would do anything to make her partner proud of her, even that which scared her most. “M-Mommy…” “What was that, sweetheart?” “Mommy,” she said, this time with greater confidence. It had been worth it, because then she was wrapped up in her Mommy’s arms, and peppered with kisses and words of praise. “Good girl! Such a good girl for Mommy!” Bonnie was a good girl for Mommy - that was all she ever wanted, and she beamed with pride because of it. Joy swirled from the top of her head, and down to the bottom of her toes. The realisation was even better than she had dreamed. “Now, are you going to wear a diaper for Mommy?” The little stopped again, but only for a moment. They’d come so far together, and had to see it through to the end. Hopefully it wouldn’t spoil the scene they’d enjoyed up to that point. Bonnie looked down, and nodded. “O-o-okay,” she stammered. Claire reached for one of the items on the nearby bedside, and lifted a lime green pacifier to her partner’s lips. The plastic nipple was larger than the kind given to real babies, leading Bonnie to wonder just how much thought had been put into her birthday. Biting down on it felt right, comforting, like her mouth had rediscovered its original purpose. As comforting as her paci was in private it was even better in the presence of Claire who was cooing and smiling with greater enthusiasm. “Look what I have for you,” Claire said. She reached to the bed, and with one hand offered her little one a stuffed labrador with a soft, shiny golden coat, and a large red bow around her neck. Her squeak reached peak levels. “It’s Penny the Puppy!” Bonnie snatched the toy happily and wrapped it as tight as her arms could hold. It was the one aspect of her little life that hid in plain sight, which for the longest time she had explained as being for her anxiety. Now they both knew that Penny was so much more. “Come on, baby. Time to get you dressed again.” She guided Bonnie to the bed, making sure to be patient for her mincing little steps, and to the edge where a large, adult sized diaper lay open. Again, Bonnie fixed her eyes closed, but if that's what she needed then that was okay. “Lay down,” Claire sang, and turned her girl around. She plopped her bum down on the diaper with a loud crinkle, and shuffled her up so that Bonnie was in the right position. “Good, now legs apart…” Bonnie was obedient, and lifted her knees as wide as they would go. “Good girl!” It took everything the little had to keep from springing out the room, but the sound of her lover’s voice, her gentle touch, the smooth nipple in her mouth and the tickle of Penny’s fur combined were enough to put her at ease. When the powder fell like snow between her legs and tickled her all the way around she became even smaller, to a place where words had no meaning. Warm tingles ran up her body and swirled behind her eyes. “You are such a good girl,” Claire whispered. “I know how hard this is for you, little one, but I am so proud of you for sharing this with me. I love you very, very, very much.” Bonnie grinned behind her pacifier. Tiny and vulnerable she was pure and loved. Nothing else existed in the world but her and her Mommy. The diaper closed around her, and the tapes held her tight, like a hug around her underside that kept her from falling. At last she was safe, and all was good in the world. She reached upward and let Penny slip out of her arms, opening and closing her hands in a desperate attempt to reach Claire. Her new Mommy hummed and pulled her upright, and into her arms. Then she gave her little one a kiss on her pacifier, prompting a giggle from them both. “Happy birthday, sweet girl,” she said. By then Bonnie’s shame had utterly evaporated. The two women shared a new language, and would hopefully indulge it again and again.

Hey everyone, I know it has been a bit. Sorry things slowed down a bit. Nevertheless, here it is. I just want to make it clear that the story is NOT discontinued. Even if I go quiet for a bit, it's NOT canceled or over. You will know if it has been because I will have made an official statement. Thank you for your concern, comments and kind words. The story is still going strong and I have no intentions to cut it short. Please enjoy! Chapter 21 - The Zoo One by one the plates made touchdown on the table as their heavenly aromas followed. Like in every scenario, Emily was the last in the rotation, but it was wonderful to finally have something to eat! Though, if she forgot, the smiley face illustrated with strawberries, bananas and blueberries topped with a whipped cream smile was more than enough as a reminder for which menu her meal came from. “Kids menu or not, I still think you made out like a bandit, Emily,” Mary commented, and Emily who was briefly caught in a fluffy, syrupy trance, reluctantly agreed. Maybe the belittlement was almost worth it, considering the tradeoff… Frank, Mary, and Joyce’s meals all looked equally as delicious in their own right. Frank tried to look away when his wife put ketchup on her sandwich though… You’d think he was watching her kick a puppy. “Oh will you stop?” She gave him a playful hit on the shoulder. “Ow! Ow!” feigning his injury, he pleaded with his eyes. “Don’t you see what she does to me?” Even Mary found his reaction funny, and everyone seemed to be enjoying Emily’s laugh. Emily was almost ready to ask for a real knife, rather than a butter one, but it was a pleasant surprise to see that it sliced through the fluffy cakes like a machete. She nearly squealed as soon as she lifted her knife out of the stack, seeing it’d struck oil, as the blade was covered in melted chocolate. “Hey,” Joyce warned. “Don’t forget to leave me a bite.” Emily simply nodded her head as she sectioned off her first bite. Everyone was equally as content with their own meal. “How is it, hon?” Frank asked in between bites. “Fine, thank you very much!” Acting all prim and proper, it was obvious Mary had a sneaking suspicion of what was to come. “That’s good. But you know, it’d be even better if you’d-” He paused as with his hands occupied with his burger, he was helpless to watch as one of his fries was stolen by his wife. “I’m married to a monster...” Both Joyce and Emily struggled not to choke on their food as they laughed, pleased to be treated both to a dinner and a show. And as much as Emily resented the food illustration, she still swabbed some of the fruit and whipped cream with a finger… “Are your mom and dad always like this?” She kept sneaking glances back to them, hoping not to miss the next humorous event. “On some level, yeah, but I think ever since my brother and I left the house, they’ve only had more time to drive each other insane.” *Ahem* In an obvious noise, Mary cleared her throat as she stared at Joyce with a strange sense of graveness. “What were you telling her about us?” “...How you two are wonderful parents?” “You may be an entrepreneur, but you’re not a liar, missy.” Maybe to her own mom, she wasn’t. It wasn’t exactly a skill Joyce took pride in, but she knew how to pull the wool over someone’s eyes. She looked at the glowing girl beside her, reasoning it as a necessary evil. “So I have a question: what does an ordinary night look like for you two?” It was Joyce and Emily’s turn to look at each other. “Umm...” Emily started first. “By the time I finish up work and get back, Joyce is usually up to something.” She paused to think of the next part. Instead Joyce picked right up after her though. “And then she strolls into my office and practically pushes everything off my desk!” “That is not true!” Emily spat to her. “She’s the one who drops everything to spend the rest of the night together.” “Fine, fine, maybe I embellished it a little...” Joyce smirked right before taking a bite of her toast. “I think Emily’s the better storyteller,” Frank admitted it like a tough, yet factual truth. “I think so, too,” Mary solemnly agreed. “Me three,” Emily contently spoke, giving herself a pat on the back. Then with a Cheshire grin she snickered. “Will you three quit bullying me?” Joyce pretended to be offended, but really nothing made her happier than something like this. If it was at the expense of her imaginary reputation, then she’d give it all away tenfold if that meant Emily could finally feel comfortable. Joyce couldn’t feel the same reluctance Emily had from this morning, and she was starting to let go of her imaginary pressures. Emily looked at her expectantly, but Joyce fired back. “Well, go on! Finish the story! Apparently I’m not so good at it...” Funnily enough, she thought of last night when Emmy was asking for her to do ‘the voices.’ “Joyce usually starts cooking something when I get back. I try to help here and there,” she put a lot of emphasis on the ‘try’ bit, because even then she was stretching it. “Then we probably relax on the couch?” She looked to the pouting Joyce for confirmation. “Now you want my input?” Disregarding her feigned annoyance, Emily simply nodded her head. Frank and Mary meanwhile gave a few chuckles as the scene unfolded. Joyce dropped the act as she picked up where her partner left off. “That’s pretty much it, really. I mean, we’ve had plenty of nights where we go out and do something; milkshakes, a movie, a restaurant, stuff like that. We’ll have to do some more stuff down the line, though!” “That’s good to hear,” Marry nodded her head. “But I don’t think you ever told me, has business ever kept you away for a whole night? I know you used to have a dinner every now and then. Maybe a party or social thing?” Much more plainly, Joyce nodded her head. “Thankfully nothing’s come up lately, but I can’t imagine that’s going to last forever. I’m pretty sure Sheila already has a few things in the calendar already.” Business dinners? Now that Emily thought about it, it sort of made sense for a CEO to be attending those. Had she been doing those at all since she came? She wasn’t getting in the way, was she? She looked at Joyce with concern, trying to decipher what she might be thinking… And that was the worst part: trying to figure out Joyce’s thoughts. Emily knew Joyce would never tell her something if she was going to feel bad about it, and she certainly would feel bad. The last thing she wanted to be was a burden and a nuisance. She knew Joyce would never think of her as that, but that didn’t mean Emily wasn’t, objectively speaking… “Well, you never know,” Mary spoke with a slight tease of suspense, as she reeled in the bigger catch. “Maybe you could use one of them to show Emily off?” Caught off guard for just a few moments, Joyce registered the idea with a small bit of apprehension. Bringing Emily to her business stuff? There were a lot of factors to consider, and Joyce was honestly a little scared to imagine the possible outcome. What? What was Joyce’s mom thinking?! Emily could already see it now. Standing in front of a large crowd, watching Emily’s each and every step, seeing what a “commoner” acted like, and be amused as she try and assimilate among the social elite. Worst of all, when she did inevitably mess up, it would of course be at the expense of Joyce’s very real reputation. Not even taking the reality into account, the thought alone was crippling enough. “Maybe...maybe we can talk about it later,” Joyce tried to laugh it off, and Emily didn’t know how to react at all. “I’d honestly never thought about it, so I think we should table that one.” She looked over to Emily, who seemed to be drowning yet again in her worrisome thoughts. What snapped her out of it though was a plump stack of cake, fruit, and chocolate laced with cream entering her mouth. Blushingly, she looked over to Joyce who’d slipped the fork into her mouth. Mumbling through the food, Emily whined, “Joyce!” “Sorry,” Joyce chuckled. “You looked like you needed it. And also,” she took the fork yet again and grabbed another section. “I think you promised me my own bite?” Without waiting for an answer, Joyce popped the food into her own mouth. She couldn’t handle as much as Emily, but every once and awhile it was always a pleasant taste. “Ooh Joyce, I think you made her a little grumpy,” Mary teased, which then had Emily wide-eyed as she retreated into a blush. As quickly as it came, so did it go… Joyce sighed through her nose. “Mary, Frank,” Or maybe it didn’t? “you guys are always so funny!” Emily didn’t know why she was saying it, and knew she had no real prompt to, but for some reason she oddly just felt like saying it anyways. Regardless of whether anyone asked her or not, she didn’t feel scared to unload her thoughts for once. “You guys remind me of a young, married couple.” “Did you hear that, hon?” Frank with enthusiasm looked to Mary. “She said we’re young!” “Wrong,” Mary said. The timing reminded Emily of a cartoon where a mischievous coyote might get an anvil dropped on his head. “She thinks we’re young. Nevertheless, she knows how to get on our good side.” “I didn’t mean to call you ol-” “Wait!” Frank stopped her. The deepness of his voice made it seem like an unyielding command. “Don’t say the ‘o’ word. It’s our kryptonite!” “Old.” Mary finished for her, and in a spastic motion Frank put a hand to his chest, right where his heart was. Frank slowly let go of his chest and looked with worry to his wife. “Are you trying to kill us?” “Quit it with your jokes! The only reason she hasn’t gone running yet is that Joyce is blocking her in the booth!” “Mom? Dad?” Joyce interrupted their silly feud, once again unnerved by the topic. Soon after normal conversation resumed, and so did the eating. At some point Emily ran out of coffee, and as much as she didn’t want to acknowledge its usefulness, Emily with extreme reluctance drank from her glass of milk. She had half a mind to order another coffee, but she could do without the likely comment from their waitress about needing to finish her milk. The milk tasted fine, but the connotations with it were bitter. It almost felt like admitting defeat. When Joyce took a bite from her egg, she looked up to say something to her mom, then after giving it a few moments she looked back down to her food for another bite. But wait. Something, something wasn’t right? Nothing seemed out of place, but, something did at the same time? Awkwardly hung up on the weirdness, she took another bite and went back to the conversation. And then it happened again. Only more so this time. Whatever it was, it felt more glaring this time, and still she was struggling to find out what it was. Then something seemingly insignificant tipped her off. Wasn’t there less bacon on her plate now? With only one logical culprit, she slowly turned her gaze to the girl running low on pancake. She could see the smallest bit of syrup on the corner of her mouth, but there was something else there too… Small, tiny bits of something. Licking her thumb, Joyce swabbed the corner of her mouth before Emily could protest and gave the sample a taste. Syrup, sure enough. And…bacon. “Something you want to own up to, buster?” “...No idea what you’re talking about.” “Oh? So the bacon disappeared on its own, then?” Damn! How did she know? Emily made extra sure to be sneaky about it! Well, as sneaky as she could be… Mary and Frank probably saw the whole thing unfold. Though, of course no good captain wouldn’t go down with their ship, so Emily sought to see it till the end. “...Yes?” “Alright then,” Joyce gave a small breath. Then, before Emily could react, an innocent blueberry was taken from its home on her pancakes, and was thrown into the merciless torture chamber of Joyce’s mouth, shredding it into pieces with her teeth. “What was that for?” “What do you mean?” Joyce laughed. “You started it!” “I did no such thing!” Even if it was a bad lie, Emily still wouldn’t let it die. “He had a home, you know?” “The blueberry?” “Who else? Their small charade paused when they could hear Frank and Mary cracking up. Emily wasn’t feeling so playful anymore with an audience, and suddenly realized that she may have been getting too caught up in the moment. That was starting to feel dangerously close to the ‘Emmy’ side… The meal did eventually come to an end, and everyone by then was more than satisfied. “Everyone have a good meal?” Abigail, their waitress, had returned. “Absolutely delicious!” Frank complimented. “You’re a great cook!” The waitress laughed over the joke as she was collecting plates. She leaned closer to Mary. “You know, I hope at least one of you keeps this guy on a leash!” “Oh trust me, I try,” Mary sighed as if it were her lifelong struggle. And maybe to a certain degree it was. “‘Course, at least you’ve got your daughter to give a hand,” she made a notion towards Joyce. “Years of practice!” Joyce laughed. The waitress continued to make small talk as she built up a stack of cleared plates. “So what’s the plan for you guys today?” “Well once we finish things up here I think we’re gonna go check out the zoo. My parents are visiting and they’ve never been.” “Ohh, that sounds like fun. I’m sure your daughter’s looking forward to it, too?” Unfortunately, it was too obvious who she was referring to. Joyce briefly looked to Emily, who partly hiding behind Joyce’s shoulder clearly looked mortified. Frank and Mary seemed a bit caught off guard too. Everyone in their own mind was realizing just how far they let this woman’s understanding spiral out of control. Though, Joyce’d be lying if she said the comment didn’t tickle her in the slightest...even if right now wasn’t an appropriate moment for such words. “...Yes, actually.” Emily had to nearly bite down on her tongue. She gripped dearly onto the past words of comfort, trying her best to understand it was in some twisted way better than calling her out on her very dumb mistake. “She’s excited to see the sea otters.” “Well, I won’t keep you guys waiting. I’ll be right back with the bill.” She walked away, and Emily did not look pleased, and Joyce could feel the frustration radiating from her. “You’re not mad at me, right?” Emily sighed, and like a deflating balloon the bulk of the tension drained from her as well. “No. I just hate being called a kid, that’s all.” “Don’t forget you promised to make it up to her?” Frank added. “Yes. Yes I did.” Even if it looked childish, Joyce patted her on the head. Joyce politely stole the rights to the bill, as she handled everything accordingly. Her parents tried to at least chip in, but for once Joyce wasn’t budging. Still, Emily admired how they tried to fight tooth and nail. It somewhat reminded her of herself. Nowadays, Joyce need only give her a look, and like a well-trained pet Emily would cease her attempts. “Alright, let’s get this show on the road,” Joyce slipped out of the booth and waited for Emily. When everyone stood, you wouldn’t think anything of it; just a simple action from a simple person with nothing special about it. Emily, however, couldn’t help but feel critical of herself once her own footwear hit the ground. Unlike everyone else, her sandals had a tough material to them, which is why they made the clashing noises they did once the wooden blocks to her heels hit the tiled floor. Even when she was out of diapers she couldn’t help but make countless, loud noises. Mary and Frank were leading the way, but Mary turned her head back to Joyce and somewhat Emily. “Were you being serious about the otter bit?” “Kind of? Emily’s never seen one in real life before.” “That should be fun then, huh?” Mary looked to Emily, who was finding it harder and harder to look forward to this outing. She didn’t know whether she was being seen as a kid or an adult. No matter how Mary acted, Emily didn’t feel like she could sense a definitive answer. The receptionist bid them farewell, and the quartet were soon back in the car and pulling out. The drive there was filled with plenty of small talk, and even though Emily tried her best, she obviously started to doze off once she exceeded her 15-minute limit. “Maybe you’re the one that’s tired, hon?” Mary chuckled as she looked over. With a natural rhythm stuck on repeat, Emily’s eyelids would slowly drift downwards, then suddenly rise with a start, but once again find themselves closing over and over again. “I’m fine, really.” Emily blinked, desperately trying to hold onto her alert and awakened consciousness. And as Mary watched her, she more and more looked like the kettle to Emily’s pot. It felt a bit rude to mentally check out on the people who might actually have a reason to fall asleep, unlike herself. Nevertheless, conversation felt exactly like what she needed right now. Anything that stimulated the senses was enough to keep her alert. Joyce knew exactly why she wouldn’t go to sleep, because, of course, the thought of how she’d look in front of her parents worried her. She wanted to speak up, but something told her Emily wouldn’t appreciate the extra attention… She glanced at the console GPS and could see they had a decent drive ahead of themselves. A single look at the rearview told her Emily was certainly putting herself through the ringer. Joyce simply sighed the smallest bit. How are you gonna have fun if you won’t cut yourself some slack? And suddenly Joyce was starting to feel a little selfish, and of course she decided to indulge herself. “Hey mom, so how’s the wedding plans for Jack and Hannah going?” Even the greatest plans required the greatest sacrifices. She may as well have just opened Pandora’s Box, all for Emily’s sake. “Oh, that’s right, I forgot!” The topic certainly seemed to excite her, and the beast had been stirred awake. “You wouldn’t believe the flower arrangements they’re using for the table centerpieces, they look beautiful! Oh! And the location! You’ve never seen it, have you? There’s going to be so many people. The band they’re looking at seems like a real good one, too. Did I mention the theme they’re going for? It’s...” And on and on she went. Of course, that was the intention. While Mary focused her attention on Joyce, it left Emily with none, and once again she was left to her own devices, which is exactly what had her fading away in the first place. Emily knew it wasn’t intentional (though it was), but she wished Joyce wasn’t hogging all the spotlight. At this rate she really was going to fall asleep! But she wouldn’t. No, of course not. Not in a million years. She needed to be active and alert. Though, being outside of the city didn’t really afford her much scenery to marvel at. Trees, trees, and trees. At least in the city the buildings knew how to change things up a little. Brick, marble, cement, stone? You’d think mother nature would take some notes. The blur of bark and leaves passing by the window played like a track on repeat. A stroke of brilliance hit her however. Maybe if she closed her eyes for a few seconds, something would change when she opened them? Making an obviously level-headed decision, her vision went black for a few moments. Or, maybe for a few minutes… Regardless, when she opened them, the outside looked no different. Damn. Her brilliant idea that she thought was certain to work had failed her, and she knew it probably wouldn’t work if she tried again. That being said, the one part she didn’t mind was the eye closing bit… But it wasn’t sleeping. No. Sleeping was the last thing she wanted to be caught doing right now. Emily proceeded to “rest her eyes,” while Joyce entertained her mom by throwing in passive comments, the kind that was just enough to indicate there was a listener. It wasn’t even really a conversation when a single person did the talking, but either neither one noticed or cared. Mary likely the former, and Joyce certainly the latter. There was finally a pause in Mary’s spiel, as she suddenly switched tracks. “You’ve got her all figured out, don’t you?” “What do you mean?” Joyce jokingly feigned innocence. She glanced in the mirror to see her sound asleep. “I hardly even noticed when she dozed off?” “You weren’t kidding when you said vehicles make her go out like a light,” Frank chimed in. “Oh yeah,” Joyce nodded with firm certainty. “I’m surprised she lasted for as long as she did,” in a hushed laugh she finally turned her full focus back to the other two and the road. “So? What do you two think?” She gripped the steering wheel a little tighter. “Think about what?” “Come on...” Joyce sounded a little less confident now too, “You know what I mean.” “Joyce, hon,” her dad decided to take this one. “You’re our daughter, but you’re your own person. The last thing you need is your parent’s approval.” “I know, but...” “I like her.” Mary said simply and absolutely. “But, are you sure it’s okay to talk like this? I know she’s asleep, but she’s not exactly in another room.” “It’ll be fine. I bet she could sleep through an earthquake if she tried hard enough, and compared to how she is now, it wouldn’t take much.“ “Well, I can envy that,” Frank turned his head back at an awkward angle to see, oddly enough seeming impressed. “And I like her too. I mean, we both have a lot to learn about each other, considering all we’ve done is have lunch together, but she seems nice.” It wasn’t intentional, but a small breath of relief escaped Joyce. “Though, I guess there’s one small thing?” “...And what’s that?” “She seems...reserved?” Mary sounded as if she weren’t even sure herself. “She definitely strikes me as the shy type.” It was unfortunately a glaring quality of hers right now. They had probably been thinking it from the start but were too polite to speak on it. It didn’t make Emily any less perfect to Joyce, rather, it only made her sorrowful to think her special girl was inhibited by something only time and exposure could solve. Everyone in the car that was conscious knew there was no ill intent behind the words, but rather saw it as an unfortunate observation. “Truthfully, I think this whole visit caught her off guard. I know it did for me, at least.” Without even needing to look, the culprit in question was obviously feeling the brunt of targeted words. She softened her voice again.“Just don’t think too badly of her? She still has some nerves...” Again, Joyce felt guilty for confiding in her parents like this, secretly behind Emily’s back, but a face to face conversation always made her resolve weak... Mary was the first to dismiss Joyce’s worries though. “Joyce, we’d never do that to her, or you. Maybe we did come a little early… I’ll take some responsibility for that.” More like all of it, which was likely passing through Joyce’s head, and maybe even her dad’s… Speak of the devil, he was the next to speak. “Why don’t we give them a breather, hon? We could meander for a little bit while they spend some time together?” “What?” Joyce slightly turned her head, then back to the road. “You’re kidding, right? You guys just got here!” “We wouldn’t mind, Joyce,” her mom agreed. “Why don’t you two take an hour together when we get there?” Already willing to part ways just when they got here, Joyce could only remain stupefied over how unusual her mom was being right now. Never in a million years could she imagine the woman actually giving someone personal space. Emily didn’t realize it, but she truly could move mountains… “I appreciate it, and I’m sure Emily would too, but really, it’s fine.” “We don’t want to impose...” As nicely as Joyce could possibly say it, her mom definitely was imposing, somewhat. “You’re fine!” Joyce reassured anyways. “You’re not imposing, and Emily wouldn’t want us split from you either. She really does want to get to know you guys better.” Even if her nerves won’t make it easy... On top of that, she’d probably feel even worse if she knew she was the reason why she and Joyce were alone together. “There’ll be plenty of time for us to do our own thing together. For now it’ll be the four of us.” “If you’re sure...” Mary reluctantly conceded, while her husband equally if not more left it at that. “But do you have any pointers?” “Pointers?” “Her likes? Dislikes? Something to help us get started on the right foot?” “Mom, she’s not a kid.” Truly it did scare her how much they managed to toe that line when Emily wasn’t around. Trying to imagine how Emily might feel secondhand was terrifying enough. “We’re all adults? Just please be patient. She really did want to make a good first impression.” “I know that, sweetheart, and that’s why I want to try and help.” Just when she was willing to keep her distance, yet again was her mother becoming emotionally involved. “Help her by not helping,” Joyce said her piece simply. “I’m already blowing this out of proportion, so forget we even talked about this, okay?” For once she hoped her mom would listen. On her watch, Joyce never could seem to jump to a clean slate. It was always unfinished business with her. “Fine.” You’d almost think she was annoyed. The ride was silent for a few minutes longer until the tension seemed to have dissipated. In a still slightly serious tone she added, “You two look very adorable together, though.” Joyce was as equally as firm. “Thank you.” Of course her cheeks wouldn’t be not warm after hearing that. “Emily? Hellooo...you in there?” A finger kept gingerly prodding her cheek. “You know, I never knew your cheeks were so squishy…” The voice sounded inquisitive and curious. “You’d never think, you know? What with you being so slim...” The poking didn’t stop, and even still half-asleep Emily knew the entire exchange was silly enough to laugh at. “...Joyce?” Rubbing her eyes, she called out to the almost certain evil-doer. “Bingo!” Emily could feel the cool skin press against her own, intermittent with the wavy strands of hair coming from both women. “Honestly, I can’t tell what had the bigger effect: your little food coma or the car ride itself.” “Car…? What are you talking about?” Emily finally blinked enough to go without needing to shut them again for a decent while. Leaning through the open doorway Joyce slightly loomed over her with patches of sunlight bleeding all around her. As the sun itself, she looked strangely symbolic. Joyce giggled as she moved her hand and Emily suddenly felt her seatbelt unstrap itself. “The zoo? Did you forget already?” “I...no, but,” she turned her head to the other side of the car, seeing it was empty, and also there wasn’t a head in front of her in the passenger seat. As bashful as she was for not making good on her personal resolve, she didn’t want to let any potential eavesdroppers in on her shame. “Where’s Frank and Mary?” “They said they needed to take a lap,” Joyce chuckled. “Sitting for too long isn’t great for the joints, in my dad’s words, at least. Think you wanna go see some animals with us? Or should I tell them you have a few more z’s to catch?” “That’s not funny,” Emily pouted, though she of course couldn’t hide her smile. The next thing on her mind she knew what was likely the answer, but Joyce somehow made it feel okay for once to act naive. “Did.they see me sleeping?” Joyce cocked a brow as she tilted her head. “I mean, I guess?” She slightly laughed over the oddity. “Why does it matter?” “...It’s nothing.” Her brows then slightly furrowed. “No, it is not,” Joyce excused herself into the seat as she slid Emily further in for space. “You wouldn’t be asking something like that if it wasn’t.” “Nevermind. I’m just worrying about stuff I shouldn’t be,” Emily plainly spoke as she was already looking to get out of the car, but Joyce wasn’t budging. “Oh no, you don’t get to drop it that easily,” Joyce guided Emily’s cheeks into her hands as they locked eyes. “Talk to me, won’t you? When has there ever been a problem that us talking couldn’t solve, or at least make better?” Emily was quiet, and Joyce had fastly come to her own conclusion. “It’s okay to be yourself around my parents, you know? You’re the only one making this hard on yourself.” Even after all the pep-talks they’d already had, still she couldn’t seem to get through to her. “You promised me we’d have fun today, right? Being gloomy is the same as breaking your promise, you know?” She hoped some lighthearted humor would put some pep back into her mood, and it looked like it did somewhat, at least. “I don’t know why I can’t let it go,” Emily sounded pained and distressed. “I’ve just, I’ve never been in a situation like this before.” The words felt harder and harder to find. “Everything just feels so...so fast.” “...Because you’re with another woman?” “N, no, that’s not...” Emily tried to dismiss the idea, but when looking directly at Joyce, her voice trembled and her eyes became glossy. Could that really be it? No! She tried to deny it, but deep down the way her body was reacting was telling enough. It only made her feel worse to look back into her sympathetic smile. She’d been vulnerable to Joyce so many times, and had never been engaged with someone so intimately, ever, and especially not with the same sex. Nothing in her life right now felt old, generic, or usual. Everything was fresh, new, raw, and sensitive. The last thing she wanted to do though was admit her hesitation; admit her fear and apprehensions associated with Joyce. She loved her with all her heart, but that didn’t change the outward fears she held despite Joyce accepting her wholeheartedly, and for that reason she felt like scum. “It’s okay, alright?” “No it isn’t; it’s being rude to you!” As hated as Emily felt, she still threw herself into Joyce. “There’s nothing wrong with you, or your parents. It’s just because I’m so bad at accepting this! But I want to! I do! So why?” Yet, Joyce’s voice never wavered. “You’ve never been in a relationship like this before, right? Didn’t you say it yourself?” She stroked the girl’s hair. “Emily, I’d never be mad at you for something like that. In fact, I’m surprised you’ve been able to handle it this well so far.” If the shoe were on the other foot, Joyce would likely be in the same boat as Emily. Regardless of being a perfect match for each other, there were more factors to a relationship than just one-on-one intimacy, and now was a clear testament to that. “You have every right in the world to be scared, and I want to do everything in my power to keep you from feeling that way, but I need you to trust me if you want things to get better.” Joyce’s acceptance and understanding was beyond relieving, but Emily knew she shouldn’t expect anything less from her. “So, so you’re not mad?” “I could never be mad! Everything that’s happening now is new and different for us both. I can only imagine all the different odds and ends going on inside of your head right now; inside your heart. But I don’t want you to worry, because I know you love me; you’ve made that clear. Anything secondary to that is something I can handle, and if it’s something you want me to, I can help you work through.” “...I don’t deserve you.” “But I guess you’re still stuck with me,” Joyce snickered as she hugged Emily for just a moment. “I’m the one that doesn’t deserve you.” Emily was still nestled against her. “Can you help me?” Joyce answered her question with another. “That depends. Can you trust me?” “You know I do,” Emily mumbled, and Joyce silently agreed. The two exchanged looks once more. “Then try letting go today. Really try. And by that I mean don’t try.” Emily looked like a gear in her head had just been popped loose. Chuckling, Joyce tried to explain. “I mean that you should just go with the flow; have fun and don’t worry about your surroundings.” That sounded a lot like her alter ego. “But isn’t that like--?” Her question was quickly silenced. “And what’s wrong with borrowing a little from a more carefree mindset?” She smiled, knowing exactly who she was alluding to. “It won’t make you look like a baby, I promise. It’ll be a cure for all those butterflies in your stomach.” And as if on cue, a hand was suddenly tickling Emily’s stomach through the fabric of her dress. Just as she tried to push away Joyce’s other free arm was wrapped around her waist. “Okay! Okay!” Somehow she managed to plea between her helpless giggles. “Just let me go! You win!” “This, is the Emily I wanted to see today. And just so you know, my parents are practically in love with you already, so you can only do yourself a favor by enjoying yourself.” She helped her out of the car. “Thank you, Joyce. I think I feel better now.” “Good,” Joyce nodded approvingly. “If you were any gloomier, I would’ve had us skip the otters.” “You’re the one that wants to see them, not me,” Emily giggled. “You’re such a bad liar,” Joyce joked, sticking to her fabricated story. “I know you’re excited, so there’s no need to pretend.” Joyce happily took Emily’s hand as they strolled through the parking lot. Emily looked from side to side, seeing the few pockets of pedestrians navigate themselves from their cars to the guiding signs. “How big is this place?” Emily kept catching glances of endless cars between the cracks of many. “Decently sized, I think. Wanna ride on my shoulders and see?” Joyce smirked. Emily feigned a ‘hmmf.’ “I think I like my feet on the ground, thank you very much. How are we gonna find your mom and dad?” “My guess is they’re already waiting at the entrance.” The pair banked a left, thanks to the helpful lemur plastered to a giant, wooden arrow. “They’re probably talking about the ticket prices right now. You know how they are when it comes to money...” Joyce nearly rolled her eyes, but of course it was in good fun. “How much are they gonna be?” At the other end of the asphalt stretch, they could see the roofed ticket booth serving as the barrier between the outside lot and all the attractions. Thankfully it was warmer here than in the city, because they left behind their jackets. “Not sure? Not that you should be worrying about it, though,” she looked judgingly to Emily, who kept her eyes looking forward. Sure enough, the elderly couple were sat on a bench a decent distance away from the booth, a place that wasn’t submerged in passing people. “All rested up?” Frank chuckled as they rose from their seat to meet the two. There was a slight pause from Emily, but with a recent reminder in the back of her head, she tried her best to laugh as well. “Sorry about that… Maybe Joyce sorta does have a point about me and cars...” “Well I was saying earlier how impressive that is!” Emily only laughed. “You think I’m kidding, but really. I’d pay anything for a power like that!” He leaned in closer with a lower voice. “Heck, not sure how you did it with this one sitting next to you...” With an obvious gesture, he pointed to his wife, who looked equally as happy to see Emily cheerful, but also annoyed that it was at the expense of being her husband’s joke. “Would you quit it, will you? She’s gonna think we fight like cats and dogs when we’re alone!” “We don’t?” Mary didn’t seem to appreciate that comment. He looked to Emily worriedly. “I don’t think she liked that one...” While Emily served as Frank’s middleman, Joyce became one for Mary. “Joyce, you better keep Emily away from this guy. He’s always been a bad influence on newcomers to the family...” “Instead of these two animals right out here, how about we go watch some inside?” Joyce cheekily added. Emily tried to stifle a giggle, whilst Joyce’s parents gave her a look but inevitably a smirk. By the time they got in line they caught a spot that gave them express access to the teller. A teenage girl behind a glass window was happy to receive them, speaking through the multiple holes in the barrier. “Hi, welcome! Are you guys having a good day today?” “It’s been going well,” Joyce pleasantly replied. “Could I get four tickets, please?” “Sure thing. Just for the four of you, you said?” In her chair she spun to her left where she interacted with something they couldn’t see from the other side. Absentmindedly she counted off to herself. “One, two, three...and...one! That’ll be $55, please.” Everyone but Joyce quietly minded their personal gripes about the tall order, meanwhile she produced a card without a thought. After the transaction was made the tickets were given to each and every person. Thus far the moment was relatively mundane and neutral, but Emily frowned once she saw her ticket. For the most part it was normal, though the bold, printed text was a little bit too cruel than Emily would have liked. ‘1 CHILD ADMISSION’ She narrowed her brows just from looking at it. Not like it would fix anything, but Emily wordlessly flashed the print to Joyce as they were walking further in. She gave it a curious glance then with a smile quietly said, “No restraints today, right?” Pondering for just a few more moments, the ticket was back by her side as the steam factory died off early. Joyce suddenly started to giggle. “Besides, good going on saving us $5!” Like five dollars meant anything, though maybe the trivialness of it all was what had the corners of her mouth being tugged at. They deposited their tickets into the machines and passed through the rotating bars, now inside the animal kingdom. Already among the noises of people Emily could hear the faint chirps, squawks and squeaks of the avian wildlife, well, wild, sort of. And speaking of people, the place seemed to be a bit crowded, leaving little real estate for the individual. “Wow, there sure are a lot of people, huh?” Mary commented as they already gravitated to the side for refuge. “Mmm...” Joyce pensively agreed. “I’ll say. Why don’t I go grab us a map?” Frank suggested. He already started weaving himself back into the crowd. Seeing him with some distance also forced the imagination to consider him a beacon, seeing how his head stood well-above most of the passerby. Her eyes panned the sight, watching countless, indistinguishable heads of hair. They all looked to be around her height... “Remember girls, if you get lost, Frank the walking lighthouse will steer you to shore.” Joyce quietly watched him walk away, though still managing to track his head that stood just enough above the many others. It had gotten to the point where he was too far for Emily to see, unfortunately. The immediate crowd was too tall for even Frank’s exceptional footage to overcome. For some reason she felt like Mary’s little tip didn’t apply so well to her… Then, it took her a second to register that a hand took hold of hers. Spinning her head, she could see it was Joyce’s. “Why’d you do that?” Just to be clear, Emily held their interlocked fingers in front of them as physical proof. “...Because I felt like it,” Joyce said with a smile. Though, what she wasn’t letting on about was the odd feeling in her chest when she watched her dad walk away. Something about the massive numbers in the park, then looking over to Emm-ily… The tides of people seemed awfully unforgiving, and with her dad struggling to look like a sore thumb, that only meant it was even worse for the other end of the spectrum. Finding the average person in itself would be a challenge, and anything less than that... Whatever the reason, it oddly put her at ease to have a hand as proof of Emily’s whereabouts. She could already feel her inklings of anxiety drying up. “Alrighty, let’s see what we have here!” Frank’s voice snapped Joyce out of her mental jargon as he came back with a pamphlet in hand. “Needless to say, there’s plenty of attractions to keep us busy. What are we thinking about for the big stuff? Lions, bears, lynx, sphynx, pterodactyl, minotaur, dragon?” With each creature that deviated one step further from reality, the female trio looked at him with more and more confusion. As if her dad never rambled off his fantasy list to begin with, Joyce said, “My vote is the giraffes.” The passion she had in her expression made it hard for Emily not to laugh. Still facilitating their little democracy, Frank took a survey. “One for the giraffes. Any objections?” “None from me.” Emily shrugged. “Nope!” “Then...” Frank started chipperly, then quickly diverted his eyes back to the map. “...Away we go!” Suddenly with a direction in mind, he led the line with Emily and Joyce at the caboose, still linked by their local chain; hand to hand. Again, to Emily it felt that there was something strange going on, but trying to keep her promise, she kept pushing her needless concerns to the back of her mind. They knew they’d found them when giant, yellow brown-spotted necks carefully and artfully angling themselves to the hanging branches and leaves came into view. Even with the people blocking the display in front of them, Emily could still see the living skyscrapers and their complacent, calm looks that made them all the more majestic as they roamed their miniature habitat. “Whoa...that’s, really tall.” Emily didn’t really have anything intelligent to say, though that didn’t stop her from unloading her stream of consciousness. She looked up to Joyce who had the slight advantage. “Can you see if there are any more in there?” “That’s a good question...” Joyce answered, but was admittedly a little captivated by the larger than life creatures. She leaned forward the slightest bit on her toes. “Dad, can you see anything?” “Ah...let’s see...Yep! Think I do. See by that rock over there? There’s a little speck of yellow moving?” “Oh, you’re right!” Mary jumped in. “It must still be a baby, it’s so tiny! Well, tiny to the parents, I suppose.” The mere sight of its adorably frail and clumsy body made Joyce’s heart flutter. It reminded her so much of any newborn of any species; young, innocent, naive, and silly. “It’s so cute!” The other spectators seemed to agree, because it was apparently doing something that had everyone giving it ‘coos’ and ‘awws.’ Meanwhile, Emily managed to slip herself by a few people and politely excuse herself between the congestion to reach the high glass wall. Now that the other side was clear as day, she could understand what had everyone so captivated. On four shaky legs, a newborn struggled to support itself as it shakily scurried about. Whether it be the mother or father, it seemed to gravitate to either one as it looked to and fro, completely and amusingly oblivious to its surroundings and watchers. She couldn’t take her eyes off of it as her heart swayed and jumped with each suspenseful moment it looked as if the baby would fall over. At some point he was trying to hone in on a bush, and also at some point Emily decided in her head he was a ‘he’ He just managed his way over and helped himself to a few leaves, and Emily let out a small breath of relief. Where Mary, Joyce, and Frank were closer together, they were all soaking in the sight for a few moments longer. “Did you know their tongues are black?” Mary said, throwing in a little fun fact. “I suppose that would make sense,” Joyce thought for a second. “They’re mostly from Africa, so it’s because of the sun, right?” “Makes sense to me. And those things are miles long!” Frank seemingly awestruck said. “We should go on a safari sometime, hon...” “Maybe we should sometime. We’ll have to get the whole family to go,” Mary said, then with an increasingly alluding tone, looked to Joyce. Then she looked a little past her with a curious look. “Speaking of which, where did Emily go off to?” “Where? She’s right...” Joyce turned her head to where she expected her to be, but was a little dumbfounded when she wasn’t. It was against her better judgement, but an uncomfortable feeling gripped her. “Dad? Can you see her?” She was already moving from her spot, hoping she knew where to find her. All she saw were people that weren’t Emily, and further obstacles to her discovery. She could call her, but… “Emily?” Joyce already started to call her name out. “Emily? You out there?” “Emily? Hon, where’d ya go?” Frank in his much deeper, unintentionally commanding voice called, causing a few heads to turn. Emily suddenly heard her name twice over, and froze up a little over the sound of being called out. Did they really think she was lost? No, it wasn’t their fault. It felt more to Emily that she was lost. Though, after a few more seconds left to her own devices she found a devious idea lurking in the shadows of her head. Keeping close to the display glass, she walked along the side, reaching the outside edge of the crowd of spectators with a neverending smirk, anticipating the big reveal. “Emily?” Joyce tried to raise her voice, and there was an unmistakable tinge of shakiness to it. Why was she getting so worried? Emily, her partner, her girlfriend, was a fully fledged adult. She could take care of herself, so why was there that awkward sense of responsibility tethered to Joyce’s fears? “Have you tried calling her phone yet?” Mary suggested. “I’m gonna try right now...” She already had her phone in hand and was calling her. She tapped her foot impatiently. Couldn’t these things ring any faster? Emily could feel her phone vibrating in the pocket of her shorts, and she likely knew who it was. She felt unusually cruel doing this, though she was hoping the humorous factor would outweigh the panic she hoped there was little of right now. It went to voicemail, and her heart sank. “She didn’t pick up...” Joyce kept looking around. Was she playing a trick? For a joke, this annoyed her to no end. Then again, how could Emily know she was feeling this way? There were two different voices inside her head, fighting for emotional control, and one seemed to be much more passionate than the other. “Dad, please? Do you see anything?” Emily was thinking back to the kitchen as she slowly crept up behind a familiar back. Clad in her diaper, somehow Joyce knew she was coming and in fact got the jump on her. Something told her now though that the tables weren’t going to be turned at the last minute. With a smirk, and a slight opening to make her pounce, she leaped forward, shouting, “Boo!” A pair of arms wrapped around her waist as the sudden force from behind made her take a step forward. She easily undid the girl’s grip, then spun around to look at her. Emily, expecting a laugh and typical Joyce-like comment, instead found a distressed look on the verge of tears. “Where were you? I tried calling you!” Taken aback, Emily awkwardly said, “I thought it would be funny if...” It seems Joyce’s idea about the trick was right on the nose, and it bothered her to no end on a personal level that she herself couldn’t see it that way. “It wasn...” Joyce paused for a moment to rub her eyes and take a breath. “Just please, don’t do it again?” She could go on as to why it shook her so much, but her personal gripes didn’t matter nearly as much as Emily’s wellbeing. Emily, now looking remorseful, didn’t feel so worthy of physical affection nor a lighthearted laugh anymore. “Joyce, I didn’t mean...” Emily’s voice was thick. She wanted to think that she was following Joyce’s instructions from the car, but now it didn’t feel so much as a carefree attitude. She never considered that the idea of actually being gone might terrify her lover. Joyce was the first to initiate the hug, who more than either one was craving the physical affection. “I’m not mad, I promise. You just scared me a little, that’s all...” Feeling all the familiar parts of her beloved was a welcomed comfort. “Oh, you found her?” Mary found the pair hugging, and Frank soon followed after. “Where did you go, Emily?” “I needed to get a little closer to see the giraffes,” she sounded a little sheepish. “Sorry if you guys thought I was lost...” “I think you may have given our daughter a scare...” Frank said, noting the now calmer-looking Joyce. Emily looked a little lower to the ground. “I think I overreacted,” Joyce laughed it off, and Emily could feel the spear run through her chest from the mere sound of her words. She knew she was pretending now that her parents were here, and now there lay a problem that was swept under the rug, to which Emily sat at the root of. “But I’ve got her now.” Joyce’s arms wrapped around her shoulders, the kind of contact Emily didn’t feel so deserving of. Mary looked over to her husband. “How about we go see another pen? We’ve got a lot of ground to cover.” “Sounds good to me. You ever see a black bear before, Emily?” “No… Well, once, I think.” Much to everyone’s dismay by varying degrees, she sounded reserved again. “Not in the wild, I hope?” “No,” Emily forced a smile. “At a sanctuary.” Frank and Mary took the lead once more, and Emily was waiting for Joyce to let go of her hand, but she didn’t. “Joyce, I’m sorry about what I did… I wasn’t thinking that you might be scared.” “No, I’m the one in the wrong. I should’ve been clear with you from the start...” “About what?” “There’s just a lot of people here, that’s all...” Joyce seemed a bit nervous. “I don’t want us to get separated.” “...But, you know I’m not Emmy right now, right?” “...I do.” “So, then, don’t you think you’re being a little overprotective right now?” “I am, but...” “But why not trust me a little? Aren’t we equals?” “We are, but that doesn’t change how you’re vulnerable!” Her reasoning was sudden and came from the wrong place. “Then what about in the city? When you took me to get a phone? You didn’t feel the need to hold my hand constantly then?” “Wouldn’t you agree that things are different now?” Joyce knew better than to ramble off like this, but she wanted to make her point clean and clear. “You’re my responsibility, Emily, just as much as I am yours.” “Well I don’t think I need to hold your hand to make sure you don’t get lost, Joyce.” “Emily, please, I don’t want to argue, that's not what I mean...” “So do I have a point, then? Joyce, I know you’re telling me to be carefree, but I’m already getting treated like a child everywhere we go by every stranger we meet! Aren’t you supposed to be on my side?” She didn’t mean it, but the implication of betrayal cut deep into her partner. “Please? Just put a little faith in me?” Emily could feel her grip go limp and soon her hand was back by her own side. It was a victory, somewhat, but it didn’t feel like one. She looked at Joyce’s back, which felt incredibly cold now. Emily was right. Joyce should know better than to belittle her like that. Looking back on it, not once has she been there for her today. It’s been countless compromise after compromise, slowly inching towards a field out of Emily’s favor. She didn’t have a right to be angry or sad with Emily. She was able to leave their secret relationship behind closed doors, so why couldn’t Joyce? Even with that all in mind, it felt like she was severing a limb to let go of Emily’s hand. All those worries and fears she talked herself into from earlier were coming back in full swing. Totally unfounded, baseless, and likely untrue, yet loud and rambunctious nonetheless. She didn’t feel this terrible since the night of Emily’s recovery dinner. “J...Joyce?” Emily weakly called. Freedom had been achieved, but at what cost? “...I’m fine. I just need some time to think.” She didn’t sound fine, and it made Emily’s chest ache with a horrible throb. “Please, can we talk? I don’t want to leave it like this,” Emily sounded a bit desperate. More than anything she didn’t want to upset the one person who could accept and reciprocate her so wholeheartedly. She couldn’t bear the thought of screwing up the paradise she’d discovered in the ashes of misery and despair. How could the scales have tipped so quickly? Emily could already hear Frank and Mary’s voices ahead. There wouldn’t be time for discussion, and thus the sour mood would linger, and that was a thought she couldn’t stand. She ruined everything with her stupid and selfish ideas. Joyce had every right to be disappointed in her. She provides so much, so why couldn’t Emily give her a simple gesture as peace of mind? How inconsiderate could she be? She was an ungrateful backstabber. “Joyce, look at the size of this thing!” Frank called to her, stealing glances back through the glass. “It’s as big as me!” “I’m sure he has better humor than yours,” Mary jabbed. “Well, I don’t think I’d be able to bear the thought of that.” Mary sighed while her husband laughed at himself. Joyce smiled as she joined the duo. “Did you lose her again?” Mary smirked. “You ought to keep her on a leash, sweetie.” She felt cold hearing the words. Turning around, there was no fourth member on their way. She was gone.

This is more of a transition type of chapter. And thanks again for everyone that has kept up with the story, I enjoy reading all the replies. Also I have a commission picture based on the three "little's" in the story. Hopefully it will be complete before I make the next chapter. Chapter 14 Alice could feel and hear Tohru's heartbeat as she remained motionless with her head on the Amazon's chest. Tohru slowly brushed Alice's red hair with her wet hands as she embraced the intimacy. “I shouldn't be doing this...But, as long as Alice is happy, I'm happy.” Tohru stated in her mind. The Amazon couldn't believe at the wide range of emotions that she was feeling. It was something that she had never expected to feel again, but here she was, with a portal little in her arms while taking a bath together. “If Alice were to stay, would she accept... Being cared for?” Tohru tried to think logically. Every part of her instincts were telling her to keep the little redhead, under her control so she would not try any attempt to escape. However, her mind and heart were telling her to honor the promise she made and to not betray the portal little that she was caring for. “What? What's going on?” Alice opened her eyes as she started to wipe her face with her hands. Alice realized that she was in a bathtub and also noticed that she wasn't alone in it. Alice turned her head to see Tohru looking straight at her. Without a moment's notice, Alice quickly pushed herself away from Tohru as she sat on the opposite end of the bathtub. “What the hell? Why are we a bath together?” Alice asked as her face blushed while looking confused. “Just take it slowly, one step at a time. It looks like you have fully recovered from your hypnotic trance. To start with, what is the last thing that your remember, Alice?” Tohru wanted to make sure that Alice didn't start to freak out or suffer a panic attack after her mental recovery. Alice's first thoughts were to get the hell out of the tub and run for it, but one quick look into Tohru's eyes, helped alleviate some of her anxiety. “I was...I think I was at Serena's house...And I was watching some dumb television show and then I started to get a bit tired and I fell asleep.” Alice started to recollect some the events that took place after that. “Wait a minute! That bitch, freaking spoon fed me and gave me a god damn baby bottle! I'm gonna kill that whore!” With all her strength, Alice stood up and started to exit the bathtub. “Wait just a moment Alice, your allowing your anger to get the best of you.” Tohru placed her hands on Alice's shoulders which caused the upset girl to elbow the Amazon in the nose. Blood started to drip from Tohru's nostrils. “I...I am so sorry.” Alice quickly realized her mistake but she still rushed outside the bathroom, not even wanting to look back due to her panicked state of mind. “You have got nothing to be sorry about.” Tohru stated to herself as she lifted her head up, to keep the blood from dripping even further. The Amazon exited the bathroom after grabbing some toilet paper and wiping the blood from her nose, until it stopped. “I can't stay here any longer, if I do, I'll end up like Jessie and Aura.” Alice opened the front door to the house, she quickly realized that she was in nothing but her birthday suit as the cold wind, overwhelmed her exposed body. “I'm stuck...I'm god damn stuck here..” Alice fell to her knees when she understood that she had no other options. Her body stared to shiver from the combination of the outside weather and still being wet. Alice had never felt so cold and alone as her thoughts consumed her. Before she knew it, a warm towel was being wrapped around her body. “You are a really tough girl, Alice. If I were in your shoes, I don't think I would have the mental fortitude to continue. Tohru stated as she helped Alice back onto her feet. “Tohru, I just want to go home...I don't want this... I hate how screwed up this world is!” Alice did everything she could to hold in her tears, she wanted to hold onto some shred of her dignity. “I know you do. And I'll do everything that I can to help accomplish that. We just need to take it, one day at a time. Being impatient will only result in failure.” Tohru wanted to embrace Alice, to let her know that everything would be alright and that she would look after her, not matter what happened. But Tohru held herself back, feeling that Alice needed to have some space to herself. “Thank you Tohru...Just thank you.” Alice quickly hugged Tohru's left leg, causing the Amazon to startle for a moment. “It's okay, it's situations like this, that test our resolve. You have done well, given with what's occurred to you.” Tohru gently picked up Alice and held the girl near her chest, as she brought the distraught little to her bedroom. Alice stayed quiet, she felt oddly at ease, with her head next to Tohru's breasts. “Go ahead and dry yourself off, I'll be back with some clothes for you.” Tohru stated as she placed Alice onto her bed. The Amazon was just wearing a towel of her own, she wanted to get dressed for the night, but she first, wanted to focus all of her attention on Alice. “Looks like she's managed to calm down. Alice is such a strong little, I'm so proud of her.” Tohru casually opened her closet door in the hallway as she reached near the top of the shelf and grabbed a package of disposable diapers that Alex gave her back when she got Alice registered. “I'm sure that Amber will treat Alice with more respect that what Serena did...I hope.” Tohru ripped the package open and took out one of the diapers while her mind was on focused on dropping Alice off at Amber's house, tomorrow. Before entering her bedroom, Tohru took a moment to realize at what she had in her hand. “The heck is wrong with me? I'm seriously lacking discipline.” Tohru slapped her head with the diaper as she walked back to the closet and placed the padded undergarment back to where it was. “If I'm not careful, I could be the one that ends up hurting Alice.” Tohru opened the cardboard box that was filled with clothes made for little's that she was given by her friend. “This should be good enough.” Tohru took out a knee length t-shirt and a pair of white panties and headed for her bedroom. “I'm not going to fail. I'm still an adult after all!” Alice stated to herself as she looked over her breasts and her privates. She was proud of her pubic hair, a reminder of her maturity. “I'm sure this will be good for tonight.” Tohru stated as she entered the bedroom and handed Alice the clothes. “This will do...Thanks.” Alice started to change herself while Tohru went over to her chest of drawers and took out a pair of panties to wear. “I remember everything, Tohru, including the stuff that happened after I was hypnotized. It's really creepy. It happened so casually, like it was normal. I still able to walk and talk but I wasn't able to enforce my own decisions. Oh...And sorry for making you take a bath with me. I bet you must have felt pretty awkward yourself?” Alice stated with a smirk. “It's not big deal. I'm just glad that you are back to your normal self.” Tohru wanted to tell Alice that she felt overjoyed with being able to bathe with her, but she decided to keep it to herself. “So, I'm guessing that tomorrow, that I'll be spending the whole day with Amber. Which means that I'll be able to finally get to talk to Aura. Hopefully she hasn't been manipulated to the point that Jessie has. That was just plain depressing.” Alice stated. “How was it depressing?” Tohru asked as she placed both her towel and Alice's in a laundry basket near her. “While Jessie was able to speak like a normal adult, she's been brainwashed to the point where she believes that Serena is actually her real mother and that her current life is the norm. “It's really sad to see what has happened to her. It isn't permanent, is it?” Alice asked as she put her head on a pillow as she prepared to get some sleep. “It isn't, she would eventually regain her former sense of self if Serena were to stop breast feeding her. One of the side effects of being breast fed, besides being mentally regressed, is that it can cause a little to imprint all of their past memories onto the one that is nursing them, if it is done enough times, that is.” Tohru stated as she entered her side of the bed. “Seriously!? Amazonian breast milk is freaking scary stuff.” Alice shuttered at the thought. “It certainty is.” Tohru chuckled to herself as she turned off the lights, as she prepared to get some shut eye. “Good night Alice.” Tohru stated as she closed her eyes and placed the bed sheets over her. “Good night, momm... Tohru.” Alice placed her bed sheets over her head, embarrassed at verbal mistake. After a hour had passed, Tohru was sleeping soundly as she laid on her back.Unfortunately for Alice, she had kept changing sleeping positions, hoping to find the right spot that would help relax both her body and mind. “It's no good. I can't stop thinking about tomorrow. Not to mention with what had just happened today. This is the worst!” Alice muttered to herself as she looked over at Tohru. “She looks so peaceful, I wish I had that luxury. Alice moved herself so that she was laying within inches, of Tohru's body. “Incredible, her body is letting off a lot of heat.” Alice put her hand on Tohru's bare stomach. She could feel her breathing as she inhaled and exhaled. “Huh?...What's wrong Alice...Can't sleep?” Tohru stated as she opened her eyes slightly and yawned slightly. “Oh! I'm so sorry to wake you, Tohru.” Alice stated as she quickly placed her head back onto her pillow, feeling awful at waking her Amazonian friend. “Don't be, I'm actually a rather light sleeper.” Tohru stated as she looked over at Alice. “Do you have any sleeping pills? Or anything that can help me relax? I've got a lot on my mind and it's preventing me from getting any decent sleep.” Alice asked. “Sorry, but I don't use anything like that.” Tohru replied which caused Alice to sigh a little. “There...Maybe a way to help alleviate your predicament. But I think it's something that you may not prefer.” Tohru replied. “Feel free to tell me, it's not like it can be any weirder than the stuff that I've already seen, since arriving in this world.” Alice kept her eyes on the ceiling, feeling overwhelmed. “First...For the best results, you would need to remove your shirt.” Tohru stated. “Huh? Why's that?” Alice asked. “Would you like me to show you?” Tohru responded. Alice was feeling a bit apprehensive, but decided to agree, she felt that Tohru was more than trust worthy. “So...What now?” Alice blushed as she placed her shirt on the floor. Tohru used both her hands and picked up Alice and placed the little so she was laying on her own stomach. “What's this all about, Tohru? Are you trying to breast feed me or something?” Alice stated with a look of shock as she found herself in a very unusual position. “Of course not, silly head. This is a bonding process, that Amazon's use on little's that are usually going though temper tantrums or in your case, sleeping issues.” Tohru replied as she placed her hand on Alice's head to keep the girl motionless while laying on her chest. “This is freaking embarrassing, how the hell does something like this work?” Alice replied as she could feel Tohru's steady heartbeat. “Skin on skin contact, is something that has been used as a form of therapy for as long as we have existed. I know it's weird, but you should try to close your eyes and relax. Chances are, that this may help you fall asleep.” Tohru stated as she gently patted Alice's back. “I find that hard to believe, for something so weird...”Alice closed her eyes, making sure that she didn't reveal any direct eye contact with Tohru. “If it doesn't help, you are more than welcome to hop off at any time.” Tohru replied with a kiss on Alice's forehead. “This is weird....I....I just wanna...Go home...I'm not....A.....Baby.” Alice's words were getting more inconsistent as she embraced the warmth coming from Tohru's body and fell asleep. “This is way too tempting.” Tohru stated in her mind as she saw how closely, Alice's face was from her breasts. The Amazon, desired even more intimacy but decided to keep her impulses in check as she closed her eyes for the night. - - - - - - - - As the sun began to rise, Amber opened her eyes as she hopped off her bed and exited her bedroom. The only thing that was running through the Amazons head, was the need for coffee as she headed for the kitchen. “Looks like today should be a decent day outside. Perhaps I'll be able to bring my students outside for some physical activity.” Amber stated to herself as she looked over her phone and checked the weather report. After taking a few sips of coffee, Amber started to feel invigorated and ready to start the day. “Coffee is the nectar of the gods.” Amber smirked as she turned the television on to listen to the local news before waking up her two adopted little's. Kyle awoke to see his mommy changing his diaper as he laid motionless on the changing table. “Good morning, mommy, how are ya?” Kyle yawned as he felt the cold moist feeling of some baby wipes being used on his bottom. “I'm just peachy, hehe. “Amber pinched Kyle's toes as she started to powder his butt. “Are we going to be able to play outside today, mommy?” Kyle asked as a fresh new diaper was being put under him. “That's on the agenda for today, including some wonderful tests regarding the story I read to you and the rest of the class.” Amber smiled to see Kyle's expression turn into disappointment, knowing that wasn't one of his favorite subjects. “Please don't make the tests hard, mommy, Pretty please!? At least not for me!” Kyle begged as Amber finished applying the tapes to his diaper. “You know, better than anyone else, that when it comes to school work, I treat everyone equal.” Amber helped Kyle to the floor so he could stand on his feet. “But if you manage to get a eighty percent score or higher, I'll treat you to a chocolate milk shake, how does that sound?” Amber asked. “That's sounds awesome!” He replied while clapping his hands together. “BUT! If you finish with a test score, under sixty percent, I'll have to administer a punishment to you, understand?” Amber retorted. Kyle took a deep breathe and nodded his head slightly, knowing that he had to mentally prepared himself for the upcoming day. “Now, go out into the living room and turn on some cartoons. After I wake up your sister, I'll make some breakfast for you two.” Amber slapped Kyle's padded butt which caused the little to quickly exit the nursery. Amber enjoyed at how cute Kyle looked, wearing nothing but his diaper as he rushed off to watch some cartoons. Aura continued to sleep peacefully inside the crib that she shared with Kyle. Amber walked over and smiled while watching the portal little, suck on her pacifier without any worries. “Time to wake up princess, it's a school day, after all.” Amber gently carried the black haired little over to the changing table, as she began the process of removing Aura's nightie. Aura slowly opened her eyes to see her Amazonian mother begin to remove all of her clothing, until she was completely nude. “Wha...What time is it?” Aura stated as Amber removed her pacifier to allow her adopted daughter to speak. “It's nearly seven in the morning and it's a school day. But unlike yesterday, you and the rest of your classmates will be able to play outside. Doesn't that sound exciting?” Amber asked as she began to tickle Amber's stomach. “Quit it mommy! Quit it!” Aura giggled uncontrollably before Amber started to focus on cleaning her privates with a baby wipe. “Feeling more awake, princess?” Amber asked as she applied the baby powder to her lower half. “I actually am. OH! That's right! Isn't Alice suppose to come over today? I can't wait to see her. It feels like it's been over a month since I've talked to her.” Aura stated as she felt the soft padding of the diaper being taped onto her. “That's right, I almost forgot myself. Thankfully, I already made arrangements with the school staff, so when Alice joins us for the day, she will be treated fairly and properly...As long as she doesn't act up.” Amber replied as she picked Aura up and placed her near her chest “Don't worry about that, mommy. Alice is the most responsible and dependable friend out there!” Aura stated with a smile. “I don't doubt that. But in our world, little's like her, don't exactly have much leeway.” Amber brought Aura out of the nursery so she could start making breakfast for her children. - - - - - - - - - - “Wake up...Time to wake up, Alice.” Tohru nudged the redhead on her back. “UGH...Just ten more minutes...That's all I want!” Alice kept her eyes shut, secretly hoping that everything that has happened in the past week had been nothing but a dream. “As much as I would like to allow you to sleep in, but I've got to be at work within a hour, which means that I need to drop you off at Amber's within the next half hour.” Tohru mildly slapped Alice on her thigh, which caused the girl to open her eyes and realize the truth. That she was still stuck in a world of Amazons. “I could have sworn that it was still dark outside. How the hell did it get bright outside so quick?” Alice stretched a bit before looking at a pair of clothes that Tohru laid out for her on the bed. “You were out like a log, last night. You are quite the deep sleeper. How are you feeling, this morning? Tohru stated as she handed Alice a plastic bottle of water. “I...I actually feel quite refreshed. That's rather odd.” Alice responded with a confused look after taking a gulp of the bottled water. She was astonished to find herself becoming more alert and energized than normal. “Perhaps, using my body as your bed, helped out some.” Tohru stated with a chuckle before exiting the bedroom. “Holy shit...That actually happened!?” Alice remembered that she fell asleep on Tohru's stomach while wearing nothing but her panties. The combination of the Amazon's body heat and the sense of security that came with it, must have been the reason. Alice blushed immensely after remembering the whole ordeal. She decided to not bring up the subject, unless Tohru was the instigator on the topic. Alice then looked over the clothes before putting them on. “A dark blue tee-shirt and some jean shorts. Far better than the alternative.” Alice remembered when she was forced by Serena to wear a onesie that was shaped like a panda. “Next time I see her, I'm gonna deck that bitch for pissing me off!” Alice stated to herself as she began to change into her new clothes. After grabbing her keys, Tohru noticed Alice entering the living room, all dressed for the day. “I've got a yogurt cup for you in my purse, I'm sorry. I would prefer to fix you a breakfast but I overslept as well.” Tohru stated as she entered her garage and opened the car door. “It's all good. I'm not really that hungry anyways.” Alice didn't even budge as she allowed Tohru to pick her up and buckle her into her booster seat, as if it were normal. “It's still important to get something into your stomach. I've got a plastic spoon here for you. Help yourself while I get us to Amber's.” Tohru replied as she exited her driveway and was soon on the road. Alice was thankful that the sky had cleared up, which meant that she would not have to worry about the chances of their being any thunder or lightning. “I was thinking, that if you want, I could persuade my sensei to look after you for tomorrow if you like.” Tohru suggested as she focused on the road. “While she seems like a decent person, I would prefer to hang out with you, until this stupid tournament happens next week. I'm not here to sight see, after all.” Alice sighed, she hated how helpless she was, especially being unable to see outside the window due to her small stature, compared to the Amazons that ruled over the land. Tohru wanted to cheer Alice up but she felt that anything she said, would only make things even more awkward, so she decided to stay silent until they arrived at Amber's. It only took around ten minutest for Tohru to reach her friends house. “Listen, when the weekend comes around, we can spend some quality time together, that I can promise you.” Tohru stated as she took Alice out of her booster seat. The redhead felt overjoyed at the thought but kept herself from expressing it. Tohru held Alice's hand as they walked toward the front door of the house. After a few knocks, Amber opened the door. “Good to you see, Tohru. You well, Alice. You both can come on in, my little's are finishing up their breakfast before I take them to school.” Amber stated as she held the front door open. “Sorry, but I need to get going, traffic is a nightmare on the highway.” Tohru replied as she kneeled down to Alice's level. “Just stay out of trouble and the day will be over before you know it! Tohru stated as she ruffled Alice's hair. “I know... I know. You don't have to treat me, like some little kid.” Alice stated with a small blush. “Drive safely.” Amber stated as she shook Tohru's hand. Tohru winked at Alice and headed for her car. The redhead felt a sense of sadness that Tohru didn't give her a hug or kiss her on the forehead like she did the previous morning. “Wha..Wait! The freak is wrong with me?” Alice slapped her forehead before entering Amber's house. “Have you already had breakfast, Alice?” Amber asked as they entered her living area. “Ya, I'm good there.” Alice replied as she walked past the Amazon. “Alright then. Just make yourself home and sit on the couch. Aafter I get my children cleaned up, then we will be on our way to the school I teach. I bet your excited and curious to know more about the place I work at.” Amber asked “I'm SO excited that I can BARELY contain myself.” Amber giggled at how sarcastic, Alice was acting as she exited the room. “No way in hell am I turning on the television.” Alice didn't want to repeat the mistake she made, yesterday which caused her to mentally regress a bit. Alice decided to relax for a few minutes on the couch, thinking of ways to keep a low profile to avoid any unnecessary conflicts. “ALICE!” A loud and excited voice could be heard, as Aura rushed over to where her friend was sitting. “Aura? Damn, it's so good to see you again. Not too mention that you are able to speak normally unlike last time.” Alice hugged her close buddy, Aura did the same but blushed when Alice brought up that subject. “I'm so glad that your alright. I was worried that I was never going to see you again after you left to look for Jessie, that other night.” Aura replied as she took a seat next to Alice. “It almost happened like that, but thankfully, Tohru managed to show up and save my sorry ass.” Alice chuckled a bit as she spoke. “So, have you managed to talk with Jessie? Aura asked with concern. “I have...She seems to be...Okay, in a way.” Alice could not come up with the proper response when it came to discussing with how her conversation with Jessie went. “What do you think of her mommy? Don't you think she fits Jessie, perfectly?” Aura asked. “Wait...Wha?” Alice asked with confusion. “I'm so glad I was adopted by Amber, she such a good mommy for me. She is always ooking out for my best interests.” Aura stated with a smile. “Ugh...Aura...You do know, that Amber isn't your real mom, remember?” Alice asked with concern. “I know, but compared to some of the other Amazons that I've heard and seen, I'm so glad to be adopted by her.” Aura replied. “I...Guess that a good thing?” Alice felt awkward about the talk they were having. “So how's your mommy treating you? From what I've heard, she's got a wonderful personality.” Aura stated. “Oh...Tohru you mean...And ya, she's pretty awesome. She's helped me out of situations where I would have been screwed over for. I'm glad to have her as my mommy, also...” Alice cut herself off from speaking after realizing the juvenile word that she just stated. Aura continued to smile, awaiting to hear more from her friend. “Can we change the subject, Aura?” Alice asked “Sure, what do you want to talk about? Cartoons, toys, or about how about cute clothing? Take a look Alice, what do you think of my diapers? They have got pictures of ponies on them.” Amber lifted her skirt to show Alice her thickly padded undergarment. “You seem...Rather proud of your...Underwear.” Alice was unable to keep a straight face after what she had just witnessed. “They are so cute. At first I thought they were to babyish but they started to grow on me after wearing them for a while. What type of diapers are you wearing?” Aura asked “Aura...I don't wear diapers. I'm still wearing panties, just like we both did before we came here, remember?” Alice wanted to remind Aura of where their real home was. “I do, but they are so boring looking. Would you like me to ask my mommy to put a cute looking diaper on you?” Aura asked without hesitation. “Aura, this place...This dimension, you do realize that we are only going to be here, temporarily. Within the next week, I'm going to win a martial arts tournament and I'm going to get us back to our dimension where our real family is waiting for us.” Alice spoke with a serious tone, hoping to make Aura understand the gravity of their situation. “That sounds great to hear! But if you don't win, don't feel to bad. This place is rather cozy. It's so strange, when I first arrived here with you and Jessie, I felt scared and lost but after spending much time with Amber and Kyle, I feel at peace with myself. As if this dimension was always meant for us.” Alice could not believe at what she was hearing when Aura spoke. “Aura, the only reason that you are feeling that way, is because you are being manipulated and hypnotized! The food, the drinks, hell, even the television shows will regress you into a mindless drooling fool!” Alice stated with disgust. “And what's wrong with that? It's not like it's permanent. According to mommy, the effects start to lessen after being regressed several times.” Aura stated as she shifted her position, the crinkling noise coming from her diaper, caused Alice to wince at what she was hearing. “That's just wrong, Aura! We are not babies. We are full grown adults that are about to graduate from high school!” Alice raised her tone of voice as she spoke up. “Don't be so mean...Perhaps if you allowed yourself to be regressed a little bit, maybe you would understand.” Aura replied as she stuck her tongue out. “I have been regressed, unfortunately...And I can tell you that being reduced such a shameful mindset is just...” Alice started to remember the wonderful time she had when she took a bath with Tohru and how she helped by allowing her to sleep on her bare stomach. Alice's face began to blush, several shades of red. “What's wrong, Alice. Your face is almost as red as your hair.” Aura asked with a slight giggle. “Shut up! It's none of your business.” Alice hopped off the couch, only to notice Amber entering the living room while holding Kyle near her shoulder. The boy was sucking on a pacifier contently. “Did I interrupt anything? Amber asked as she grabbed her keys. Alice stayed silent, keeping her eyes on the floor. “Is it time to go, mommy?” Aura asked as she hopped off the couch. “Yes, princess. It's time that we head out. Alice, you will sit in the front with me, Aura, you will sit in the back with your brother, okay?” Aura nodded her head in agreement as she followed her Amazonian caretaker to the driveway where their car was located at. “This is just wrong...It just is.” Alice didn't realize on how much time passed until Amber patted her head. “ You alright in the head? You seemed to be pretty spaced out.” Amber stated as she picked Alice up and brought her out to the car. “I've...Just got a lot on my mind.” Alice stated as Amber buckled her into her booster seat. “Perhaps we can talk about later.” Amber stated with a concerned look as she entered her drivers seat and started the car. “Am I still suffering from the hypnotizing effects?” Alice stated in her mind as she questioned her inner most feelings as the trio headed towards the school.

Chapter 8 As they appeared at the bottom of the stairs, Danielle could see that there were about ten people who had arrived for the party. They mainly consisted of Allison’s and Pierres close friends and some of their relatives. “Hey Danielle, wanna go hang out on the swings?” Lizzy asked. She nodded and followed her over towards the swings where Lizzy lifted her up by her arm pits and set her down on the swing. “Okay hold on tight!” She said as she gave her the first push. “So, how is everything going so far?” Thinking for a moment she quietly responded, “It is okay I suppose.” Lizzy could sense that she was feeling quite anxious about something and decided to talk about the upcoming school year to try and get her talking more. “Well, I can’t wait until we start the new semester at school.” “You are going to university too?” She asked. “Yea! From what I have gathered from Pierre and Allison we are studying the same things this year. You are studying biology as well right?” Danielle’s eyes widened with the realization she wouldn’t be totally alone this year. The realization that things on the mainland were much harder to navigate then she previously thought had been at the forefront of her thoughts since she arrived. As much as she was fighting the need for help, she was slowly becoming aware of just how necessary being helped was. “I am studying biology! Holy cow!” Lizzy laughed, “It will be a good year! No worries, I will be there for you and even better you can be there for me!” Truth be told, when she found out about her aunt taking in a little she was confused by the thought of a little attending university. She didn’t know of any other littles who were even allowed to go to university as most were regressed to the drooling infant stage. “You know, its pretty amazing to me that you are going to university this year.” She said to Danielle. With a furrowed brow Danielle replied, “What do you mean?” All she could think was that Lizzy was being bigoted and thought she wasn’t good enough to go to university. “Well, I don’t know of any caretakers that would allow their littles to go to university. Most of the littles that I have babysat are well, babies.” She thought for a moment before replying, “Well I am kind of a baby right now.” She stopped to point at her current attire. Giving a slight smirk she replied, “Honey I know you think you are currently being babied but you don’t understand how good you have it. I have babysat for littles who aren’t allowed to walk or even talk.” Danielle focused on her swinging for a moment by kicking her legs out and then folded them back. She was deep in thought and she required a moment to process what she just heard. She heard plenty of rumours about the way some littles were kept. She assumed they were just boogey-man stories meant to scare littles from leaving the island; her grandmother often used stories like this to try and keep her from leaving. _________________________________________________________________________________ The rest of the day was spent being introduced to Pierre and Allison’s various friends; most of them she had trouble remembering their names. Some of them were professors from the university that Allison taught at and others were doctors that Pierre worked with. By the evening everyone had said their goodbyes to Danielle and it was just Pierre’s parents and Lizzy that were left. “Well Dani, we have about an hour left before you have to go to bed. What would you like to do?” Pierre asked. Danielle’s mind went back to when she was a child where her grandfather owned a cottage on a remote lake. As the evenings would wind down her family would play board games, have camp fires, and enjoy the night sky. Of all her memories of the cottage, one always played back in her mind and it was something she often thought about. Since her parents had disappeared, she often wished she could go back to that time. When it got dark enough out, everyone would play her favourite game, Mission Impossible. “Well, since it is dark out I know a game we could play.” She stated. “We will need a flashlight and someone to be it. Then everyone else hides and tries to get to the base without having the person who is ‘it’ flashing the flashlight on them.” Pierre smiled and turned on his phones light and started counting out loud, “One, two, three…” Everyone took off running around the house and into bushes, behind cars, & under the deck. Danielle and Lizzy went to the front of the house and hid in the bushes. Once he got to a count of thirty he stopped and opened his eyes and pointed his flashlight all around the yard; no one was anywhere to be seen. He slowly walked toward the right side of the house and he heard something rustling in the bushes. Pointing his light into the bushes he found Elizabeth crouched in the bushes, “Your out!” For the next five minutes Lizzy and Danielle were crouched down on the ground beside each other trying to stay as quiet as possible as they listened trying to figure out if Pierre was near. Danielle was becoming more and more aware of her need to use the bathroom. She wished earlier that Allison would let her just wear underwear and then she could just sneak inside and use the bathroom without anyone knowing it. But here she was, starting to squirm and move from foot to foot. Lizzy was starting to pick up on her current situation and whispered, “Why don’t you just use your diaper it would be much easier.” With her cheeks turning red and eyes widened she replied, “Is it that obvious?” Lizzy stopped herself from laughing, “Very. Just go, that’s why you are wearing them in the first place.” Danielle thought for a moment before the urge became to great and she couldn’t contain it and began to wet herself. It was only her second time ever wetting and the sensation was still hard to comprehend. She could feel that she was wet but her dress was dry. The diaper began to sag, and then it began to swell and push her legs apart. Looking down at the shadowy figure below her and sensing the relief she felt, Lizzy gave her a little pat on the back, “Good job!” Danielle was feeling embarrassed about wetting herself next to Lizzy but she decided to distract her thoughts by focusing on the game. “Okay, we need to get to the base and win this thing! We need to wait until he goes to the other side of the house and then we need to run as fast as possible.” The two of them crept closer to the edge of the house knowing it was a gamble on which side of the house he would go to first. Luckily he was moving towards the other side of the house and they took the moment to sprint towards the base. Almost immediately it was apparent just how much faster Lizzy was so she made a split second decision and picked Danielle up and ran with her to the base. Pierre heard the commotion and turned around just as they touched the base and won the game. After they all played a couple more games of Mission Impossible, Allison announced that it was Danielle’s bedtime. At first she wanted to make a fuss about it, but then she realized she was actually quite tired. Everyone said their goodnights to her as Allison scooped her up and carried her up the stairs. “We will have to have a bath in the morning because it is already quite late.” Allison said. Danielle yawned and nodded at the same time as her dress was lifted over her head and she was left laying on the change table in just her wet diaper. Each of the tapes were pulled and the cool evening air rushed around her. The change was rather quick and in very little time Allison had her dressed in a pink pajama top with the saying ‘mommy’s baby-girl’ on it and a pink diaper. “I figured since it was so humid out tonight you would be okay sleeping in just your diaper and a t-shirt.” She stated as she picked her up and hugged her in close. Walking over to the sleigh crib she slowly lowered the side down and laid her down for the evening, “I hope you had a great first day here because we really enjoyed having you here.” She leaned down and gave her a kiss on the forehead before pulling the side of the crib up and latching it in place. “It was a good day, I am sorry I was so nervous and weird.” Danielle replied. Allison smiled down at her, “No need to be sorry baby, its a whole new world and we are here to help you find your way. Now go to sleep so we can have an even better day tomorrow!” She turned on the baby monitor, turned off the lights, and slowly closed the door. Laying in her crib Danielle was beaming from ear to ear. She couldn’t remember a time since those early days at her grandfather’s cottage that she felt this free and connected to the people around her.

22 - The Bench At first, it wasn’t so much Emily that disappeared on Joyce than she did on her. Instead, the ground seemed to have consumed her; a thick muck slowing down each and every weakening stride she attempted. A metal post anchored into the ground, she was trembling more than she would’ve liked, and could feel the unrelenting tide of shame, self-frustration, and sorrow crash against her, forcibly coerced her into diving back into the abyss, just to avoid the storm. The pit was bottomless, and thus had no true destination as it was a one-way trip to the void. She could only maintain a three foot radius, thanks to the many people and her blurry, wet vision. Taking straight, bending, curving and forking paths, a scrutinizing, sharp misery always seemed to find her. In fact, a terrible pain in her chest ached; begging her to stop. Yet she grit her teeth and kept moving, because deep down she knew she was a poison; one that needed to be cleansed from the one she loved the most. Even if she was offended and angry for all the right reasons, she may as well have been a king without her castle. Why would she want to be right if it came at such a staggering price? But that’s what ate away at her so terribly, knowing that this wasn’t a healthy solution, and the consequences far outweighed the benefits. It was the lesser of two evils, so she thought, trying to sever their ties, but it was a brutal and savage solution. Something felt torn, and the wound was gushing. Someone must have snapped the tiny lever inside her head, because the trauma played on repeat, allowing her to relive her mistakes millions of times over in the span of seconds. Each and every syllable to every word was vivid down to the very pitch; so memorable because it was saturated in such distinct despair, disappointment, and drear. She kept stealing worried glances at the watch strapped to her heart, but the hands wouldn’t move. They had stopped since Joyce gave her that look; a look of betrayal. She was either drowning in it, or at least all she knew how to feel by this point was it, which was pain. Even as she ran away, it didn’t change the regret sinking inside of her like a ball of lead, but that’s why she hated herself even more. The comfort she craved for was the very one she stabbed in the back, and yet she still longed for it? Such a precious and innocent trust had been taken to a bed of nails and grinded against sharp and jagged rocks; strangled by Emily’s very own two hands. With each step, the void inside herself grew just a little wider, her heart throbbed just a little more, and the remnants of warmth in her palm, the one that had held another, began to cool just a little more. She could implode at any moment; each step potentially her last, until she finally lose herself to pure ruin, which right now seemed like a fitting punishment for herself. And in her frantic state, catching blurs of smiles and laughs engaged in their own paradise, she thought of Mary and Frank. Joyce had her parents with her right now, right? She could take solace in that at least there was someone for her. So as Emily sat herself on a bench, realizing she couldn’t run from herself, finally unable to ignore her full-on sobs, she could at least remind herself that Joyce would be okay and was among familiar faces. Emily, buried in her hands which were flooding with tears, maybe hoping to raise a pool to drown herself in, continued to weep. She never really did deserve her; Joyce was probably just too polite to not point that out. Why did all her relationships seem to be such double-edged swords? There was a common similarity among this one and Jack, and had there been a mirror right this moment, it’d have been a joke to consider it a mystery. Maybe that’s why he had left her, and why Emily just left Joyce. She was the unstable one. She was the problem, and all she did was invite pure disaster. The world continued to spin on its axis, and Emily was a violent anomaly to the natural course, as her opposing sways twisted and turned her relationships and her stomach. Would it have been better if she were never found in the first place? As if a cruel reminder, the imaginary rain was already pouring like a waterfall over her head. Instead, left on the city streets, only to open to her eyes to a sky as bright as day, and to carry her swollen ankle to the nearest clinic. There would be no rescuer, angel, or goddess. Isolation would be her comfort; a friend that could not and would not be hurt. She was starting to heave a little, her cries were so draining, and she could feel the knife twist and turn about her; carving each and every mistake she had made these past months. And yet, despite all of this; all this damnation, self-hate, inflicted injury, punishment, beration, destruction of self-worth, even from the heap of misery she’d thrown herself into, there was still a faint light shining over her. No matter where she turned her head it seemed to be far away, yet nevertheless poised right at her. Her legs were pulled close as she clutched her arms together, wrapped around her knees as she shielded herself from the outside world. A sickening gray had begun to infect the canvas, and the atmospheric noises began to deafen into an unintelligible murmur, as Emily finally learned what it truly meant to be alone. A constant stream of individual drops kept launching themselves at the large, glass window, exploding into even tinier smithereens as they slowly rolled down the surface. The tiny vibrations they made were almost therapeutic, if you took to time to lose yourself to the noise. It was hard to do that, though, when instead the pressing of keys were much louder. She needed a moment to blink. The digital screen etched its digital LEDs into her eyes like they’d been engraved. Then of course came the tears from over-exercised eyes, long overdue for a break from an unrelenting hell of technological lights. Just as she stretched her arms, a knock came from the door. “Yes?” Just as the silence of the rain had a chance to introduce itself, it had been interrupted. “It’s Sheila, Ma’am.” She didn’t answer back, and the silence was telling enough. With the turn of the handle, the assistant entered the office. “I just got a call from security downstairs. I believe your chauffeur is waiting for you?” She adjusted the glasses poised on the rim of her nose. Instead of answering, Joyce’s eyes panned her desk, from one massive end to the other. Her coffee was half-filled, or rather, half-empty. When did she get it again? With the details of her office taking a higher priority, she pressed a few fingers to the mug. Cold. She exhaled through her nose, then made no rush in turning her head to the window. Apparently the sun had clocked in early, because the moon seemed to be taking up its unexpected shift. Well, that, or...for once in who knows how long, she looked at the clock. Oh. “Joyce?” The sound of her name finally beckoned her attention, but the lack of emotion seemed to have scared her assistant somewhat, as with a quick correction she said, “Ms.Summers, I meant to say. But, are you doing alright, ma’am?” “What did you come to say about my chauffeur?” “...He’s been waiting since a half-hour ago for you to come down.” Joyce gave the overturned phone set to silent a peek. There were a few missed calls on it. “Don’t you think it’s time you take the night off? You’ve already been here since-” “Could you please send him on his way?” She was already looking back at the computer. “I have some more work I want to finish up.” She gave the coffee a second glance, as if having second thoughts, but quickly gave up on it once more. “Work? But I thought you had finished everything for April last-” “I’m working on next month’s,” she said, plainly. A second went by and she still wasn’t gone yet. “Why haven’t you gone home yet?” There was no real curiosity, seeing as her eyes never left the screen. There was none of anything. Simply an observation that was one of many tiny, insignificant, miniscule bits and bobs that filled the cracks and crevices which would further prolong the inevitable; building a bridge that could keep her from falling into misery, a place that she couldn’t stand to be; home. “Because you haven’t. I’m concerned for your health, and with all due respect I don’t think you should be having late night after night in the office. Ms.Summers, when was the last Saturday you’ve taken for yourself?” “You’re my secretary, aren’t you?” It’d be pulling teeth to stir some kind of emotion in her tone. “Four weeks ago.” It was as if she were expecting to be challenged. “Is your car still here from this morning?” “Yes, it is.” The keys on the keyboard kept moving at a rapid pace, though Joyce kept finding herself needing to blink a bit more. As soon as something interrupted her flow, it was always so annoyingly difficult to find again... “I’ll send the chauffeur on his way, but only if you’re going to leave of your own accord right after.” It was obvious she was at a crossroads, trying to make decisions for the very woman that paid her. “Tell him I’ll be fine, please.” She almost sounded a little annoyed, and the “magic word” came a bit forced. Granted, that’s what hours on hours of work would do to you. She couldn’t remember the last time she got a full night’s sleep, and felt her need for pleasantries were running low. “And will you head home right after?” She just about pinched the bridge of her nose. “Sheila, please.” It was a tone that had its patience being tried; one intolerant of anything that didn’t bend to its exact whim. The fumes she tried to tell herself she wasn’t running on didn’t seem to appreciate anything less than perfect. Adaptation and compromise were currently unwelcome guests in the executive’s realm, and even her closest ally was starting to feel like a nuisance. The typing finally stopped, as the pianist ended their tune on a jarring, constrasing note, and invited a much more uncomfortable silence into the room. The swivel chair didn’t seem to turn, and the desk lamp shining on the right side of her face was finally beginning to bother her. The coffee was cold now, too. Hardly drinkable, and it’d be a waste of a mug to get another. Her rhythm and momentum had become stale, and she knew it’d all been ruined. “Fine.” Placing both hands on the desk, she used them as a foothold to push herself up, taking a moment to brush off the wrinkles in her blouse. The open binder, still-illuminated computer screen, lazily placed pen and documents all remained the same as she walked from it. She looked to Sheila with a grave seriousness. “Now do what I asked.” Sheila didn’t respond when she excused herself, and the shut of the translucent glass door returned Joyce to her one true friend, someone she had a strange chemistry with; isolation. Her jacket came off the hook and around her shoulders. She hardly cared enough to make the long, begrudging trip back to the other side of the room, looking at her messy station. Once she acknowledged her lack of energy, it was impossible to ignore now. Other than the few lights left, the rest of the room began to blend with the night sky as the main lights dimmed to darkness. She rubbed her eyes once more before stepping out of the office. “...yes, she’ll be driving herself home tonight. Yes, I’ll let her know. Thank you. Have a good night.” That was how Joyce found her secretary by the phone on her desk, already dressed in her own jacket. Seeing her all packed up, knowing that she herself was the cause of it, Joyce now being away from her work felt a tad bit remorseful for keeping her all night... A look around the corner gave way to the vastly empty floor, which despite being reserved for only a handful of people, truly felt empty in the company of darkness. Just a few moments ago it felt like the start of the day… She turned back to Sheila who was hanging up the phone. “I just spoke with security. They said he’ll be going on then to drop off the vehicle at your apartment’s garage. Is that alright?” “It’s fine.” It was hard to tell if it really was. “Can I leave now, or are you going to make sure I get through the front door to my apartment as well?” “What makes you think I don’t have a tracker on you?” She smiled, and eventually, so did Joyce, ever so faintly, looking somewhere else other than her assistant’s eyes. “Besides, this building tends to be a little creepy at night when it’s so empty.” Sheila, holding a bag with both hands looked to her boss expectantly. “Think you can escort me out?” Joyce’s inner brows tilted upwards somewhat as she smirked, admittedly feeling foolish for her attitude a few minutes ago. Thankfully Sheila could be so forgiving, or at least understanding. “Are you parked on the same floor as me?” “Did you forget I have a reserved spot, too?” In unison they walked down the dark hallway, to the opposite end, where an elevator door with a square light mounted above the doors stood. “How come you’ve been working so much, Ms.Summers?” “You’re off the clock, so stop calling me that,” again, with little expression to her voice. “Call me Joyce.” “Sorry Ma’am, but I can’t do that. With you, I’m always on the clock,” she chuckled, and Joyce feigned a smile. “Is there anyone you’re going to be late for at home? Because of me?” They waited for the elevator, while Joyce quietly observed a few potted plants. “No, It’s alright. Truthfully, I expected it might be another late night.” “...I see. Is there anyone you have at home?” “A boyfriend, and a dog.” Joyce gave her a somewhat invested look. “Since when have you been dating?” “About 6 months, now.” “And you never told me about it?” Sheila was silent for a few moments. “Or I forgot that you did?” Still silent, though it seemed to say much more. ... “Ma’am, is there anything you’d like to talk about?” “Aren’t we talking right now?” The elevator dinged, and they both stepped inside. “Well, yes, but I mean about you?” “I highly doubt there’s much there to talk about...” “Ma’am, I know that I’m your secretary, but that doesn’t mean I don’t mind talking about something that’s bothering you outside of work.” “I appreciate the concern, but I’m fine, really.” She had to look at the metallic doors for that one. Even she knew it was a lie. There wasn’t a single person in that tiny, metal box that believed a single bit of her words. It’d been a slow, gruelling decay that’d slowly consumed her before she’d even realized. Her work was her passion, but it had also become the catalyst for something much greater she had chosen to neglect for too long. Alongside it was Sheila’s care and concern that was like a low-hanging fruit; ripe for the taking, yet she didn’t feel the desire to reach for it. “Hey,” Joyce randomly spoke, “how about we go and get a drink?” It sounded reluctant, but Sheila went on to respectfully decline. “You need your sleep, Ms.Summers, just as much as I do. It’s nearly half-past ten, and we both need to be up for work in the morning. Still though, I never thought you’d invite me out for a drink? “What do you mean? I’ve offered you before.” It stung, not hearing her respond to that. Twice now, she’d shot herself in the foot. “Maybe Friday? Since then it’ll be the weekend.” “Maybe...” Sheila then looked at Joyce with a warning stare. “And don’t think about going to a bar tonight, or then I really will follow you home!” For once, Joyce finally laughed a little. “You’ve got a company to manage, and I can’t imagine how hectic it’d be without you...” Joyce went back to staring off into troubled nothingness, keeping once again her bottled-up issues to herself. They both stepped out and into the parking garage, their sets of heels clicking across the asphalt. “Gee, it’s raining quite a bit…” Sheila looked out the opening where the countless drops could be seen falling from above. “My space is the floor below this one,” She briefly spoke. “Promise me you’ll go straight home?” “I may be a lot of things,” Joyce paused to yawn. “But a liar isn’t one of them. You have a good night Sheila.” “See you in the morning, Ma’am. Did you bring your umbrella, by the way?” “Yes, I have it in my car. Don’t worry.” “...And you’re sure you don’t want to talk?” There was the faintest hint of unease in her voice; fear for overstepping her bounds. Joyce merely smiled. “I’m fine, but thanks.” They parted ways, one sticking by their car and the other moving to the stairwell. The crisp air wove throughout the cement structure, whistling its woeful tune as it kicked at the fringes of Joyce’s coat, mercilessly biting at her bare ankles. Being a reserved lot, hers was the only vehicle in attendance, or better explained as staying behind. The inside of her car didn’t feel much different, though that didn’t stop her from opting to turn on the heat. Backing out, the GPS console was already routing itself for home, and the calm, digital voice was already looking for confirmation. “Would you like me to set a route for home?” She took a moment to check her phone, looking for something; a distraction. An excuse that would keep the night fresh and young. “I’m sorry, I didn’t catch that. Would you let me to set a route for home?” “...No. Don’t.” Pulling out of the garage, instead of her typical left she started with a right. She relished in the moments she could find something even close to traffic, or catch each and every single red light. There was something beyond appealing to take the scenic route; someplace she’d never or scarcely been. If she was destined to be trapped in the company of herself, the least she could do was at least force a change of pace. She was a sorrowful soul, and she knew it too. She had forgotten the beginning, and cared little for the end. This limbo she was caught in, once only filled with pleasure, made her realize that life wasn’t so cheery if you couldn’t satisfy all aspects of it. Creatures of habit; social animals. She agreed with both of these philosophies, but that didn’t mean she followed them both. She was of habit, but it was her habit to live a lonely life. No one could be her perfect other, and trying to find someone like that who existed was an imaginary needle in a very real haystack. Something wet rolled down her cheeks, as the expression on her face remained static. What did it mean to be loved? To love someone else? Someone to get up for; to wake and see, look forward to spending time with and celebrate? A piece of porcelain chipped off her face, and the storm seemed to rain heavier. Tearily glancing to her side window, she watched the front-side windows on the street pan as she cruised forward, each and every display moving to the beat of their own drum. It was funny, in a way, watching the rain roll down the side of her car. Seeing her faint reflection in it, wet with her own tears, unable to distinguish them from the rain; it felt oddly poetic. Her sources of noise were the falling drops and swish-swash of her windshield wipers. Store after store, display after display, nothing seemed to be exciting other than the occasional alleyway that broke up the sameness of it all. Though, even then that became dull too once you realized it had just as much repetition as everything else in the grand scheme. Maybe it was time to go home, cut her losses, and work another late night tomorrow. She could try and send Sheila home early, then there wouldn’t be any obstacles… Maybe the one thing that did make her smile was remembering Ashes. Such a cute little ball of fur. She wanted to see Amy, too. And that was the problem. Why couldn’t she just be honest with herself? She started to look bitter. Maybe it was worth getting a cat… It wasn’t everything she wanted, but it was probably safe to say that for once in her life she’d just need to deal. She rounded the corner, rearing closer and closer to home, though this wasn’t one of her typical streets. The flickering lamp post was a good example of that. It was disappointing in a way to see that there wasn’t any traffic on this section. That just meant she was going to her husk of a home even sooner. Just a few more blocks and the building would be on her left. What a shame… There weren’t even people on the sidewalks to people-watch. Just as she looked back to the road, something curious caught her glance, though it only amounted to a shadowy blur as she barely focused on it when passing by. What did she just see? The car kept moving forward, but her mind stayed stuck. By this point though, she was ready to vent her inner monologue. “How pathetic...” She was willing to take an interest in anything at this point. Nothing really captivated her. It was all boring, and she knew it. They were all in the same; excuses. It really was time for her to go home… Trying to forget, she went forward another block, and there wasn’t anything exciting there. The same for the next. And the next. And the next. She took a left and pulled onto her street. She could already see the garage entrance in the distance. She pulled closer and closer, dreading every moment. But for once, she didn’t feel as repelled by the home as much as she was being tugged elsewhere by something. What did she see? What did I see? Right before the entrance, she made another left. She drove a fair distance, then took another one. Another few hundred feet, and this time, a right. She didn’t know whether this were more of her delusions or a genuine interest. Was there a difference anymore? She certainly had better things to be doing than looking for a shiny nickel on the street, yet here she was... It was gone, whatever she was looking for. Or at least, never there to begin with. Her hope had finally been snuffed out, and she was already getting ready to go home. Her car nearly jerked forward when she hit the brakes. There it was again, only this time she could see it with a much clearer view. A lump of something? No, a lump of someone; slouched over on the steps of a building, shone down upon by one of the few functioning lights on the sidewalk, gracefully protected from most of the rain by a small overhead. It would’ve been instinct to think they were homeless, but they didn’t seem that way… No. Someone homeless doesn’t wear flats, dress pants, and a blouse. Then why were they outside so late in the pouring rain? And why did Joyce even care? It wasn’t her problem. She needed to go home and get ready for tomorrow. There were likely thousands of people sleeping on the streets tonight, and this person wasn’t any different from them, so why was she stopping for this one? Yet as she thought that, she didn’t press forward on the gas. Well, not until someone behind her laid on their horn, at least. Caught off guard, she did move forward, but pulled right around the corner. She didn’t keep going though. She pulled to the side. Turning in her seat to look through the back-rear window, there wasn’t anything but the glow of light around the corner, just managing to shine through the dense downpour. Her curiosity was insatiable. She needed to know. She needed to see. It was either the brink of complete and total procrastination that had her so fixated, or something much more cryptic and mysterious aroused her curiosity. The umbrella was the first thing to exit the car, unfolding and expanding into quite the generous roof above Joyce’s head. With it’s elegant, upturned wooden handle she was quick to pace around the puddles and onto the sidewalk, heading back around. Funnily enough, she thought how Sheila might kill her for trying to check up on strangers instead of heading home. I’m not at a bar, at least… This was the third time they’d been exposed to one another, or more so Joyce exposed to them. She didn’t even know why she was here, or what she was going to do. There didn’t even seem to be anything distinct about them, yet the more she looked, the more intrigued she became. They looked like someone fresh out of a 9 to 5 job on their way back home. The way some of her clothes stuck to her skin though...parts of her blouse looked chillingly transparent. Again, Joyce simply felt compelled to reach out her hand, resting just a few fingers on one of the many cold, wet spots she was covered in. She must’ve been freezing… She is freezing. Her hair looked as if it’d taken a tumble, along with the rest of herself. It wasn’t repulsive. Far from it. If anything, it was oddly endearing... Crouching on her feet she stroked the stranger’s hair she softly murmured. “How did you get like this...?” Then she noticed the streaks of bare skin coming from her eyes, almost like rivers. Tears never really did work well with makeup… Water in general. “Down on your luck, too?” She didn’t expect an answer, but the silent company in itself was something to appreciate. It was enough to make her forget what had her so troubled in the first place. She seemed so tiny… She wasn’t. Not totally, but not exactly Joyce’s size either. Frail all over, shivering in the cold rain; defenseless and alone. The more she sympathized with the stranger, the less and less she wanted to leave things so simply… “E…” She went to touch her shoulder, then hesitated. “Excuse me?... Hello?” She wasn’t expecting to feel so relieved when she saw her stir, and lazily look back to her. Then she realized just how abnormal this girl was… How do you manage to fall asleep on a set of concrete stairs in the rain? Regardless, “You’re awake, thank goodness...” She held herself close; clearly shaken from the rain. The way she trembled… Is it okay to hug a stranger if they’re cold? Wait, why would she think of that? “Wh-who are you?” Her voice was fatigued and strained. “Come on now, can you stand?” She needed warmth, and Joyce felt a need to please. Carefully, she supported her by the shoulder, though needing to slouch just a bit to match the girl’s height. The first step they took and the girl was already yelping in pain. What? What did she do wrong? The first thing that came to mind was to look at her feet, and just under the light she could see it didn’t look normal. Swollen and discolored. “I’m sorry, are you okay?” She’d never used so much emotion in a single day. Care and compassion were things she held in frugal and conserved amounts, yet here she was, blowing away all her reserves/ The girl didn’t respond, but it didn’t stop Joyce from readjusting. “Come on, I know it hurts,” she continued to coax as they slowly moved back to the car. “Just a little further...” It clearly paid to have a towel on hand, which she laid across the seats, and then her on top. “Down we go...” An onlooker would probably think she was abducting them right now, and maybe she was… But how could she just leave her like that? Too much had happened for her to ignore this girl. Dare she say it was fate itself. All of this was so unusual, and that was exactly part of the intrigue. Back in the front seat, behind the wheel, she could still hear the girl murmuring behind her. The police? Is that where she should take her? She spun her head around to give her another once-over. Sopping wet, freezing, injured, and tired. How was a station going to solve any of that as well as Joyce could? No, she knew exactly where to take her. “I know you’re a bit out of it right now hon, but if you can hear me, I’m going to take you back to my house, okay? It’s just up the street.” She then realized she was speaking to a brick wall. It was her fault, honestly, considering she was dealing with a person who managed to sleep on the streets...poor thing. They had no connection, and yet Joyce felt obligated. She wanted to feel obligated. The drive home was short, and for once Joyce didn’t take the scenic route. She parked alongside the vehicle her chauffeur had dropped off, then was thankful she and this stranger were the only ones in the garage. While appearances were the last thing on her mind, she’d prefer there not be any misunderstandings… “Hon? Are you awake?” She still didn’t even know her name yet. The lack of familiarity should have made it weirder, but it didn’t. She gave her shoulder a slight jostle, but nothing stirred back. This was a slight issue. She needed to get this person up to her apartment, but first they needed to move to the elevator. It’s not like she could carry her. . . . . . . It was amazing how effective a princess carry could be. As her wet blouse and pants soaked into the arms of Joyce’s jacket, she minded less than she would have expected. If she was prepared to lose it to the rain, surely she would be if it meant doing a good deed. After an awkward turn into the elevator, without hitting her “princess’” head against the panel, she pressed the correct floor. Her hair could use some tidying...she was going to need new clothes as well. Despite looking so weathered, it didn’t change how soft and delicate her face seemed… It wasn’t the time or place, but Joyce couldn’t help herself as she marveled over the stranger’s...well, beauty. “Thankfully you’re so light,” she hoisted her up once more, solidifying her grip, then walked down the hall, undisturbed, reaching the front door. It was always soul-crushing to come home and embrace her bountiful loneliness in the company of just herself. She had all this square footage, and yet the reminder of such spaciousness was suffocating. It didn’t seem that way tonight. Nothing was straining to get through the door; to get through to Joyce. Standing there, holding her princess, the inside of her home seemed oddly tame.. Was it a trick? Had it gotten so bad her emotional struggles had become sentient? Creaking open the door, she stepped inside, her charge in tow. A chill nearly ran up her spine, the setting was so unusual. This wasn’t her home. It couldn’t be. The eerie silence that hung throughout the spacious home...it didn’t seem so eerie anymore. For once she could hear the silence, the normal silence, and it was euphoric. The heating system seemed to be working this time too, because now Joyce wasn’t thickly wrapped in layers of contempt and sorrow and was raw enough for the temperatures to reach her. It was the first time she used the guest room, and also the bed. “Don’t hate me, but I need to warm you up, okay?” She wasn’t expecting a response, but felt herself becoming a bit flustered as she carried out her intent. One after the other, each button in an orderly fashion fell out of place, and so did her blouse. She tugged at the ends of the shirt which were still tucked into her pants, and out they came. She stared at the small woman, tracing her from head to stomach. So out of it, unable to realize her savior had a complete view of her chest. Joyce looked away, feeling her cheeks getting a little too warm. Maybe the heat was working too well… Setting the blouse aside, she sat the girl up, pulling her close so she could reach behind her bra. “I’m sorry, but this is too wet to keep on...” Already experienced with her own, a simple flick had the clasp undone and the fabric fell limp. A brief second went by, and she could feel the soft breaths, coming in constant intervals, kiss the crook between Joyce’s shoulder and neck. Was she getting excited? Taking her by the bare shoulders, she gently spaced the two apart, relieved with some distance. Maybe it wasn’t so great, now seeing her bare breasts, so in a panic to protect the sleeping girl’s modesty, she pulled her back close again. What was she doing?! This was no time for games! She felt truly invasive once she undid the zipper to her pants, and soon the button. You’d think she was making it into a sexual thing, she was so slow about it. It wasn’t...but her heart was beating quite a bit. Already with the first tug, she could see the fabric to her underwear, now well aware of how they matched her bra… Why was she even noticing that? The pants then totally came off, and all that remained were her panties. “Why are you still asleep?” Despite stripping her, she couldn’t help but find herself giggling over her undisturbed process. She grew a bit more worried though as she looked at the final piece. It seemed wet too, and she knew it wouldn’t be right to leave the job half-done. “I promise I’ll get you something to wear, so please just bear with it for a little bit...” There was a pause before she slipped her fingers into the waistband, having the backs of her fingers pressed against an incredibly sensitive area of skin. She nearly jumped when the girl slightly shifted. Looking on for a moment too long, she nearly slapped herself for taking a moment to admire the feel, but then worked them off and over her curving thighs and calves. Joyce did her best not to look while she collected everything, but the girl was completely naked now, still sound asleep. Thankfully, she didn’t seem to be shivering so much anymore, but Joyce made up the difference in clothes by slipping her under the covers. Still talking to her as if she were conscious, Joyce went on to explain. “I’ll go see what I can do about something to wear. You aren’t exactly my size…” she gave her another once-over from head to blanket-covered toe, “but in the meantime, don’t go anywhere.” She was going to need underwear, and Joyce knew that was going to be an issue. She didn’t exactly keep panties for girls with smaller waists on hand, nor bras for tinier breasts either. She wasn’t prepared to let her go unprotected either. It scared her to imagine what she might think when she wakes up; what might’ve been done to her. Looking around the room, as if an idea lay somewhere between the cushions or floorboards, her eyes fell on her keys. She could find a place that was still open, right? Another quick glance to the clock, which was past eleven now. It really was getting late… Please just wait a little longer… She grabbed the keychain and was out the door. There was its own special kind of intimacy when Joyce slipped a new pair of panties onto her sleeping subject. She couldn’t describe the relief she felt though once it was clear that they fit. Unfortunately though her breasts wouldn’t be getting as much special treatment… “I hope you don’t mind nightgowns...” Picked from her personal collection, she slipped it over her head, and it certainly did look big on her, yet, charming in its own way? The covers came back over her, and Joyce took a seat on the bedside, watching for a little longer. Her fingers drew circles into the fabric, until by the twentieth she finally felt herself yawn. Maybe she wasn’t as indestructible as she thought… Sheila would probably be giving her a mouthful by now. “Still, I never thought it’d be a complete stranger that would use this room first.” She looked to the slumbering culprit with a smirk, trying not to mind the irony in how she was the very reason of it. Never did she expect to spend the late, close to early hours of her next morning like this. Despite how heavy her eyelids felt, a part of herself felt tickled. No, it’s not like that… Almost painfully, she kept on looking at innocence personified. The pleasure she felt from this, she knew exactly what soft spot it came from, but how disgusting could she be to project that onto a stranger? Was it right bringing her into Joyce’s home? Maybe that’s what it was; a selfish ploy just to please her own fantasies. It was never about helping this person, it was about what Joyce wanted, and what she couldn’t have. Of course, what better way could she force someone into the mold of what she wanted the most than by plucking them off the street? They’d be in-debted to her, and of course she’d be sure to collect by- A muffled buzz came from her phone sitting on the bed Nothing. Just useless spam. She needed some sleep, and to calm herself. If she was going to blow up like this, it’d be better to do it in another room. Tomorrow would be a new day, and like that time would start moving again. Company couldn’t last forever, and the next night this room would be empty again. Selfish as it was, this time she so unashamedly wanted to be. Just when she’d discovered a new, refreshing outlet in life, she was already going to lose it. Why did life have to be so cruel? She could observe every physical feature and trait to this person, but other than that she was nothing more than a face, and that was what cut the deepest. While Joyce gravitated so closely, this person would sleep through all of it, much less feel an inkling of emotion back. If anything, it made Joyce hate herself even more. All she could ever do was get her hopes worked up for another grand flop. If it hurts this much just to put herself out there, why did she even try? As soon as she left this room and went to bed, that would be it. Her one-night stand would be finished by sunrise, and she’d long forget that this had ever happened. So if no one was going to remember tonight, maybe she could at least indulge herself once. She leaned in close, right beside the stranger’s ear, speaking in a low whisper. “Have a good night, sweetheart...” It was too faint to feel, but something lightly touched the top of the girl’s forehead. Gone. With each vibration from her phone, nestled away in the pockets of her shorts, underneath her dress, it made Emily shake and tremble with an inconsolable grief that felt like tearing flesh. She knew who it was that kept trying to reach her every waking minute, and to let each ring fall silent and unanswered only dogpiled every negative emotion she could convince herself to invest in. After the phone stopped ringing, the same whimpers would ensue each time. “I’m sorry...I’m sorry…!” She must have been worried sick, and Emily was the one putting her through all of this. She was the root of this raging storm. But it was for the best, right? No matter what, it was going to be painful, but at least this way there’d only be one, big, giant, humongous hurdle to overcome… She wanted to say that, but as more and more time went on, it was her own lack of courage that seemed to be the second contender. The perception of time seemed to have taken a backseat in the presence of grieving, as Emily was at a total loss for how much time had passed on that bench. She couldn’t bring herself to look at her phone though, because that’d bring her even closer to her sins. Minutes? Hours? Days? It could be any of the three, but who knows, being the screw-up that Emily is, it’s not like she couldn’t mess that up too. Bubbles. That’s all she ever seemed to be trapped inside. Her own little world that enabled her to be so carefree, happy, and relaxed. But because she lived in these spheres, that’s all she knew of. While she drifted in the outside world, hardly a shine or sparkle outside her dome would catch her interest. She was naive of it. Ignorant to it. So many times in this fashion she’d set herself up for failure, and just when she’d realize that everything wasn’t fine, and the world actually mattered outside her small oasis, the bubble would pop, and she would fall. Something wet lightly splashed against her forehead. Ignore it. It worked, because it didn’t happen again. This whole time she’d been staring down into the crook between her chest and bundled legs, sitting in a fetal position. She and the rest of the world didn’t seem to work so well together, so maybe it was about time they start seeing other people… Again, another wet pop. It didn’t aggravate her. It scared her. Not because of what it was, but because of what it could be. She wasn’t prepared to face anyone or anything. Nothing was right and everything was in shambles and ashes. She turned her head just the slightest upwards to peek her eyes past her knees. She needed to blink for a moment just to readjust to the light. “Hey, why’re you like that?” An innocent and high-pitched voice rung. Innocently curious, and in their hands was a plastic stick with a hoop on it, and the other a bottle of soap. Emily briefly tried looking to her forehead, finally doing something right for once by connecting the dots. “Are you okay?” “...No, I’m not.” She was a tiny, blonde-haired girl, dressed in sandals, shorts, and a top decorated in frills. She looked on with as much obscurity as there was in Emily’s heart. “I’m sorry,” she seemed to have interpreted it as an invitation to come closer, because Emily now had company on the bench. “Is that why your eyes are so red? Were you crying?” Sullenly, Emily nodded her head. Who even was this little girl? “My daddy says I get sad a lot. But that’s because someone is being mean to me...” she seemed to passively grumble. Though, much more upbeat, she went on to ask, “Why are you sad?” Emily stayed silent for a bit, staring off into space. That was the magic of being a kid though, because if Emily were trying to signal her unwillingness to talk, a social cue as advanced as that went well-above the tiny girl’s head. “Excuse me?” Again, a voice oblivious to their own wrongdoing. Emily felt a small tug on her own dress. “Did you hear me? Why are you sad?” Just when she’d learned to live with herself, already was she feeling ready to tear up again. By no means was she enthusiastic over digging out very recent trauma. At the same time, she couldn’t stand the thought of making another person sad today. “My, uhm...” she rubbed her eyes for a moment. “My...my girlfriend, I made her disappointed in me… We got into a fight.” It was like pulling a cord covered in spikes outside her own throat, the verbalization hit her so heavily. It was taking everything she had to keep stable. “Fights are no good,” the kid said in an imitating, pretending voice. You’d think she was repeating someone’s mantra verbatim. “My daddy always says that,” she cheekily smiled. “Hey, what does ‘disappointed’ mean?” “It’s when someone is sad because of something you did...” Explaining it didn’t make it any less true; solidifying the gravity of her actions. “What did you do?” She exhaled through her nose. “Something mean.” “Are you gonna say sorry?” She narrowed her brows. “It’s...it’s not that simple.” “Why not? When you say sorry everyone is happy again, right?” She kept looking up to Emily, and it added a tinge of self-consciousness to her simmering worries. Then in the middle of her therapy session, Emily realized something objectively important. “Wait, why are you here?” Now it was the girl’s turn to be stared at. “Are you lost?” She stared back clueless for a moment, then nodded her head with a giggle. “Daddy says I’m an explorer!” Emily blinked, feeling the spotlight shine its light on a whole new conflict. Not only was she stuck with her growing depression, but a lost child now, too? “Is...is your dad looking for you?” If she herself weren’t so sad, the small girl’s casualness to her own predicament may have been laugh-worthy. “I think so,” she still kept smiling. “Are you lost?” “In a few ways, yeah.” There probably wasn’t as much depth to her words as she intended, but Emily was feeling just as clueless on both the physical and emotional front. Everything was in shambles, and she had no idea how to pick up the pieces. She wasn’t good at that. But she knew who was… No! She couldn’t afford to hinge like this anymore. She didn’t deserve to… “Do you wanna blow some bubbles?” She was already holding the container out to her. “Shouldn’t we go find your dad?” She didn’t want to move, but she couldn’t leave a much more troubled soul hanging. “Uhm, I guess.” She shrugged. “He always finds me.” A memory exclusive to herself had her giggling. “He wins a lot at hide and seek!” “How long has he been gone?” “Uhm...” she glanced to her fingers, as if they’d tell the time. “Two hours? Three?” “Wh-what? Three hours?” Bewildered and shocked, Emily’s feet lost their footing on the bench, planting themselves on the ground. “He must be worrying about you!” The outburst seemed to startle her though, because she was quickly transitioning into a hiccup. Apparently only now it seemed to click for her. “Is-is he gonna be mad at me?” Wasn’t she the one with the carefree attitude to this? How quickly the tables had been turned, much less the massive irony in it all. She seemed to suck away all the worries though, because now a crying, lost girl had been deposited into Emily’s lap. “Hey, hey, relax, it’s okay, see?” Almost awkwardly, Emily rubbed her shoulder, not so used to the whole ‘interacting with kids’ thing. What was she even supposed to see? This was how Joyce did it, right? She didn’t seem to be itching for conversation, now that she was too busy crying her own river. Her storm of emotions was too distracting for Emily to prioritize her own. “Do you know your dad’s number? His cellphone?” She made sure the tiny bottle of soap didn’t fall off the bench. That seemed to have struck an even worse chord, as she sobbed harder. It was hard not to roll her eyes. How quickly could things have turned on its head? Regardless, she couldn’t help but feel some responsibility for bringing this whole issue up in the first place. “Hey, uh...” What was her name again? Come to think of it, neither one had introduced themselves! Why do kids have to be so complicated? “Hon, can you tell me your name?” Thankfully, between her breaths there was enough time to speak. “J-Jackie.” “Jackie, huh? That’s a nice name. Mine is Emily. Uh, nice to meet you.” She did her best to smile with an outstretched hand, and Jackie’s much tinier one shook it back. “So how old are you, Jackie?” “Six...” “Six? Really...” Think! What else could she say to keep her distracted? “Well, I used to be twenty-six, but just yesterday I turned twenty-seven.” Between her dimming sobs and whimpers, Jackie kept the ball rolling. “It was your birthday?” “Uh-huh, it was. I had lots of fun too.” Now it just felt like she was bragging. “Did you have it with your girlfriend?” That part stung, unknowingly bringing back such heartfelt memories… “...Yeah, I did. More importantly, are you feeling a bit better now?” “Mhm...” Emily almost thought it would be stupid to ask. She’d barely done anything, and yet she was suddenly a kid guru. “I’m sure your dad’s looking for you right now,” with a reassuring pat, the girl thankfully seemed to chin up a little. “He’s probably worried sick, but more than anything else he’ll be happy once he finds you safe and sound.” She sniffled. “Really?” “Positive. So no more crying, got it?” “Got it!” she parrotted, and Emily finally chuckled. “You laughed!” Jackie exclaimed, laying eyes on a rare treasure. Emily stuttered a bit at that, unconsciously trying to reel herself back in. “Yeah, I guess I did. But why is that so important?” “Because you were sad, right? Laughing means your happy again?” She slightly tilted her head, ignorant to the complexity of human emotions; far beyond realizing the depth of them, let alone processing the layers. If it kept her in good spirits though, Emily was willing to be that 1-dimensional being. Hell, it even helped her forget some of the struggles. “No, you’re right. I think I do feel a bit better.” She smiled, even if it meant portraying a facade. “You’re pretty when you smile,” Jackie unashamedly smirked. Emily laughed again. “What, are you flirting with me?” She kept laughing. “Hey Emily, what’s ‘flirting’?” “Uh…?” Maybe she was relaxing too much. “It might be better to ask your dad… What does he look like, by the way? So we know when we see him?” “He’s gotta scratchy beard!” Almost immediately, she exclaimed, though quickly started to laugh over her own silliness. “Scratchy beard? Hmm...we better keep our eyes peeled, then.” Apparently she said something funny, because she was giggling again. “Now what?” “You can’t peel eyes!” “Good point.” “Jackie!” A stern, loud voice called. It was a man’s. Almost immediately Jackie both simultaneously froze, yet spun her head before the total freeze-over. “Daddy!” He approached with a tired sigh. “What did I tell you about wandering off on your own?” The man seemed obviously stressed, taking a moment to run his hand through his blonde hair. “That I’mma explorer?” She quickly hopped off the bench and made a beeline for his legs, giving them a tight squeeze. As tightly as you could squish iron poles. “Wrong,” he sharply corrected. “I said that it’s a timeout in the corner if you did it again. And you did.” He scratched his chin for a moment. Emily silently watched. It is scratchy… This clearly wasn’t part of Jackie’s calculations, because she almost immediately started to whine. It was at least the good kind of whining, not the same as from the bench. “But I wanted to go and see the snakes!” “Then you wait until we go together. You don’t get to call the shots on your own, missy.” “Yes I do!” “Oh?” He looked to her left, then her right, trying not to smile. “Really? Because I don’t see anyone backing that up?” “Uhmm...” She imitated his glances, then to everyone’s surprise she spun back to Emily. “She did!” “Wai...what?” Stupefied, Emily could only blink. The man gave a look to Emily, seeming apologetic. “Sorry for bothering you, she just gets a little hyperactive...” Looking stern to Jackie again he went on. “Didn’t I also say to stop calling strangers out? What am I going to do with you...” “She’s not a stranger though! She’s Emily!” Speaking of who, she happened to look to her side, seeing the bottle of soap and its accompanying tool. Before they could wander off, Emily grabbed them and hurried over. “Wait! Jackie, you almost forgot these.” “My bubbles! I forgot!” Happily, she accepted them. She looked complacent for the moment, then another look from her dad clearly urged her to return the gratitude. “Thank you for giving them, Emily.” “Any time. Just don’t go disappearing on your dad again, okay?” Both adults seemed pleased to see her accept the terms. “Emily, was it?” Standing back on her feet, she could see he was around Joyce’s height, though maybe an inch taller. “Thank you for finding her. The second I look away from this trickster she’s off getting herself into more trouble...” Apologetically, he explained. “Don’t worry about it, really. If anything, she’s the one who found me. Still, being gone for two hours...wow. I can’t believe you could keep yourself together like that.” “Two…?” He seemed not to understand, then looked down on the supposedly innocent daughter of his. “How long did you tell her you were missing for?” “A few hours?” She smiled. “This little fibber meant to say about 10 minutes.” Emily almost wanted to roll her eyes over her own stupidity. Was it really accurate to trust a six-year old for the time? “I’m Michael, by the way. Dad of my mischievous daughter, Jackie.” The shook, having a much more adult shake than Emily’s from moments earlier. “Could I thank you somehow for watching her? A coffee, or something?” “Uh...well...” she almost looked back to the bench, as if a friend were waiting on her. She knew she’d be moments from a relapse if left to her own devices again, and truthfully, it scared her. What shook her heart even more was her phone stopped vibrating. She didn’t know what to do. Even though it was like pulling teeth, running away seemed to have a motive; a goal to it. But now? No matter what she thought, nothing seemed to be clear or distinct, other than her fear of facing Joyce. Time only accumulated the shame and worry she was feeling… “And you,” he looked to his daughter. “You’re on a tight leash for the rest of the day. Come on, you know the rules.” An open hand waited for her, and she grumpily took it, as her tiny limb was absorbed by his much larger one. Emily merely watched, silent. Observant. “Hey, Emily? Are you okay?” “Huh?” “You...you’re crying?” She wiped her cheek, and sure enough, she was. “Are you okay? Do you want to sit down?” “Can um,” a quick wipe had them mostly gone. “Can we get that drink?” It was obvious she was dodging his concerns, but the middle-aged man tried to play it off, nodding his head. “Daddy! I don’t wanna leave the zoo!” Jackie continued to whine, tugging back on his arm. “Don’t worry, honey, we’re not leaving. We can get drinks inside the zoo.” He looked to Emily as they walked, mouthing a ‘sorry.’ She paused, but then weakly smiled too. Was this okay?

This chapter is rather slow, not much in plot but more focusing on the "mental" side of things. Sorry if I didn't do too much proof reading. Have a goodnight everyone! Chapter 13 Aura sat beside herself in a corner while her new classmates were enjoying playing dress up, despite being welcomed by her peers she felt to uncomfortable to go around pretending to be astronaut or a super hero. “Is this really going to be my life from now on?” Aura reflected on the past couple of days and what has transpired. She could feel her diaper becoming warm as she wet herself without even trying. “What's wrong Aura? You look kinda gloomy.” Kyle asked as he walked over to wear his adopted sister was after putting away a cowboy hat in the play area. “Kyle... Did you ever think that you expected more out of life? Or did you think that this would be all that you would amount too?” Aura asked as she kept her attention on the floor. “Wow, that's a rather deep question. I wasn't expecting something like that. But to answer your question, I would say that...Yes, I am blessed to have this life. And to have Amber as my mommy and as my teacher, it is nothing short of amazing. Kyle looked over at Amber who was changing another little's diaper while making sure that her other students were not getting out of hand. “You should try the rocking horse, it's really fun to use!” Kyle suggested, trying to change the subject to something more upbeat. “In a moment, I need to get my diaper changed.” Aura helped herself back onto her feet and smiled at Kyle before waking past him as she headed towards Amber's location. “She still misses her old life. I sometimes feel like that. But we cannot fight the system, we little's just need to accept our fate.” Kyle stated to himself before walking over and playing with some of the other students. “Now you play nicely and respect your classmates.” Amber stated to one of the students as she slapped his diapered butt and ushered him off to play with the others. “Mo..Mommy?” Aura looked up at her Amazonian parent. “What is it, Aura?” Amber asked as she kneeled down to be face to face with her adopted daughter. “I...Need a change...” Amber could see how embarrassed her daughter looked as she kept her attention on the floor. “So how are you liking it? Does it feel familiar to your school system?” Amber asked as she started to remove the girl's diaper after putting her on a changing table. “It's both the same...And very different as well.” Aura looked around to see if any of the other students were watching but thankfully they were focused on their playtime. “If you have any concerns, feel free to ask, your my daughter after all.” Amber smiled as she wiped Aura's privates and then began to apply the baby powder to her lower region. “Mommy...Will I be able to get the chance to return to my dimension?” Aura asked which caused Amber to hesitate for moment before sliding a new diaper under her butt. “That's a question that would be best answered at home. Can you be patient and just enjoy your time at school for the time being?” Amber asked as she finished taping her diaper on. “Sure thing mommy. I hope I didn't upset you?” Aura asked as she sat up with a look of concern. “It's alright sweetie. Now you go play nice with the other students. Playtime will be over with very soon.” Amber replied as she playfully pulled on Aura's nose and placed her back onto the floor after buttoning up her onesie. Aura smiled back as she awkwardly waddled over to where Kyle was as he was playing dress up with some of his peers. Amber spent the next minute looking over at Aura, she was pleased with how well she has adapted to her new life, she wasn't fully sure if any of the regression hypnosis from the television shows, the pacifiers, or even her breast milk had a reflection on Aura's current actions. “I will have more time to think about it when school is out for my students. I should focus on the next assignment I need to hand out in the next couple of minutes.” Amber stated to herself as she walked over to her desk to pull out some paperwork in one of the drawers. - - - - - - - - - “Dinner is ready Alice. I made my specialty, chili with cheese.” Serena stated as she entered the living room. She walked over, she was secretly eager to see how far Alice's mentality had been regressed. The Amazon noticed that Alice was asleep as she laid on the couch in a fetal position while the television was still on. “This station not as bad when it comes to regressing little's compared to some of the other ones. But even so, this should make the evening far more relaxing for me.” Serena turned off the television and then gently pinched Alice on her cheek which caused the girl to wake up and rub her eyes. Serena didn't even blink as she wanted to see how Alice was currently feeling. The little began to rub her eyes and stretch a bit. “What's going on?” Alice muttered as she licked her lips. “I've got dinner ready for the two of us. Jessie wasn't hungry so I just gave her a bottle satisfy her while she continued to rest in her crib.” Serena decided to take on a more of a hands on approach as she slowly picked Alice by her waist and held the girl near her chest. “Does my little panda, like chili?” Serena wanted to see how Alice would react to the way she was treating her as she brushed her hand on the girl's hair. “I guess that sound okay.” Alice yawned as she being carried into the kitchen. “It doesn't look like her speech has been effected, which is odd. But at least it looks like she isn't complaining or putting up a fight.” Serena stated in her mind as she placed Alice into a high chair. “Ugh...What time is it?” Alice asked as she started to rub her forehead a little. “It's going on seven. It's getting darker outside but it at least, finally stopped raining.” Serena grabbed a pink bib from one of the kitchen cabinets and walked over to Alice. “I wonder what type of response I'll get from this?” Serena thought as she tied the bib around Alice's neck. She was expecting to hear an objection but their was nothing but silence. “Interesting...” Serena smiled as she thought about taking things a bit further with the little. “So how are you feeling? Did you have a good nap nap?” Serena stated in a childish tone. “It was alright, I started to watch this show about a wizard that was teaching some kids about the power of friendship, it was actually fun to watch but after a while I guess I must have fallen asleep. I must have been out for a few hours. Alice yawned again as she watched Serena bring a bowl of chili and place it in front of her. “Now, open wide for the choo choo train!” Serena held out a spoon of chili near Alice's mouth. The Amazon was expecting Alice to do something derogatory but much to her surprise, the redhead opened her mouth and took in the chili without incident. “That's really good. Did you make this yourself?” Alice asked as her feet began to wiggle in the air from the wonderful taste. “...I...I most certainly did. Thank you for asking.” Serena smiled with glee as continued to spoon feed the chili to Alice. For the next ten minutes, Serena took her time as she fed the portal little. Alice was unaware of Serena's true intentions as the Amazon intentionally missed Alice's mouth as some of the chili was smeared on her cheek, giving her a slightly messy appearance. After most of the chili in Alice's bowl was gone, Serena decided to push things to the next level. “How would you like your ba ba? It's filled with delicious orange juice!” Serena stated as she pulled out a bottle from the fridge and showed it to the redhead. There was a moment of silence as the little and the Amazon looked at each other. Serena was worried that she may have pushed things a bit too far. “Stop talking to me like some dumb baby.” Alice took the bottle from Serena's hands and began to suck down the liquid. Serena watched on in amazement. “This is just too cute! This is how all little's should be.” Serena continued to watch as Alice used both her hands to nearly finish the bottle before placing in on the counter attached to the high chair. “I'm so full. I don't want to look or talk about food for the next twenty four hours.” Alice blurted out as she stretched her arms and legs out. “I guess we can skip desert.” Serena chuckled to herself as she grabbed a wipe and began to clean Alice's face. “Don't be so rough.” Alice whimpered as Serena took her time at cleaning every spot on the girl's face. “I just want to make sure that my cute little panda is all clean when her mommy comes to pick her up.” Serena stated as she removed the bib and helped Alice out of her high chair. “I'm not a panda. I'm a big girl!” Alice retorted as Serena gently placed the girl over her shoulder. “I know you are. And you have really been a obedient little. I'm so proud of you. Serena kissed Alice on her forehead as she was being brought back to the living room. “What the hell is wrong with this woman? She's acting really creepy.” Alice thought as she was placed into her playpen. “Now you play with your toys while I clean up in the kitchen.” Serena stated as she began to head towards the kitchen. “But what if I need to use the potty!” Alice asked with concern. “Then just use your diapy like a good baby.” Serena replied “But I'm not wearing a diaper.” Alice complained. “Would you like me to change you into one?” Serena asked with a sinister look. “I'm not a big baby like Jessie. I'm a grown up that can go potty by myself.” Alice stuck her tongue out at Serena. Serena was hoping that Alice was regressed enough that she would need one but it didn't look like that she was at that point...Yet. “In that case, I'll be back with your potty.” Alice was confused to what Serena had meant as she sat on her butt in the playpen. “No matter what happens, I already know that Tohru is going to chew me out for what has happened to Alice. But I haven't actually forced anything on her...Just like I promised.” Serena opened her closet and pulled out a training potty that was shaped like a frogs face. “I bought this with the original intention for Jessie but it's rather pointless since she is in diapers. Might as well and finally put it to use.”Serena stated as she picked up the item and brought it to the living room. “What the heck is that?” Alice asked as Serena placed the item into the playpen. “It's your potty. So when you feel the need to go, Mr froggy will take care of you.” Serena pinched Alice on her cheek as she was about to exit the living room. “But I can use the normal potty like a big girl!” Serena ignored her as she went back into the kitchen. “She is being a big meanie!” Alice pouted as she put her thumb into her mouth and went over to look at some of the coloring books. - - - - - - - - Tohru left work at around eight after she was told by her manager that they were closing the building early due to it being slow for the day. “I'm so glad it stopped raining. Still, the roads are not going to be pretty to drive on.” Tohru stated as she entered her vehicle. “Hopefully Alice is being treated well by Serena. I'm so mentally tired that I don't want to deal with any more drama for the day.” Tohru focused her attention on the road as she headed off after exiting the parking lot. - - - - - - - - Alice was whimpering as she continued to hold in her need to pee while she continued to focus on the toys in front of her. “This is stupid, I can't believe I've gotta go potty in this thing!” Alice looked over the training potty. Alice gritted her teeth as she removed unbuttoned the onesie and slid her underwear down to her ankles and took a seat on the potty. A mixture of relief and embarrassment overwhelmed Alice's senses as she relaxed herself. “OH! I'm so proud of you Alice, using the potty like a big girl. I'm sure you will make your mama proud!” Serena replied as she entered the living room while Jessie was peacefully sucking on a pacifier while in her caretakers arms. “I'm gonna tell mama on you for not letting me use the actual big girl toilet!” Alice stuck her tongue out at Serena. The Amazon simply smiled back at how cute Alice was acting. While she wasn't fully regressed, much to her satisfaction, she still enjoyed what was transpiring. “I'm sure your mama will understand. She may have your best intentions but make no mistake, she is a Amazon just like us.” Serena gently placed Jessie on the couch as the blonde haired little continued to suck on her pacifier quietly. Serena walked over to where Alice was. The redhead quickly hopped off the potty as she gave a look of uncertainty at the overwhelming presence of the Amazon in front of her. “All done, darling? Here, let me help clean your cute bottom.” Serena picked Alice up from inside the playpen and grabbed some baby wipes from the coffee table near her. “Lemme go! I don't need any help!” Alice didn't understand as to why she felt so weak physically. It never even occurred to her that she had been slightly regressed, mentally due to the television show that she had watched from earlier on in the day. Serena did a quick slap on Alice's butt which caused the girl to whimper but it stopped her from trying to escape her grasp. “Now listen here, I'm your babysitter and it's my job to look after you. And if you continue to act like a whiny brat, I'll be forced to put this into your mouth.” Serena showed Alice a similar looking pacifier to what Jessie was sucking on. “I did promise, Tohru that I wouldn't resort to any forceful options into regressing you but if you continue I will put this into your mouth and you want to know what will happen then?” Serena asked as she gently placed Alice so she was standing on her feet. Alice didn't say anything as she kept her face down, her face was blushing immensely. “That's right, this paci will mentally regress you to a point that you will be needing diapers for quite some time. I'm sure you don't want that...Right?” Serena was enjoying her power trip, especially since she was doing it to the very same little that had punched her in the face a couple days ago. Jessie was watching silently as she laid on her stomach, wearing nothing but her diapers. “Okay...You made your point. Just get it over with.” Alice knew that it was a losing battle and it was not worth the trouble at this point. “Good girl. You little's may think that you know what's best for you, but that's always been proven wrong. We Amazons have always been necessary your way of living When the time comes...You will understand what I mean.” Serena finished wiping Alice's butt and then helped put her panties back onto her. “I bet you feel much better, don't you.” Serena pulled on Alice's ear after putting the snaps back on the onesie. Alice could only nod, hoping that it would please her babysitter despite her feelings on the matter. “Until your mama comes to pick you up, how about we watch some talk show television.” Serena picked up Alice and brought her over to the couch and sat her right next to Jessie. Serena picked up the remote, she thought about putting it on a channel that would regress Alice's mentality even further but decided against it. She felt that she had accomplished much for the most part. “I'll be back in a second. I'm just going to get myself some water. Would you like some, Alice?” Serena asked. “No thanks.” The redhead replied as she turned her attention to Jessie. As Serena exited to the kitchen, Alice looked over at how carefree Jessie looked. Frustrated, she forcefully took out her pacifier. “Is this what you want!? Do you wanna remain a stinky baby forever!?” Alice stated with anger. Tears could be seen forming in Jessie's eyes as she started to cry. Alice was appalled by her behavior and quickly pushed the pacifier back into her mouth which helped calm her friend down. Before Alice could gather any more of her own thoughts, a loud knock could be heard at the door. “That must be Tohru.” Serena placed the two glasses of water near the kitchen counter as she walked to the front door. Serena opened the door and welcomed her friend inside the house. “I wasn't expecting you back for another hour. How was work, anything out of the ordinary?” Serena asked. “Slow day, not many clients which meant that my work in security was rather light. While it was nice, it made the day go by so freaking slowly!” Tohru responded as she entered the living room. “MAMA!” Alice rushed over to Tohru and gave her a huge hug on her leg which caught the Amazon by surprise. “Serena...What the hell did you do!? You promised me!” Tohru was upset to see Alice wearing a onesie and the way she was acting. “Before you start judging, I didn't do anything, Alice accidentally turned the television onto one of the stations that isn't friendly to a little. Thankfully, it seems that she didn't watch too much of the programming and so she was only effected at a minimum.” Serena responded. “Alice...Is this true.” Tohru looked down, hoping to get a proper response out of the little. “I'm not sure what she's talking about, but I did turn the television on. But I'm okay, mama. I just wanna get out of here. It's so boring!” Alice responded as she let go of her grip on Tohru's leg. “Then what's the deal with your outfit? Did you honestly want to wear that?” Tohru kneeled down to Alice's face and looked at her panda onesie. “Because of the bad weather, my sweats were all wet and Serena said that I should wear something to keep myself from getting a cold.” Alice responded. Tohru took a quick glimpse at Serena before focusing her attention back to Alice. “Alice was mostly pleasant to be around through out the whole day. We were stuck in doors all day, due to the weather and she managed to use the potty all by herself.” Serena went over to the living room to pick up Alice's sweats. “Just to make sure, Serena didn't forcfully put you into a diaper, did she?” Tohru whispered as she clinched her fists. “Nope, I managed to avoid any diapers!” Alice whispered back as she snapped off the buttons from the onesie and showed Tohru her panties. Tohru was caught off guard at how easy going Alice was behaving as the girl buttoned her onesie back on. “I guess, I should apologize, I immediately assumed the worst when I first saw, Alice.” Tohru stated as she took the bag of clothes from Serena's hand. “Don't worry about it. I would have regressed Alice if she wasn't your adopted daughter. Our friendship means a lot to me.” Serena replied as she shook Tohru's hand. “Besides I've got a more adorable baby girl to look after.” Serena went to pat Alice's head but the redhead managed to get behind Tohru to avoid her. “I look forward to the next time that I can babysit that little fireball. As for the onesie, you can keep it. I think it looks perfect on Alice.” Serena stated as she waved her goodbyes to Tohru before closing the door. “It's so cold, mama!” Alice stated as she held her hands in the air. “It...Certainly is...”Tohru felt more like herself after spending a day at work but she could soon feel her Amazonian instincts kick in as she picked up Alice and carried her to the car. “Alice, do you really not understand that you have been somewhat regressed?” Tohru asked as she placed the girl into her booster seat. “I have? I don't feel any different, mama.” Alice replied as she looked at her fingers and wiggled them. Tohru giggled to herself as she started her car and headed to her house. It was a rather bland day for the Amazon but she felt at peace as she ruffled Alice's hair. The redhead enjoyed the attention she was receiving. “I wonder if Alice actually enjoys this?” Tohru stated to herself. She knew that Alice was under the influence of the hypnosis but she secretly wondered how much of it, effected her. - - - - - - - - - “So how was your first day at school, princess?” Amber asked as she finished changing Aura's diaper in her nursery. “It was pretty fun. I wasn't expecting to meet so many little's like me.” Aura replied as Amber placed a purple nightie over the girl's head. That's wonderful to hear, but you are still rather unique compared to everyone else, and do you want to know why that is?” Amber asked “How am I unique?” Aura questioned as she looked over her night dress. “Your the only portal little that is registered in our school. You have no idea, how lucky you really are.” Aura stated as she gently held Aura to her chest. “Why's that?” She asked “Most portal little's that find themselves stuck here, usually end up being regressed completely both mentally and physically, weather if they find themselves in a reform school or get adopted by an Amazon couple. It rarely ends in a happy ending for a portal little. For example, I listened to the news earlier this morning and had a tour group of portal little's that eventually found themselves lost from their guide and they all ended up being put up for adoption. It amazes me that people from your dimension want to visit our world, given what they could end up losing. It also doesn't help that our government is purposefully causing these incidents to meet the rising demand of portal little's by many wealthy Amazons. “I guess I kind of lucked out, didn't I?” Aura giggled a bit as she held onto Amber's chest, tightly. “You most definitely did. Especially with the way that you and your friends arrived here.” Amber brought Aura into the living room, where Kyle was sitting on the floor, while sucking down his bottle and watching a cartoon show. “Is, Alice still going to be coming over tomorrow?” Aura asked as she was placed onto the couch. “That's still the plan. From what Serena told me on the phone, that friend of yours is still trying to fight our way of living. She's tenacious, I'll give her that.” Amber replied. Aura wanted to plead with her adopted mother and that while she enjoyed the pampering that she was being given, she still wanted to be able to find a way back to her dimension. But she decided to stay quiet, putting all her faith in Alice. “That reminds me, I'll need to contact Tohru about the time to drop your friend over. I've already discussed with the vice principal that Alice would be a teacher assistant tomorrow, so she should be alright as long as she doesn't act up.” Amber stated as she pulled out her phone. - - - - - - - - - - - “Alice, your bath is ready.” Tohru yelled out as she exited the bathroom. The redhead ran over to the bathroom while in just her towel. “Hey, no running inside the house, okay?” Tohru stated as she looked back at Alice. “Sorry mama.” Alice winked as she entered the bathroom with a cheerful tone. Tohru felt conflicted. On one hand, she felt awful about Alice being under the hypnosis which left her in a slightly regressed state, on the other hand, she felt a overwhelming sense of joy. “It shouldn't last too much longer.” Tohru was confident that Alice would regain her normal personality before the night was over. The amazon began to remove her clothes so she could take a shower but before she could finish, her phone began to buzz. “Hello? Oh, hey Amber. I'll drop Alice off at seven tomorrow. That's right, I'll be picking her up at around five. Thanks again for helping, just make sure that she stays out of trouble...Later.” Tohru sighed as she placed her phone onto the recliner in the living room. Tohru knew that the tournament was not going to happened for another week and a half and she wondered how Alice was going to manage until that fateful day. “And it's not exactly a guarantee that she will win...And if she doesn't, she will be stuck here.” Tohru hated how excited at the notion of that inner most desire of hers. “Unbelievable. This is really testing my own limitations.” Tohru stated to herself as she removed her clothes and grabbed herself a towel. Tohru walked into the bathroom to see Alice splashing some water in the air as she performed a few kicks. “Looks like your having some fun.” Tohru stated as she was about to enter the shower stall . “Mama, you should join me!” Alice stated as she looked over at her caretaker. “Umm...I don't think that would be the wisest thing to do, Alice.” Tohru tried to keep her composure as she couldn't keep her eyes away from Alice's smile. “Huh? Why not? There is plenty of space and you can wash my hair!” Alice dunked her face under the water before pushing herself back up. “Alice, you have to understand that you are not in the right state of mind...And I'm not sure if I'll be if I were to do that.” Tohru responded. “PRETTY PLEASE!” Alice placed her hands together, hoping to convince the Amazon. Tohru wanted to put her foot down and object but after seeing Alice's convincing plea, she decided to take the chance. “God, I hope I don't regret this.” Tohru removed her towel and and entered the bath tub. Alice moved herself to the opposite end to give Tohru the space stretch her body out. “See! I bet you feel so much better!” Alice stuck her tongue out at Tohru as she swam towards the Amazon . “This will be partially your fault if I start to act all motherly to you.” Tohru replied as she patted Alice's head. “What you talking about? Your my mama!” Alice splashed some water onto Tohru's face. Tohru's face began to grow red after hearing that response. “What's wrong mama? You got a fever? Alice used her hand to touch Tohru's forehead. “Don't worry, it's nothing like that....Rather...It's my maternal instincts kicking in.” Tohru placed Alice so her back was laying on her chest in the bathtub. “You really are something else.” Tohru stated as she embraced Alice with her arms. Alice was surprised but decided that it was alright as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the bonding experience.

6.) A New Rule I'd learned a few things that day. One, most kids at college didn't care what I wore. Not a single person asked about the pacifier other than Meg. Two, no one could see or hear Bailey as she followed me around all day. I didn't understand that, since she was clearly visible to Meg the other night. And three, the effects Bailey was having on me were a lot more dire than I'd feared. Already, I'd leaked through the diaper and little drops of shame trickled down my tights. "I think you sat in something?" That came from a girl in Pippy's class named Genie; she was sweet and punky with green hair and enough metal in her face that she would always have trouble with the TSA. But her tone was cute and she sounded almost apologetic when she approached Pippy outside the lecture hall. "Your bums all wet, I mean. That dress is really cute and it would suck if it was ruined 'cuz some assbutt left Coke on the chair." "R-right... yeah..." "Tell her the truth,” Bailey said. “That your diaper leaked. That you're a little girl." "I'm not a little girl!" Genie stared at me with shock, totally taken aback. I felt my cheeks burn as I looked down at the pacifier around my neck. "I... I gotta go," I muttered, heading home and leaving Genie alone and confused. "Shame. You're ashamed. You're ashamed of me, I knew that you were. I own you, I possess you, I'm everything to you and you offer only shame in return." I didn't like to taunt her, but at the same time, each little bit of resistance only sunk her deeper into my enthrallment. “Just leave me alone!” She wanted me to leave? Hm. I wondered how that comment would sit with her if I actually did.. * * * * * I went to the club that night, but she wasn't there. The next day at school, she wasn’t following me around either. I had two more comments on my pacifier and I had to start going home for diaper changes mid-day to keep from leaking. The weekend came and went, but every night at the bar, Bailey didn't show up. Had I hurt her feelings? What did I do wrong? I told her to leave me alone... had she taken me seriously? I couldn't stop thinking about her... I sucked quietly on the pacifier in my room, staring at the sodden diaper with profound humiliation. I did that, I reminded myself. I couldn't help it. Bailey was sapping my maturity and I couldn't stop her. Tears dripped down my cheeks. It was so easy to cry nowadays. I just wanted her to give it all back... I wanted my maturity back! But more than that, I wanted her. She was like a drug... "I'm gonna be out tonight," Meg spoke from the doorway to her best friends room. "Maybe until like... maybe two? I've got a date, isn't that cool? Maybe we can double date one day." Fat chance, though, Meg mused, because Bailey was creepy as shit. I ran up to Meg and wrapped my arms around her, pushing my face into her neck. I couldn't stop crying. I missed Bailey so much. I missed everything about her. And I felt so guilty for feeling ashamed of her today. I didn't know who else to turn to... I didn't know what else to do. Whatever Meg was expecting, it definitely wasn't that; Pippy wasn't the kind of handsy, overly affectionate friend, or well… she hadn't been. Things were definitely different now. Pippy wept into her neck and all Meg could really do was to cuddle her gently in her arms. "Hey now, what's all this about?" "I miss her! I miss her and I'm so mad at her, and I just wanna cuddle up in her arms, but she keeps treating me like..." I blushed furiously and shook my head. I couldn't explain any of this. The feelings were so contradicting. I kept demanding she treat me like an adult, but all I wanted was for her to treat me like her property. Like I belonged to her. She owned me. This was all her stupid fault... "What's she keep treating you like?" Meg didn't actually need an answer though, because she kinda already knew. "I mean if she's treating you some certain way and you don't like it, then tell her; but if you do like it, maybe you should just enjoy it? I don't know Pippy; I know you get in your own way a lot. Remember when you wanted to be a cheerleader but you told yourself how you shouldn't, and then you know what happened? You never even tried out." I looked up at Meg with wet eyes and shook my head, wiping my face with my sleeves. How was I supposed to explain it? How could I tell her the truth? The extent of what Bailey was doing to me? I couldn't. I could only do one thing. I lifted up my nightie and flashed my best friend the diaper I had only recently changed into. I couldn't make eye contact... Well. Huh. That was weird. In retrospect, it shouldn't have been quite such a surprise, given the bizarre interests that Bailey seemed to have, or at least the influence over her best friend. But this wasn't just 'haha wear this to embarrass you prank' material; this was planned. This was a crisp, colorful, perfectly practiced tapes diaper with the scent of baby powder. Meg didn't really know what to say to that. "Wow." "She keeps doing this, and I'm so angry at her, but I just... I..." I blushed furiously and shook my head. Even thinking about saying it was so humiliating! But it was true, wasn't it...? "I... I like it. I like how she treats me. No one has ever treated me so... so special. But when I see her and I just wanna start fights! Why am I doing that?!" There was a lot to process here, but Meg knew enough about her best friend to offer something up: "It's the cheerleader thing all over again. You're into this pervy thing she introduced you to. You like it, but you think you shouldn't like it, so you're causing trouble and dying on a hill you don't even believe in.” Meg didn’t like Bailey at all, but she wanted her best friend to be happy. "I'm still mad at her," I said flatly, like her speech hadn't helped me at all. It did. It meant a lot that she was so understanding and willing to help. But the idea of just "letting her do whatever she wanted" didn't sit with me. Like I had to be mad. Like it was my only choice. Wasn't it? She took my freedom. She took my maturity. Of course I was mad! Even if I was happy, I was still mad. Right? "Then be mad at her. Break up with her. Or shout at her. Or tell her that you're not a little baby and you're not going to wear diapers. I don't know dude, you do you. But just remember that you're always getting in your own fucking way. You might never have talked to her at all if you didn’t go with me to the club. And how much would that have sucked? You're your own worst enemy." Meg kissed her best friend on the forehead. "So be pissy, just be sure what you're pissy about. I gotta go.” Meg went on her date and I sat quietly in the house. I worried that showing her my diaper might have sparked the memory of us on the rooftop, when I wet myself, when Bailey drank my blood. But it seemed Bailey’s secret was still safe, even if mine was out in the open. * * * * * Here’s the thing: I had other thralls. She didn't have another me. Her attitude, her bratty resilience; it was cute, it was charming, it was fun. But it didn't satisfy me the same way that blind devotion did, and I needed a little of the latter if I was going to continue to work on Pippy's former. So I gave her a few days - I went out of town, to parties with some other thralls I had, and I left Pippy time to stew in her resistance. By the time I got back - four days later - I knew that even with her obstinance, my reappearance would be potent. She was walking home from the club, sucking her pacifier, when I stepped out of the alley. "Where the hell have you been?!" I tore the pacifier from my lips and stormed up to her with frustration all over my face. "You can't just leave me like that, you asshole! You can't just bite me and change me and abandon me!” This was the time when any other girl would break down crying and apologize. But although tears dripped down my cheeks, I wasn't apologizing. I was starting another fight. And Bailey was just... bewildered by that. "Are you done?" Done with her tantrum, I meant. My crossed arms showed that I wasn't impressed by her or by this behavior. She was burning red and I was looking for pink. "If I didn't know better, Pippy, I'd say that you were the Mistress, the Mommy, the Owner of pretty little thralls, and not the baby doll in a soaking wet diaper, aching for a kiss and release, begging to be taught her next new trick." Her words stung. They tugged at a part deep inside my chest. I looked up at her with a nervous frown and I felt a blush take over my cheeks. Stupid woman and her stupid words... "I'm not your toy. You can't just walk into my life and walk out, you jerk!" Bailey wasn't used to this kind of resistance. "No, that's true. I could just leave forever, leave you knowing that the last time you ever felt the joy of my kiss was years and years ago, leave you empty and needing, lacking, wanting. I could leaving you a spoiled doll without an owner.” I could see the way the words cut at her, though, and I realized something... I didn't want to do that to her. And it pissed me off that I didn't want to, because right now she deserved it. I sighed. "Yet a part of me finds your resistance, your resilience... charming. It won't last forever, but while it's here I admit a certain... interest." She took a step toward me and I took a step back. I didn't know it at the time, but no one had done that before. After four days without her, I should have been running into her arms. But I wasn't. My emotions were more important - or at least as important - as her. She saw that. "What do you mean... interest? What's charming?" "You should be completely enthralled by now. You should be unable to move, you should need my contact, my touch, my presence, my approval. More than eating, more than sleeping, more than breathing, you should need me. And you don't." Well, I'm sure she did, but her stubbornness was still winning out. "You're wearing diapers full time, you wear your pacifier everywhere. When I want you to take the next step you will. But all that is active. Passively, you shouldn't be able to stop thinking of me." I thought about her all the time. Literally all the time. It was devastating. The more I thought of her, the more childish I became. The more maturity I gave up. Already, I had lost complete control of my bladder. I could hardly tell when I wet anymore. Diapers were necessary. They were for her. But she didn't know that. I liked that she didn't know all the things I did for her. I wanted them to be a secret. So I grinned. "Looks like I beat you at your own game, huh?" "Or you wrote a new rule." I smirked and put my hand on her cheek. I didn't use it to get my way, I didn't use this to manipulate her - I put my teeth to her neck and I gave her what might have been the longest kiss I'd ever given someone. I drank from her, I absorbed her, I fed on her defiance and her brattiness, and I gave her euphoria as a reward for the new rule she'd made. Her following my will was inevitable, obvious, but the taste of her blood when we went so long between feedings, flavored with her stubborn reluctance to obey... it was intoxicating, too. For the first time, I could have it both ways. ------------------ Thank you for reading, cutiepops! Like, comment, and all that!

Chapter Twelve Daniel turned his face away from Natalie, knowing that his face must have been a bright pink at that point. He knew it was his fault, he was the one who opened the door and pushed for the conversation – but he wasn’t expecting her to call him out like that bluntly. His mouth was dry, and he was unable to answer her. He felt like an idiot. It was then he felt Natalie’s hand gently lay upon his lap. “It’s okay.” He turned his head and faced her; she was smiling at him. “If you have to wear because…” He cut her off, shaking his head. “I don’t wear because of need.” “Oh?” She tilted her head to the side; he took a deep breath. He could feel himself sweating; he hated this part of any relationship. His last one…it ended so poorly. He was afraid of what she would think when he told her he wore them for FUN, and he got off on wearing diapers. It seemed like such a stupid thing to say out loud. “I wear…because…it feels good.” He said but then shakes his head. “Wait, no! I mean…yeah they do feel good, but…I mean…” How can he explain his feelings adequately in words? “Daniel,” Natalie said with a deep breath, “It’s okay. You don’t have to explain yourself to me.” “Really? You don’t think I’m a creep or something.” Natalie let out a laugh. “You a creep? You’re like the nicest guy I know. I don’t think that way about you. I mean, you can’t help what you like right?” “Thanks…” Daniel let out a long sigh. He felt as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. “I really appreciate it. I’m not asking anything from you of course….I just thought you should know.” “It’s no big deal,” Natalie said with a smile, “I promise.” The two of them cuddled up on the couch and made out a few times, but it didn’t go further than that. About a half an hour later, Daniel walked Natalie back to her place. He couldn’t believe what just inspired between the two of them. Was Natalie okay with the fact he liked to wear diapers? He felt his excitement bubbling up inside of him, but the feeling crushed inside of him when he pictured Lilly’s face in his mind. He tried to push it away, after all, he was with Natalie now and he liked her…and now she knew and accepted his fetish…what more could he want? But yet, a still small voice was yelling at him in the back of his mind. He wasn’t sure what it was saying. He couldn’t sleep for the rest of the night The following morning he had to work the morning shift, and to see it wasn’t awkward around Lilly would be an understatement. It felt like the moment she revealed that she was Mommy Violet – a veil had been lifted off of her. Before he noticed her, she was little a spunky young girl with a positive attitude and a puppy dog crush on him. But now? He saw a woman, with long red hair, curves, a beautiful smile, and an upbeat attitude with a fire in her eyes. How come he never noticed it before? How come he never saw her before? “What are you looking at?” Lilly said as she stands up from wiping down one of the tables. Daniel realized he was standing there holding a bunch of books he was planning on putting down when he paused to stare at her. He shook his head. “Oh, nothing. Did you have fun at the fair?” “Yeah, it was alright. Thomas got sick a few times, though.” “Haha of course. He says he can handle the rides, but we know he can’t.” “Just like that time, we all drove down to that small theme park an hour away,” Lilly said, flashing him a smile. “How are things going?” “Uh, they’re going good. I…” He shuffled his feet as he started to head to a bookshelf. Even though he know knew who Lilly was, it still made it difficult for him to be open to her about it. But, she was the only one who could understand…but would it be wrong for him to confide in her? “Is everything okay with Natalie?” Lilly walked over and placed her hands on his shoulder. He felt his cheeks blush slightly as he found a place for one of the books he was holding and slide it in. “Yeah, I um…I actually told her about…well, you know.” Lilly’s eyebrows arched a bit in surprise when he said that. “Really? How did she take it?” “Really well actually.” He could have sworn he saw a frown etch over Lilly’s face for a split second before it was replaced with a broad smile. “That’s awesome, Daniel! I’m really happy for you!” “You mean it?” “Of course,” Lilly told him, “it’s rare when we find acceptance. I’m very happy for you. I hope she treats you well.” “Thank you, Lilly…and I hope that…” Daniel wanted to return the favor, wanted to say that he wished she would find happiness too. But, just the thought of her with someone else – speaking to him like she did online…and doing things like that, made him feel a bit jealous. What was wrong with him? “Hey, Lilly can you help me with something!” One of their coworkers called from the register. “Yeah, be right there,” Lilly said, giving Daniel one last glance before she walked away. Daniel couldn’t help but watch leave, sighing heavily, before going back to business. He felt like there was more than he wanted to say, but he didn’t have the courage. He didn’t understand his feelings for Lilly at the moment. Has he only noticed her because he knew of her secret? Or was there more than meets the eye? He didn’t speak much to Lilly for the rest of his shift, but he kept his eyes on her. Once in a while, she would catch him staring, and he would try to play it off as if he was looking at something else, or he was trying to get her attention to help him with some task. After his shift was over, he pulled his phone out of his locker and checked it, realizing he got a text message from Natalie. Hey Daniel! I’ve been thinking a lot lately about everything that is going on! Would love if we could sit down and talk about it more. Are you free later on tonight? He felt his heart sink a little bit, was this a good talk or a bad talk? Maybe she was a bit more curious about the fetish, which he couldn’t blame her. It was then that Lilly walked in as well. “Going home?” He nodded his head. “Yes.” “Daniel…” Lilly sighed as she walked over to him. “Why do you keep staring at me?” He could feel his face start to blush but tried to keep his composure. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “I’m not stupid, Daniel! You were staring at me. Do you have something to say to me? I’m not going to sit here and let you play games with my – “ Before he knew what he was doing, before he could process his thoughts before any reason of right and wrong could register – he reached over, placed his hands upon her shoulder, pulled her close… And kissed her.

Sorry for the delay, just have been kind of busy with another story of mine. Also thanks again for the responses both positive and negative. It really helps me see where everyone feels about this type of story. Which would be a good time to point out about my intentions with the story. It's been several years since I've written a story so I'm kinda rusty and I only felt like doing this because it's a hobby that helps me relax from the everyday work life. I understand that my pacing is rather slow, story wise and some parts of it are rather predictable, based on other ab/dl stories. I'm not trying to right something that has a ton of plot twists and I don't have any attention of diverging from how I have planned it out but I do want to keep it as a mild entertaining story with a few twists that could be enjoyed for a few minutes. There are many different forms of the ab/dl fetish that people prefer. I'm more on the soft/slow regression side of things. If you have continued to read past this, I assume that you enjoy the story to a certain extent and will continue until I finish it at some point. Have a great day everyone! Chapter 12 The ride to Serena's house was rather quiet but filled with tension. Alice watched as Tohru kept her eyes on the road. She could tell the Amazon was having not having a fun time dealing with the rough weather which hampered her vision. But she could tell that there was more to it than that. “Ugh...Tohru...You okay? You seem a bit frustrated.” Alice's body winced as the sound of thunder continued on in the distance. “I'm...I'm alright. I've just got a lot on my mind.” Tohru was only telling part of the truth. She was struggling with dealing with not just the weather but also her Amazonian instincts. “Why is this happening now? I've got along with Alice just fine until now. Is it because she's acting vulnerable due to the thunder and lightning? I thought this part of me died over three years ago... Perhaps I've spent too much time with her...If that's the case, going to work should help out with my own personal emotions. I can't allow myself to slip up!” Tohru bit her lip which caused some blood to drip down her chin. “Wow...Tohru really is in a bad mood. I want to help but I think it's best that I just stay quiet. But this freaking weather! I cant' stand it!” Alice stated in her mind. All Tohru could think about, was being at her house and holding Alice near her chest as she read a bed time story while cradling her while she was in just a diaper. The Amazon quickly hit the brakes as she came back to reality to realize that she had came close to hitting a car in front of her. “TOHRU! WHAT'S WRONG?” Alice yelled out. Her body tensed up at the sudden jolt from the car stopping, suddenly. “I'm sorry Alice...I haven't been myself lately. I promise to be a better mother to you.” Tohru wiped the blood from her lip as she pressed the gas pedal to continue to her destination. Alice wasn't certain by what she meant by being a better mother. She knew that they were playing the role of mother and daughter due to the ridiculous Amazon laws but she could tell there was a lot of meaning behind her words. After what felt like an eternity. Tohru had reached Serena's house as she pulled into the driveway. “This weather is unreal. I can barely see outside!” Alice stated as Alice opened her door and took her out of her booster seat. The combination of the harsh wind and rain had narrowed the visibility. “Good thing I brought a umbrella. We both would be soaked already if I didn't have it.” Tohru replied as the two of them walked towards the front door. A mixture of thunder and lightning could be felt and see above the two. Alice yelped out loud as she tightly held onto Tohru's chest. Despite the umbrella, Alice could feel the rain causing her to get wet. “This isn't good...If this continues...” Tohru rang the door bell while looking down at her adopted little. Tohru did her best to restrain herself. “Welcome, I'm glad that you two...”Serena was cutoff from her speech as Alice rushed into the house. Serena turned her head in shock to see the redheaded little breathing heavily while slightly soaked from the weather conditions. “I wasn't expecting that type of response.” Serena stated as Tohru walked inside the house and folded up her umbrella. “I can't stay long. I'm planning on putting some serious overtime at work today.” Tohru stated as she shook Serena's hand. “Can't you stay for a cup of coffee at least?” Serena asked with concern. “I'm good. I already had some this morning. Tohru went over to Alice and kneeled down so she was face to face with her. “I've got to get going. I'll be back late, so don't worry too much about me. Try to enjoy yourself.” Tohru stated as she hugged Alice. “Ugh...Okay...I will...Thank you Tohru.” Alice was cut off guard by the warm embrace. Not wanting to be rude, she hugged Tohru right back even though it felt a bit awkward for her. “We will get through this together!” Tohru stated as she lightly kissed Alice on her cheek. Alice blushed immensely from what just occurred. Serena held her hand to her mouth. She was astounded to what had just taken place. “Thanks again for looking after Alice.” Tohru stated as she opened up her umbrella and closed the door behind her. “What the hell was that all about!?” Alice stated in her mind. “Today has certainly started off unexpected.” Serena stated as she looked over at Alice. She noticed that the young girl was shaking, mostly due to the cold and wet weather. “Would you like me to fix you some hot chocolate? Serena asked “Please.” Alice felt out of place, both mentally from what just occurred and physically due to the rainstorm. “Go ahead and take a seat on the couch and make yourself at home. I'll wake up my daughter in just a moment.” Serena replied as she went into the kitchen. Alice slowly walked over to the couch as she tried to grasp at what had just occurred. Serena looked over two jars of hot chocolate powder. The only difference was that one of them was specifically made for little's. Which meant that if she wanted to, Serena could keep Alice under her control if she deemed so. “I promised Tohru that I wouldn't resort to such methods.” Serena sighed as she put away the powder meant for little's and used the normal chocolate powder and mixed it with the hot water she had in a glass cup. - - - - - - - - - - - “Aww...Solitude...It's been a while ...”Tohru stated to herself as she turned off her radio and enjoyed the sounds of the raindrops on her car as she headed to her work. She started to feel more like herself as she finally was alone in her car. “I don't think today will be much of a busy work day.” Tohru stated as she thought the weather would keep most of the Amazons indoors, so her job in security for a communications company would be rather light when it came to dealing with it's clients today. “I hope Alice and Serena get along. That would be so make life so much simpler.” Tohru started to remember what she did to Alice before she headed off to her work. “OH SHIT! What the hell is wrong with me!” Tohru stated out loud as she remembered that she had kissed Alice on her cheek. “God no! I hope she doesn't think any less of me.” The Amazon stated as she placed her hand on her forehead while keeping her eyes on the road. “I just want to protect her...and care for her...” Tohru loathed her feelings, seeing it as a betrayal to Alice. - - - - - - - - - “Here ya go! This should warm up your little body.” Serena stated as she took a seat next to Alice. “Ugh...Thanks.” Alice took a sip of the hot chocolate and immediately felt the warm sensation throughout her entire body. “This is some damn good stuff.” Alice stated as she took a larger sip of the warm liquid. “Thanks. It's something that you can't find in your average store.” Serena replied as a she looked over at Alice. “Wait...You didn't put anything into this....Did you?” Alice asked as she lowered the cup at looked up at the Amazon. “I would usually take such a question as offensive...But since we haven't exactly gotten along. I understand. And to answer your question, No! I didn't. If I did, you would have never found out.” Serena stated with a smirk. “Ironically, I actually believe you.” Alice took another sip of the hot chocolate, allowing herself to relax a bit. “I have to express my pleasant surprise. I didn't think that you and Tohru had bonded that much. It makes me happy to see, such progress.” Serena looked over Alice's clothes and put her hand on her arm to see that it was soaked from the storm. “I would appreciate if you wouldn't touch me so casually.” Alice stated with a serious tone. “I just wanted to see how wet your clothes were.” Serena stated as she stood up. “They are not that bad.” Alice lied to herself, she knew that she was soaked even though she was only outside for a couple minutes and even had the umbrella under her. “I will be back with my daughter and some clothes for you.” Serena replied as she left the living room. “I'm not wearing any damn diapers! Keep that in mind!” Alice yelled out as she finished her hot chocolate. For the next few minutes, Alice started to think about Tohru and how oddly she acted, it was out of character for her. She decided that when she came to pick her up that she would get straight to the point and ask Tohru what has been bothering her. Alice need answers to her lessen her concerns. “Momma. I'm still tired!” Jessie cried out as she was being held by Serena and being brought out into the living room. Alice looked on in disgust to see Jessie wearing a light blue nightie with her diaper available for view. “Just wait here for a moment and I'll be back with your ba ba and if you want, I'll put on some cartoons for you to watch, okay darling?” Serena stated as she placed Jessie into a playpen that was sitting near the television area. “Now as for you, I want you to put this one. The bathroom is down the hall, you can go ahead and change in there.” Serena replied as she handed Alice a outfit. And don't worry. I'm not planning on putting you into a diaper...That is unless you wet and or mess yourself.” Alice ignored Serena as she looked over the outfit. She noticed that it was colored both white and black and felt soft, like touching the fur from an animal. “What the hell is this?” Alice asked as she looked up at the Amazon. “It's a onesie. A cute panda onesie to be exact.” Serena stated. “Your kidding if you think I'm going to put something like this on!” Alice threw the outfit on the floor and stood up. “Think about it. I didn't see you coming with any additional clothing to wear and I don't want Tohru to get pissed off at me, if you catch a cold because of the wet clothes you have on. Besides, it's not like we are going to be heading anywhere today with the weather like this!” Serena picked up the onesie and held it out in front of Alice's face. “Don't you have something more mature for me to wear!?” Alice hated at how rationally specific, Serena was to her. “Heh, I've got other...More infantile outfits if you would like to check out.” Serena brushed her hair a bit, knowing that she had boxed the little into a situation that she couldn't control. Alice thought about her options. She could continue to object and disobey but she hated the way her sweats felt. Alice also took a look at the outside window to see nothing but dark grey skies and the whistling noises of the wind and rain coming through the cracks of the windows. “I can't exactly leave here, either.” Alice sighed and decided that it was better than what Jessie was wearing and headed into the hallway with the outfit. “Mama?” Jessie asked as she started to scratch her eyes. “Yes dear?” Serena asked as she turned her head to focus on her little. “Was that...Alice?” Jessie asked. “It sure was.” Serena replied as she headed to the kitchen. Jessie's eyes started to open even wider from the revelation that her close friend had finally come back to her. “Thank goodness these are not wet.” Alice stated as she looked over her panties after taking off her shoes and then her sweat pants and shirt. “I bet that bitch had this all planned out from the beginning.” Alice stated to herself she looked over the onesie and saw the zipper on the back to open it up. “God...This is humiliating.” Alice slowly put her legs into the outfit. Alice expected to feel awful but was actually surprised at how comfortable the inside of the material was. “If my parents saw me like this...I would commit suicide.” Alice put her arms through the onesie and then she slowly began to zip up the outfit from her back. After she finished zipping the outfit on. Alice took a glimpse of herself in a mirror near the door. “Just awful...It' even got a tail.” Alice slightly bent over so her butt was in full view. She noticed the puffy panda tail that was apart of the outfit. “This must be the area to make diaper changing much easier...So disgusting.” Alice noticed the snaps near the crotch area of the outfit. Before leaving, Alice noticed that the outfit also had a hoodie. Out of curiosity, she decided to put it over her head. She noticed the fluffy small ears that were attached to the hoodie of the onesie. “...I look like a damn furry!” Alice had a friend in high school that brought her to a convention that was filled with people that shared the interest in wearing animals costumes for fun or for pleasure and that was how she learned about the definition of the word, furry. With the exception of the front of her face, her entire body was covered by the onesie, even her hands and feet were no exception. “This is ridiculous.” Alice removed the hoodie part of the onesie and exited the bathroom. “My goodness. Aren't you just adorable!” Serena stated as she walked over to Alice as the little entered back into the living room. “Your the last person I want to hear that from.” Alice turned her attention to Jessie who was sucking on a bottle in her playpen. “Yo! Let me guess, your probably incapable of human speech, isn't that right, dumb ass?.” Alice stated as she sat back down on the couch. She felt very warm and secure with her new outfit but she would never admit it. “What the hell are you talking about? Of course I can talk, you dummy!” Jessie stated as she removed the bottle from her mouth. Alice's mouth was wide as it could be due to the sheer shock and awe that she was witnessing. “Jessie, your back to your normal self again!” Alice rushed over to the playpen. She wanted to give her longtime buddy a hug but due to the size of the playpen, she had no way of doing so. “Here...Let me help you in.” Serena quickly scooped Alice up by her arms and placed the girl into the playpen with Jessie. Alice gave Serena a look of frustration but decided it would not do any good and she turned her attention to her friend and quickly embraced her with a tight hug. Jessie was caught off guard at first but then countered with her own hug. “Now you two play nicely, while mommy cleans up in the kitchen. Oh and Jessie, no more bad words, okay!” “Serena stated as she exited to the kitchen. Okay, mommy.” Jessie replied as the two little's sat down to catch up on lost time. “It's so damn good to see you back to normal self compared to how you were, two days ago.” Alice stated with a smile. “What are you talking about? I've always been myself. Nothing has ever changed. In fact, I think it's you that has changed.” Jessie replied as she sucked down some of her juice in her bottle. “That's a good one, Jessie. But now's not the time for jokes. To tell you the truth, I've actually found a way to get myself out of this freaky dimension. I'm still working on a way to get you and Aura out of here. It's going to take some time but I won't let you two down.” Alice stated as she gave a v sign with her two fingers, indicting, victory. “What the heck are you going on about? I am home. You're acting weird.” Jessie stated as she some drool came down her chin. “HUH! THE FUCK?” Alice what a loss. She wasn't expecting such a response which caught her off guard. “Watch the potty language! I don't want mommy to get angry at us!” A loud crinkling noise could be heard from Jessie's diaper as she shifted her position of seating. “First off, this isn't your home...This is the twilight zone where all the weird crap goes on. And second … What's all this mommy bullshit. Your real mom is back in our dimension, probably freaking out that you haven't returned home.” Alice responded. “I have no idea what you are talking about. I only have one mommy and that's the mommy in the kitchen right now.” Jessie could feel her diaper becoming warmer as she relaxed herself and wet herself. Alice remembered what Tohru had told her about the influence of the Amazons and their ability to manipulate little's. “Wait just a moment...Are you telling me that you don't remember where we were over a week ago?” Alice asked as she started t look a bit worried. “My mind is a little fuzzy on that but I do remember that you, me, and Aura were about to graduate from preschool and we spent our free time in daycare if I remember correctly. “ Jessie stated. “Oh my god. It's actually that bad!...”Alice stated to herself as she sighed in disappointment. “What are you talking about? Did you go poopy in your diapy?” Jessie stated as she finished off her bottle. “Do you not remember that we got sucked into this dimension by accident and were being chased by a bunch of crazy ass Amazons? Alice was desperate to hope that Jessie had some recollection before she was captured by Serena. “Hmm...I remember that we got ourselves lost when we went on an adventure...But thankfully my mommy found me and brought me back home. I love her so much!” Jessie stated as she smiled gleefully. Alice cringed at how brainwashed her friend had become. “This is just messed up!” Alice stated in her mind as she watched her friend crawl over to some coloring books. “I bored with talking, let's do some coloring together!” Jessie stated with excitement as she grabbed some crayons near her and opened up a picture book near her. “This is far worse than I could have imagined.” Alice stated to herself as she got back onto her feet. “Just a moment. I need to have a talk with...Your dearest mommy.” Alice shuttered at saying that word. Alice tried to find a way to open the playpen but she couldn't find any switch and she had no way of climbing out since it was over seven feet tall. “HEY SERENA, I NEED TO SPEAK WITH YOU FOR A MOMENT!” Alice yelled out, hoping to get the Amazon's attention. Thankfully, her plea didn't fall on death ear as Serena entered the living room. “What is it? Do you need to go potty?”Serena replied in a babyish tone. “Of course not...I need to talk to you about Jessie. It's serious, alright!” Alice stated while placing her hands on her waist. “We will have plenty of time to talk about that subject, later...For now, you should spend some time with your friend and enjoy playtime together.” Serena gave off a wicked smile as she exited back into the kitchen. “That bitch! I can tell that she's enjoying every minute of this!” Alice stated silently as she clinched her fists. Alice! Help me with this drawing! It's a princess but I can't stay inside the lines!” Jessie whined, hoping to get her friends attention. “Hell...I truly am in hell.” Alice stated to herself as she walked back over to Jessie to assist her with the drawing, hoping that it would make the time go by faster. - - - - - - - - “Class, I would like introduce you to our newest student who also happens to be my adopted daughter. Her name is Aura. Please make her feel at home.” Amber stated as she held Aura near her chest on front of her students. “Hello Aura!” The whole class mixed with little's and Amazonian toddlers replied in union together. “This is so embarrassing!” Aura stated in her mind. She was wearing a dark purple dress and pink diaper that was fully exposed. She was comfortable wearing such attire around her mommy and Kyle but she wasn't prepared to be shown off to a bunch of strangers. Amber gently padded Aura's butt as she placed her inside the vast and large playpen where all her students were sitting. Aura could see that Kyle was sitting left of her which helped calm her down a bit. To her right, she saw a boy but he looked to be a bit taller and thicker looking “He must be a Amazonian toddler, just like Crystal.” Aura stated “Alright class, today I'm going to read you all a fairy tale story, so be sure to pay attention, because we are going to have a quiz on it and I'll be calling on some of you at random, to read your answers.” Amber stated as she handed out a paper and crayon to each student. “Looks like there is around a twenty of us. I thought it would be more...Thank goodness.” Aura stated to herself. Aura felt someone poking on her back. She turned to see a little with tan colored skin and long dark brown hair. “You must be the portal little that Kyle was talking about. My name is Shauna, pleased to meet you. I'm a native little from this city.” The girl stated with a smile. “Ugh...Thank you...It's a pleasure as well. My name is Aura...And ya...I'm not from around here.” Aura felt conflicted. Part of her, secretly enjoyed being in the Amazon's dimension but another part of her missed her family from her own dimension. Shauna noticed Aura's melancholy expression. “It's rough at first. Trust me, I would know. I had planned on going to a college for little's but the government shut down the institution and only gave us the option of either going to a reform school or place ourselves up for adoption at one the facilities. Of course I chose the latter. I didn't want to lose everything I knew about myself and to start over from scratch. Thankfully the mommy and daddy that chose to adopt me were super nice. They didn't forcefully baby me. It was a slow process but I eventually grew to enjoy and accept my new role as their daughter. Of course, diapers and bottle feedings were something that I had to get used too. I didn't like it at first but soon I grew accustomed to it just like breathing the fresh air.”Aura knew that Shauna was trying to get on friendly terms with her. “I appreciate it. It's been a rough couple days being here. By the way, your onesie is super cute!” Aura replied she looked at Shauna's outfit. It was dark green which covered her from her neck to her feet. “Thanks! My mommy is so thoughtful. I especially love when she takes me to the playground. It feels like that all my troubles and worries just float away. Is that the same with your mommy?” The native little asked. Aura blushed when she was asked. But the more she thought about it, the more she realized at how comforting it was when she was being nursed by Amber. “Hey Aura, Shauna...Pay attention!” Kyle stated as the two little's looked up at Amber to see that she was waiting for the two of them to quit talking. “Are we done?” Amber asked as she held a book with her right hand and took a seat on her desk. “Sorry teacher...I was just welcoming our new friend and classmate.” Shauna stated before quieting herself. “Sorry...Mommy.” Aura stated with hesitation. “That's okay. I'll allow it. Just no more talky until lunch time.” Amber replied as she opened the book. Aura looked at the paper in front of her. It was a simple pick your answer type of quiz. “I feel like I'm back in elementary school.” Aura stated in her mind . - - - - - - - - - Holy shit...It's only noon!?” Alice looked up at a clock near her. Boredom from coloring and playing with blocks even if it was with her close friend, it was not stimulating any excitement. “What's wrong Alice, you not having any fun?” Jessie stated as she continued to focus on building her castle with the toy blocks around her. “Was it really that obvious? Unbelievable! How can you possibly enjoy this crap?” Alice laid motionless on the carpet floor. She felt prisoner to the playpen that surrounded her. “It's lunch time you two. I bet your both starving.” Serena entered the living. Jessie crawled over to her mommy. The crinkling sound of her diaper made Alice sick to her stomach. “Did you two enjoy your playtime together?” Serena picked up Jessie and held her closely while patting her head. “I am, but I think Alice is being a grumpy head, she seems to be in a bad mood right now.” Jessie replied. “I'm sure she has her reasons.” Serena stated as she smirked at Alice before bringing her daughter into the kitchen and putting her into a high chair. “I wasn't counting on Jessie being this messed up in the head. That may prove to be a problem if I want to help her escape this place.” Alice looked up at the ceiling as he contemplated her possible options. “I bet your eager to get out of there.” Serena stated as she looked down at Alice. “I'm eager to get the hell out of this dimension!” Alice replied as she started to stand up. “I don't doubt that.” Serena quickly picked Alice up and out of the playpen and carried her into the kitchen. “You realize that I can walk, right?” Alice wanted to slug Serena in her jaw. “I know, but it's more fun this way.” Serena winked as she placed Alice into a high chair of her own and locked it into place. “What the hell!? Didn't you promise Tohru that you would treat me with the same respect that you would with her?” Alice struggled to free herself while Jessie watched on with curiosity. “To be exact...I only promised her that I wouldn't do anything to mentally or physically regress you. But if you continue to act up...I just may have to resort to such drastic actions.” Serena replied as she grabbed a bowl of macaroni and cheese and placed it on Jessie's table. “Thank you mommy! “Jessie wasted no time and grabbed a fork and began to chow down the food in front of her. “It's my pleasure, darling.” Serena replied as she placed a similar looking bowl in front of Alice. Alice felt her stomach rumbling, she knew that she was hungry but didn't want to give the Amazon that was in front of her the pleasure of her desperation. “Don't worry, this mac and cheese doesn't have anything in it that would regress you...But I could put some special cheese on it, if that is what you would like.” Serena enjoyed the control and power that she had over the distraught little. “No thanks.” Alice gave of an obvious forced smile as she took the fork in front of her and began to eat her food. “What the!? This is good...No it's damn good. I haven't had mac and cheese this tasty in forever.” Alice stated in her mind. Serena went over to fix herself a cup of coffee, she took a quick glimpse of how cute Alice looked as she sat in her high chair while wearing a onesie. The only thing that was missing was the diaper underneath it. “We can have our serious talk after lunch, okay Alice.” Serena stated as she waited for her coffee to cool off a bit. Alice nodded as she continued to scarf down the bowl of mac and cheese. “Mommy, it's still raining outside. Please make it stop. I wanna go exploring!” Jessie whimpered as she began to mess her diaper. “Be patient, darling. It won't last forever.” Serena went over and wiped the cheese that covered her daughters face. “Looks like my baby made a messy. Hurry up and finish and I'll get you changed into a nice fresh diapy!” Serena kissed Jessie on her nose. Alice looked on in disgust. “I'm finished. I've lost my appetite.” Alice put her fork down on the table. “Looks like you have enough for two more bites. Please be a good girl for your aunty and finish it off.” Serena pinched Alice on her cheek, causing the girl to seethe in anger. “Calm down, this is what she wants. If I get out of line, I'll end up just like Jessie.” Alice gritted her teeth as she finished off her meal after taking a few minutes to cool off. “You two have been so well behaved. I think that calls for a reward. But first, let's get you out of that stinky diapy!” Serena took Jessie out of her high chair and walked over to Alice's high chair. “I trust that you can help yourself out.” Serena stated as she removed the lock from the high chair. “Dear god, Jessie...Did you just actually shit yourself!” Alice pinched her nose as she hopped off the high chair. “I would rather be a stinky girl than one with a stinky mouth!” Jessie stuck her tongue out at Alice as they reentered the living room. Serena chuckled to herself at the response. “This is beyond fucked.” Alice quietly whispered to herself as she walked back into the living room. “Alice, can you be a dear and grab me a spare diaper in Jessie's nursery?” Serena stated as she laid out a blanket and placed her daughter onto it. “Are you for real?” Alice asked as she looked at Serena with utter disgust. Serena ignored her as she removed Jessie's diaper and began to wipe her away the mess she made. “Fine...”Alice decided to head into the hallway, The last thing she wanted to see, was her close friend being changed. “This must be it...Jesus...Talk about overdoing it!” Alice opened a door to see a nursery with pink colored walls and white colored furniture that would look adequate for a newborn baby...But for someone in their late teens, that was just pathetic. Alice thought. Alice saw a pair of diapers near a changing table. “Why the fuck doesn't she just change her in here?” Alice remembered that Serena was being a deceitful bitch, which explained her actions. “I don't know how much more of this I can take!” Alice grabbed one of the diapers and exited the nursery. “Who's a good girl?...Yes Yes...You are!”Serena was tickling Jessie on her bare stomach as Alice walked towards the couple in the living room. “Thank you Alice.” Serena replied as the redheaded little handed her the diaper. Alice made sure to not make any eye contact with Jessie. She already felt like she was going to throw up and she did not want to see anything that could make it worse. “Hey Alice...Aren't you going to get your diaper changed?” Jessie stated as Serena began to apply the tapes to her new diaper. Alice ignored her as she took a seat on the couch and looked out the window to see that the weather had not improved whatsoever. “Alice doesn't wear diapers, Jessie. She thinks that she is a big girl, isn't that funny?” Serena Gently helped Jessie onto her feet. “It is! Hehe. She likes playing pretend!” Serena picked up her adopted daughter and sat on the couch and placed the girl on her lap. “Are you ready for desert?” Serena stated as she started to take off her shirt. “Yes, mommy!” Jessie replied as she licked her lips. “WAIT A MOMENT! Your not going to do that nasty shit in front of me!” Alice hopped off the couch, preparing to walk away from the scene. “This is perfectly normal for both Amazons and little's. Besides, I thought we were going to have a serious discussion about my daughter, among other things.” Serena removed her bra. Jessie didn't waste a moment and opened her mouth and began to suck on Serena's right breast. “We can have this discussion later, when I'm not so repulsed.” Alice was about to head back into the kitchen. “Don't you want to know how long Jessie would remain under the influence of being regressed? I can tell you if you are still curious. Besides, they are plenty of things I would like to talk to you about. For example...About having my daughter return to the dimension that you two came from...” Alice turned her head in shock. “Is she being serious? I doubt it...But if she is giving the possibility of allowing Jessie to return to normal and go back to her family...I can't waste the chance!” Alice bit her lip as she walked back and sat on the couch, keeping herself distant from Serena, whom was nursing one of her closest friends. “So, how's Tohru? Hasn't she been lovely to be around?” Serena asked as she made herself more comfortable. “Why do you care? Besides, weren't we going to have a talk about giving my friend back to me.” Alice had a hard time showing her displeasure at seeing her friend being breast fed, right in front of her. “We will get to that. But I would like your personal opinion on Tohru. I've known her since my days when I was doing shady work for the wrong type of people. She really helped straightening me out when I was at my worst.” Serena stated. “She's been...Kind and supportive of me. Unlike every freaking Amazon in this damn dimension!” Alice crossed her arms together as she began to relax a bit more. “That's good to hear. To be perfectly honest, I haven't seen her so happy for over three years. You are like a blessing in disguise for that woman.” Serena replied. “What do you mean?” Alice was curious about knowing of Tohru's past. “Tohru is strong...However strength can only get you so far, especially with what happened a couple years ago.” Serena gently patted Jessie's head as she continued to nurse. “What happened to her?” Alice wanted to know about the mystery of Tohru's past. “I promised Tohru that I would not bring up the subject and I plan to honor her request...So if you want to know...You will need to ask her.” Alice's hopes were dashed when Serena refused to speak about it. “You really must really enjoy watching me suffer.” Alice replied as she put her head on the the armrest of the couch. “True, it's does give me some amusement. But it's also because you refuse to accept your role as a little.” Serena stated. “What I refuse, is to be babied and turned into a mindless drooling idiot!” Alice replied with anger. “That's just only a small part of it. The more important aspect, is the bonding experience between a Amazon and a little. Their truly is nothing like it. Even I'm surprised at how much I've grown to love Jessie. I'm so thankful to have her in my life.” Serena placed a rag on her shoulder as she started to pat Jessie's back, trying to help burp her. “The only reason that someone like Jessie is even putting up with it, is because she has been brainwashed by your Amazon voodoo crap! She would never put up with something like this if she were in the right mindset.” Alice retorted. “Perhaps...But you have to keep in mind that our breast milk only works in temporary regression. If she truly felt ill about her current upbringing, she would have said something to you...Did she bring anything like that up?” Serena asked. “Of course not! She's under the impression that you have always been her mom and that we had just graduated from preschool when in fact, we were about to graduate from high school! So don't try to act all high and mighty in front of me and make excuses!.” Alice responded. “Pity. I thought we could reach some sort of understanding. Then again, you are just a little that doesn't know what's best for you.” Serena started to exit the living room while holding her Jessie in her arms. “What about are conversation about giving my friend back to me? Alice yelled out. “Oh...About that. It was just an excuse so we could talk. I have no intentions of giving up my daughter.” Serena laughed as she brought Jessie into her nursery. “How much longer am I going to have to put up with this?” Alice's thoughts were on Tohru, hoping that she would back soon to free her from the confines of being babysat by her friend. “I'm fucking pissed.” Alice saw a remote laying on the coffee table and grabbed it. “I need something to distract me from this misery.” Alice fiddled with the remote and pressed the power button. Alice hopped back onto the couch as she tried to find a way to relax and not want to bash Serena's head in. “All right children, let's go and make some new friends!” A amazon woman replied while wearing an outfit that looked like something that would belong to a witch or a wizard. The children were all little's that were wearing nothing but their shirts and diapers as they followed the Amazon. “Just awful.” Alice was about to change the channel but shes stopped short of doing so as a relaxing melody began to play in the background of the show. Alice froze in place over the oddly relaxing sounds coming from the television. “My body...It's not wanting to move!” Any sense of anxiety that Alice was beginning to feel, was starting to diminish. “Is this, that hypnotizing crap!?” Alice tried to close her eyes but they were glued to the screen of the television. “No it can't be. I would be repulsed by this...I wonder what type of adventure they are going on?” Alice placed the remote next to her as she positioned herself to sit cross legged and allowed herself to be absorbed by the sights and sounds on the television. - - - - - - - - - - - “So Tohru, I heard that you adopted yourself a little of your own. How does it feel to a parent? Pretty exciting huh?” A co-worker stated as she entered the break room to see Tohru on a smoke break “It's...Different. I'm still trying to figure things out.” Tohru stated as she took a puff from her cigarette. “I'm surprised that you decided to not use your paternity leave. I guess taking a pay-cut was not on the cards.” The co-working replied as he lit up his own cigarette. “There are three things guaranteed in the world. Life, death, and bills...The latter is the worst.” Tohru chuckled to herself. “Tell me about it. At least on days like this we can unwind a bit. The weather is perfect to keep the work level at a minimum.” The co-worker looked outside the window to see the nonstop downpour. “I wonder what Alice is doing right now?” Tohru was interrupted from her daydreaming as the co-worker slapped her on the back. “So how long are you scheduled for your shift?” The co-worker asked. “It's around two right now. I'll be off around nine tonight.” Tohru responded as she looked at her watch. “Wow, you must really need the pay if you need to put in that much overtime. Don't push yourself, okay?” The co-worker replied as he put out his cigarette and exited the break room. Tohru waved back as she continued to wander about with her thoughts about Alice and her current relationship with her. - - - - - - - - - - - - After placing Jessie into her crib for her afternoon nap, Serena walked back into the living room to see the television on and that Alice was currently fixated on a program. “What's caught your interest?” Serena was curious to what Alice was focused on. She turned her head to see that she was watching. It was a learning show that educated little's on the power of friendship and happiness. Serena immediately knew that the program was one of the several shows that was not friendly to a little's mindset. The Amazon rushed over with the intent of changing the channel but at the last moment, she decided against it. “Perhaps, this would be for the best. A little regression wouldn't be so bad for her.” Serena smirked as she took a glimpse at Alice. The young redhead was so engrossed into the show that she didn't even realize that she was drooling a little bit. “I think I'll start the preparations for dinner.” Serena hummed a song to herself as she went into the kitchen. “That Amazon is so pretty and nice. Unlike that bully that's babysitting me!” Alice felt her body becoming warmer as she began to feel the effects of the hypnosis as her eyes continued to focus on the television screen.

2.) The Fall I walked up to Bailey and shoved her with both my hands. She stumbled into a table and knocked over someone's drink. "What the fuck did you do to me?!" But despite the vague accusation, she had a knowing smile on her face. She did do something! Ugh! I shoved her again, but this time she didn't move. I didn't catch her off guard or off balance. She was sturdy, like she was a rock and I was sunlight trying to move her. "That's not very becoming behavior, Pippy." Disappointment hung in my tone, and disappointment was to her like the itch of poison ivy. She might have been able to ignore it for a time, but it was not a pleasant sensation. The little spots on her neck glowed to my eyes and I could see details around them; the redness of her skin where she'd been touching it. "Not very becoming—“ Anger took over halfway through the sentence and I shoved her harder, harder than I thought I could, and she tripped backwards into the table. I looked at her in awe, then down at my hands. Did... did I do that? Well well, someone was experiencing a rage, wasn't she? This is what happened when I wasn't dutiful over draining my thralls. But her excitement and her passion smelled so wonderful, and I didn't want to take it from her all so soon. "That's awfully impolite of you to be so violent, and in a public place, too? Maybe we should go and talk somewhere." "I'm not going anywhere with you!" We were drawing attention. It was a Sunday night - there was no dance music or huge crowds. It was quiet. People were staring. "What did you do to me? Why is this happening?!" By ‘this’ I meant waking up in a piss-soaked bed. I meant feeling sick on my walk to work. I meant suffering constant arousal, like something was missing. She had drugged me. That was the only explanation. She was so impassioned; she had anger and fire and yet her eyes couldn't look away from me. My nails were stormy blue tonight and she watched my fingers with rapt attention as I moved my hands through the air. She wanted to push me away, I could see it in her eyes, and her entire body froze and betrayed her as I put my hand on her cheek and spoke calmly. "It sounds like you've had a rough night, Pippy." I slapped her hand away, but the action sapped so much of my strength. Already, I felt out of breath. Exhaustion filled my head. I had to work to focus. "Yeah, ever since I met you. I should call the police on you! You should be in jail!" "Excuse me, ma'am... is everything alright?" "No,” I said to the bartender. "Everything isn't alright!" "Pippy is having some trouble, maybe you could get her a drink? A mint julep is her favorite, could you prepare that? Top shelf, you can put it on my account." I looked at the bartender with a little smile and back at my little conquest, smiling enough to show my fangs, and then pushing a finger to her lips to quieten her down; there was no point in hiding it. The bartender turned his back and she opened her mouth wide, flashing two sharp incisors. And immediately my thoughts came back to the bite on my neck. Frustration welled up in me and I balled my hands into fists. "SERIOUSLY?! THIS IS ALL FOR SOME STUPID VAMPIRE FETISH?!" I touched the spot on her neck, my fingers on each of the little dots. For the young woman, it would feel more satisfying than scratching the most feverish itch. "You're so beautiful when you're worked up." The bartender put the drink beside her on the bar and I gestured to it, a demonstration of my sway. "Drink." I could enforce my will, though I almost never did. Surrender was tastier than dominion, but an example of her place in life couldn't hurt. She touched my neck and I felt my entire body shut down. Everything went hot and numb, but the constant arousal kicked it up a notch. She gave me an instruction. Without argument, my body obeyed her. I sipped the drink. What... what was she? "Now, you can stay here and keep shouting at me. Or you can come with me and I can make you feel things you've never felt before. Each time it feels better, each time is a whole new awakening for you." She literally drained the whole drink before she put it down - that was going to leave her blood so very sweet. I walked out after her, with my hand in hers, but there wasn't a car waiting. She led me down the street and I started to feel the sensations in my fingers again. I could move. But I kept walking. I kept following. I nervously bit my lip. "What's going on... explain what's going on..." "How about you tell me what you think is going on, Pippy. It's much more empowering to figure it out, and I promise to be honest with you." There was a nagging part of her mind that knew, after all. "...you're a vampire," I said quietly, with more annoyance than disbelief. "Like in those shitty books." This wasn't a fetish. This wasn't some weird new-age kink. Somewhere between yesterday and today, a fog had clouded over the spot in my brain that told me vampires were a myth. Somehow, I knew... "And what does a girl who is fed upon by a vampire and doesn't die become? What do you think happens when her blood is taken and replaced in kind with something from her Mistress?" Her pulse was quickening. This excited her. It couldn't help but excite her. Thralls were enslaved by their own enticement more than they were by anything chemical. "...I'm a vampire." Wow. Okay. I didn't like that one bit. "You can't just turn me into a vampire, you jackass! I have school! I have... I have a life! Turn me back!" But what did any of that have to do with wetting the bed? Was that just a coincidence...? "You're not a vampire." I did my best to not be disappointed in her deduction, but she still had potential. "The embrace is a gift you've not earned, one you might never earn. But... nor are you human." A thrall eventually lost all of their humanity, living an eternal existence to please and support their master; a fulfillment that few could ever hope to understand. Truthfully, by that point, they often never wanted to be embraced because it would promote independence. To a thrall, independence was a dirty word. "Sorry, I didn't finish the Twilight books. I don't know what you made me. But I'd really rather be human, if you don't mind." I glared at the side of her face. Even now, after she had sucked my blood and sabotaged my humanity, she was so damn gorgeous... I willed my feet to stop. We had gone half a mile from the club, which meant a half a mile walk back to my car. "Fix me." I couldn't help but laugh at her reference, at her distaste. It was amusing how cute she was. As she lost more and more of her adultly essence, those traits would shine truest. "Tell me about your time since we last spoke. Tell me about what you felt, and be honest with me. I can see through dishonesty like glass." "I don't care," I said coldly. "I'm not here to chat. I don't care about your vampire crap. I just want you to put me back to normal." I fall for one girl at a club and she turns out to be a vampire... I felt like I was in an after school special. I sighed and pressed my hand to her cheek, my body to her body, my teeth to her neck and her back to the brick wall of the alley. It wouldn't be a full feeding, but her defiance was so intoxicating that I couldn't help but take a little off the top. And if it left her a little more compliant for this difficult conversation, that was fine too. Gods, she was delicious. I shoved her as hard as I could, but it was no different to shoving a wall. Her teeth sunk into my neck and I felt the same warm tingling spread throughout my body. This time, I knew what she was doing. I knew how disgusting and awful it was. And at the same time, I couldn't contain the light moaning. It was just so... sensational... I didn't feed to change her, I didn't feed to enthrall her, I didn't feed to win her over. I fed from her as an act of pleasure; I gave so much more than I took. I flooded her blood with essence of me, I intoxicated her more readily than any alcohol could, and I lingered in her neck while my fingers played down her stomach. What would she give to tribute me? Would she wet? Would she do more? Would she cry and suck her thumb? Primal feelings flushed her over, ran through her, feelings and instincts and will and need. She was a Thrall. Thralls pleased their Mistresses. Finally, I pulled free my fangs. Blood dripped down my neck and I held onto the wall for balance. She wiped the redness from her lips and smiled down at me. But I couldn't move. I was warm and out of breath. But she was so... she was so... I looked up at her with watery eyes and tried to find my voice, but it came out so much weaker and infantile than I had planned. “…I hate you…” "Those words will haunt you from now until the end of eternity. Your regret in saying them, your inability to unsay them - you'll spend every moment of existence remembering when your mind was so small and your words so impulsive, wishing you could take it back." Thralls were such a funny little creatures. "Right now, you're feeling it. You're feeling intensity where I kissed you. You want to touch it, claw at it, chase after it, hold onto that sensation for the rest of time. Your little brain is fuzzing, hissing, static and distorted, you don't feel clear in any moment my kiss isn't happening. Your body is warm, your pulse is slow, your thoughts are all about me... kissing me, touching me, being close to me and alongside me. You feel it in every core thread of who you are. You feel one constant theme, one comforting, reassuring, wholly beautiful word: owned." And it might have all been words. She might have written it off. But I proved it all true just by stepping away, just by flirting with the idea of going. "W-wait!" My body reacted. I could move again, but it wasn't to run or to fight. I grabbed her by the wrist and felt a quiet panic in my heart. An ache. I just... I didn't want her to go. I looked up at her with helpless eyes and willed my fingers off her arm. I was hurting all over... "This... this is a trick... vampire... trick... this isn't how I really feel..." But real or not, I couldn't help but feel it. Her desperation, her need, her longing, her aching… it was so delightful, so delicious. I watched that shame of realization over her face, her beginning to notice that what I'd said was true. "If it were, why would I send you home? If it were a trick, why would let you out of my sight, never to return to me again?" She was so receptive, I couldn't wait to see how well she wore her regression as it took her. Never to return. I felt tears fill my eyes. The aching was too much. It consumed me. I could lose her. My Bailey. My Mistress. Tears dripped down my cheeks and I couldn't stop them. No matter how much I pushed them away, they kept coming. And then they turned into a torrent. I sniffled. I whimpered. I sobbed. "Dun go... please... dun go..." "Tell me about your feelings, since last we saw each other." I repeated the instruction, now that she felt it, now that she was receptive. I put my hand on her cheek and teased her lips with my thumb, not yet giving it to her. I knew what she'd been going through, but I longed to hear her say it, to talk about her impulses, her new thoughts, her regressive curiosity, and most of all... her dreams of me. Her tears ran hot across the skin of my fingers. "I can't stop thinking about you... I can't get you out of my head..." Tears kept dripping and I tried to steel myself. I knew this wasn't me! I knew I wasn't this needy! But she asked. She asked, so I had to tell her... right? "Everything is scary and... and I feel like I can't handle it on my own. And in my dreams you were there... you held my hand. You gave me the answers." My cheeks turned pink at the admission. Burning. Ashamed. "Please dun go... please Bailey..." "But you said how much you hated me, my little doll. Didn't you say that?" It was cruel to taunt her, to wind up her feelings like this, to draw up something so recent and fresh. But I'd promised her how much those words would haunt her, and part of her conversion meant her understanding that. I touched my kiss mark on her neck with my free hand, looking into her eyes with a pretty little hum from my lips. "You're so pretty now that you've been marked, you're so beautiful now that you're mine. It's so sad that you hate me." Hate her. I didn't hate her. I loved her. No, I knew that wasn't true. I knew this was just her stupid vampire tricks. But the aching in my chest. The idea that I could hate her... it seemed so foreign. Why would I say those horrible words? Why would I hurt her? It hurt so much. My chest ached. My blood felt hot. I felt sick. I continued to cry, shaking my head, trying to force it away. But the more I cried, the worse it felt. Hot. So hot. Scalding me from the inside. I had to stop it. I didn't hate her. I had to prove--but the thought was interrupted by a familiar feeling, followed by a very unfamiliar one. Peeing. And then, the hot moisture spreading between my legs, across my ass, and dripping down my thighs. I looked down in disbelief. What... what just.... "You're more beautiful right now than ever you've been. Tears in your eyes, your undies soaking wet, my little kiss on your neck, and your fingers grasping for my touch. You're so hot, Pippy." I couldn't take away her guilt, but I'd give her pride, I'd make her proud of what she just did, proud of her accident. Proud to be a little crybaby and proud to lose her adultness. Pride didn't just come before a fall, for Pippy, it was her fall. "Wet more. Be more beautiful. Show me how much more you can be for me. And if you're good, I'll give you another special..." — I smiled enough for her to see my fangs — “…kiss." I looked up at her in disbelief. I had to push her away. I had to run. But I didn't. Her thumb slipped between my lips and a deep instinct in my heart urged me to suck on it. So I did. And then a calm poured over me. A relaxation I had never felt in my life. And with no more than a gentle push, I began to soak my tight jeans, until the tops of my socks were wet. I smiled up at Bailey with a dizzy smile. I felt so... proud. "You're my little girl now, Pippy, littler and littler each time." When I kissed her this time, I fed. I indulged. I made sure she got back so much more. She didn't lose her adultness, she gave it to me, she gifted it to me, and said in her own wordless way 'do this for me'. By the time I'd taken my teeth out of her, she was limp like a doll and had been moaning the entire time, by the time I picked her up and held her to my hip, her head on my shoulders, she could barely keep her eyes open. But the smile stayed on her lips. She was soaking wet, but I knew she wanted more. I knew she wanted ways to impress me. She'd spend her time from now on using that little piece of knowledge - that I wanted her to be more childish, that I'd told her to wet herself - and she'd make it her life. For now, though, I was full. ~~ Thanks for reading, beautiful babies! Be sure to Like and Comment!

Sorry, everyone! Here is the next chapter! Enjoy!! Chapter Eleven "I've been looking forward to this all week!" Natalie said as she wrapped her arm around Daniel, pulling him closer to her. "What do you want to ride first?" "Whatever you want," Daniel said with a soft smile as they walked around the fair. It was Saturday night, and it was finally his second date with Natalie, which he was looking forward too. After everything that had happened between him and Lilly, he needed some time with Natalie to get his head on straight. Maybe after today, he would start to feel better. "Are you okay?" Natalie asked him. "You've seen distant." Ever since the encounter with her ex, Natalie has been cautious and he knew she was probably wondering if that was what was on his mind. "Yes, sorry." He shook his head. Natalie leaned forward and kissed his cheek, causing him to blush slightly. "Come on; let's go have some fun." She grabbed his hand and pulled him toward one of the rides. A few hours later, they found themselves sitting on a bench, sharing a funnel cake. "That was so much fun!" Natalie said. "I want to go on all of them again?" "Again?" Daniel asked, feeling a bit queasy after some of the rides they've been on. "After we take a break, of course," Natalie said with a small laugh. She grabbed some of the funnel cake with her fingers and brought it to his lips. "Say, ahhh." Daniel felt his cheeks grow red as he opened his mouth slightly as Natalie plopped the piece of cake into his mouth. "Good." He said with his mouth full and turning to look away from her. "Thank you for everything," Natalie suddenly said. "For what?" "For sticking around, most guys I believe would have run off after what happened. I should let you know it's almost finalized; we have a court day in a few days..." "That's great. Has he bothered you any since then?" "A few times, but not that bad," Natalie said with a shrug of her shoulders. "He's more of an 'all bark and no bite sort of guy." "Well that's good," Daniel said, trying to give a soft smile as he reached over and squeezed her hand. "Anything I can do to help?" She shook her head. "No, not really. It's just how things go, ya know? I'll be fine. I appreciate you just being here with me. I'm having a good time." "Same here," he told her, and he meant it. "Hey, Daniel! Fancy seeing you here!" Daniel looked up, noticing Thomas and a small group of co-workers from his job; he also saw Lilly standing in the background. "Hey, Thomas." He said as he turned his head to Natalie. "They're my co-workers." "Hello there," Natalie said with a smile and a small nod of her head. Daniel tried to get Lilly's attention, but her eyes were wandering off, looking at the distance. How was she feeling? Was she doing okay? There were many things he still wanted to ask her about and to talk to her, but he felt like it would almost be inappropriate, and he should keep his distance around her. "Won't bug you any longer on your date then," Thomas said with a wink as he started to turn to everyone else, "who wants to go on the roller coaster again?" He could hear them murmur a variety of different responses as they began to leave. As they started to walk away, Lilly turned her head back and looked at him – their eyes met – for a split second before she was lost amongst the crowd. "Well, they seem like a nice bunch," Natalie said as he stood up, going over to a trash can and throwing away the plate, she turned her attention back to Daniel. "So, what do you want to do now?" "Huh, what?" Daniel snapped out of his trance of thought as he turned his full attention to Natalie, who was giving him a look. What was he doing? Why was he thinking about Lilly when he was with Natalie? "Sorry about that, I don't mind. What do you feel like doing?" "Well, I was thinking," Natalie said as she walked over to him, placing her hand upon his shoulder, looking into his eyes, "either we could head back to my place, or we could go over to yours?" He took a deep breath and smiled. "Sounds perfect to me." They then left the fairgrounds and headed back to his place, and the whole time he was secretly hoping he remembered to put all his ABDL things away, not wanting Natalie to stumble upon it. Though he couldn't help but be curious to know what her reaction to it would be. He didn't think it would be like his ex-girlfriend who criticized him for it and left a lasting scar of pain from it. Would she accept it? Would she participate? He felt his palms get sweaty by just thinking about it. No way could happen, it was quite impossible. Just how it was impossible that Lilly turned out to be Mommy Violet. "I like your place," Natalie replied as they entered his small apartment. "Thank you; it's small, but hey, it's home." "That's all that matters." She said as she started to look over the kitchen and the living room, staring at his large 60-inch screen TV and the movies he had. "I haven't watched this one in forever." She said as he picked one out and showed it to him. "Great taste," Daniel said with a smile, "I also have a couple of beers if you want some?" "Sounds perfect." Daniel walked over to the kitchen, opening the fridge before grabbing a couple of beers and heading back to the living room. He set up the movie as the two of them cuddled on the couch. He was still feeling nervous, though he wasn't sure why. He didn't think Natalie came over with any attention of them sleeping together, as they already discussed it was perhaps a bit too soon for that, but then why? They watched the movie, Groundhog Day, it was almost complete silence, except for the stifled laughs here and there and the comments about the film. They cuddled close to each other, touching each other, leaning over to kiss each other once in a while. Daniel could feel his anxiety start to lessen up – the beer also helped with that as he soon drank his second one, deciding he wanted to slow down after that. "That was just as great as I remember it," Natalie said as he stretched after the credits started to roll. "Yes, I agree," He said, giving her a soft smile as he leaned forward and kissed her on the forehead. She returned the smile, and before he knew it, they were making out once again. There was a still small voice in the back of his mind, that couldn't help but wonder how she would react if he told her? As they kissed more and she ran her fingers up her thigh, what would she do if she knew? He was pretty positive a part of her already knew from their first date, but they haven't spoken about it since. Would it be alright to bring it up now? He never knew when was the right time to tell someone he was in a relationship about his love of diapers; it was always a scary topic. But, he felt at ease with her, like if she understood, she would be okay with it… He pulled away from their kiss. "Is everything okay?" She asked as she searched in his eyes. He stared back into hers, noticing a strand of hair had fallen in front of her face. He reached over and gently brushed it away. "Yeah, I just wanted to ask you something." He said, feeling his palms getting sweaty again, but he took a deep breath, he needed to stay calm for this otherwise he wouldn't be able to say it. This moment felt like the right time. "Yeah, of course, anything," Natalie replied with a broad smile that caused his stomach to drop. Man, she really was gorgeous. "I just wanted to know…" Daniel began to fumble around, unable to look at her directly now, how was he going to say this without freaking her out? "Do you remember our first date?" "Yes, it wasn't that long ago," Natalie said playfully as she stuck out her tongue. "I'm not that old, you know!" "I know that it's just, remember at the end of the night when we kissed?" "Yes…" Her voice trailed off as if she was lost in thought, could she perhaps know what he was going to ask about? "I was wondering if you noticed anything..er…different." Daniel could feel his heart pounding loudly in his chest, his voice no higher than a whisper, his cheeks felt like they were on fire. She didn't say anything at first, as if she was searching for the right thing to say. For a split moment, Daniel wished he could take it all back; he didn't want to hear anything that she had to say. He wanted to go back to the moment when the movie ended so he could erase it all; he closed his eyes, fearful of her answer. "You mean about the fact that you were wearing a diaper?"

Chapter 11 The faint vibrations of Amy’s phone slowly roused her from sleep. Her eyelids opened sluggishly as she tried to comprehend what was happening. Near the fourth ring, her eyes snapped open as she realized she was no longer dreaming and was about to miss a call. She blindly swiped out towards her nightstand, snatching up her phone and ripping out the charging cable. “Hello?” She said in a slurred and groggy tone. “Hello Amy, it’s Miss Anderson. I know that you’re not scheduled for today, but I would like to schedule an impromptu training session for your classes. I just have a few things to go over for your new role.” Amy blinked away the sleep as she tried to process what Kelly was saying. “Um... Yeah, okay.” “I’ll only need you for a few hours, would this morning at eleven be acceptable?” Amy looked over at the clock which read 7:30. “Yeah, that will be fine.” A thought occurred to her as she started to wonder what the training would be. “Will... Will Katherine need to come with me?” “No.” Kelly curtly replied. “This is only for your role as an instructor. Is she staying with you?” Amy found the question a bit unusual, but almost everything seemed unusual to her lately. “”Yes, she’s staying with me right now.” “Excellent.” Kelly replied. “Do you have someone who can watch her while you’re away?” Amy paused, grateful that Kelly couldn’t see the confused look on her face. “No… she’s just here at my apartment.” “I don’t believe that in her current state she needs to be unsupervised. You should find a sitter for her. The hospital can cover the expense of a part-time caregiver for her.” Amy was still trying to full wake up to digest all the information. “Um, okay. But I think it would be hard to explain… the situation to a sitter.” There was a short pause as Kelly considered her words. “If you prefer, I can find someone who is aware of the situation and has the necessary experience to watch her.” Amy wished this conversation was happening in person. Kelly was a difficult person to convince of anything, but it was easier when she wasn’t on the phone. “Okay, we can talk about it more during our meeting.” “Very well. I will see you at eleven. Goodbye” The phone beeped as the call ended, and Amy let her arm drop to her bed. She looked over at Katherine who was still sleeping soundly. She had migrated to the other side of the bed and was tangled in a mess of blankets. She certainly does move around a lot when she sleeps. Amy mused to herself. She gingerly lifted the sheets from around herself and quietly shifted her weight from the bed to the floor. Her socks on the carpet were barely audible as she stepped out of the room and down the hall. Amy passed her open guest room and looked it over. The apartment had been designed for 2 people, each sharing a connected bathroom with ample living space, but Amy had never really found a purpose for the second room. She used the second closet as overflow, but other than a small amount of junk she stored in the corner the room was almost bare. She began to envision Katherine moving her bed in. The small amount of stuff she has at her apartment would fit here nicely. She wondered to herself. She left the doorway and continued towards the kitchen. Still attempting to blink the sleep from her eyes, Amy turned on the coffee pot and began to get breakfast ready. The quiet gurgling of the coffee pot created a peaceful soundtrack to the otherwise silent Sunday morning. The skillet was placed on the stovetop and began to warm. Amy closed her eyes and inhaled as the room began to smell like fresh brewed coffee. Saturday’s were a nice day to relax, but there was something about Sundays that always seemed restful to her. After a bowl of pancake batter was thoroughly stirred, Amy began to ladle careful dollops of batter onto the hot skillet. Her first stack was completed just as Katherine walked into the room. Amy turned and noticed her just as she prepared the first plate. Katherine still clutched the blanket from last night. Her hair was in disarray and her wrinkled oversized t-shirt hung just below her hips and exposed a small pink strip of her diaper that seemed to sag just below the hem. Amy tried not to stare at it and wondered how she would be able to bring up the subject if she was actually wet. “Well good morning sleepyhead. You’re just in time.” She placed the stack of warm pancakes on the table, setting a fork and a bottle of syrup beside it. Katherine visibly perked up at the sight and waddled towards the table. Amy wondered if she was aware of what she was doing, but her question was soon answered as Amy climbed up into the chair and visibly winced as her diaper squished against the seat. She looked down in surprise and disgust as the sensation of the cold, soaked diaper finally registered with her. Amy was quick to react before she got upset. She was at her side, gently rubbing her back. “It’s okay, you just had a lot to drink last night and slept in. We’ll get it changed right after breakfast, but your pancakes won’t be good cold.” Katherine seemed to calm down before her embarrassment escalated any further. Amy returned to the stove to finish her own batch of pancakes. The coffee pot was finally full and Amy went to pour herself a cup. As she reached for a second mug for Katherine, she remembered the soda and wondered how well Katherine's stomach would be able to handle coffee. She put the mug back on the shelf and opened the fridge. “Hey Katie, what do you want to drink? I've got orange juice… milk…” She trailed off, hoping Katherine would accept one of the first few options. “Milk's fine." she said with a mouthful of pancakes. Amy took out the carton and poured a glass of milk. She opened the cabinet, grabbed a straw, and put it in the glass with a soft clink. Amy carried their drinks over to the table and retrieved her own stack of pancakes. Katherine paused for a moment when she noticed the straw, but didn’t say anything as she brought it up to her lips and took a drink. Amy focused on her pancakes and pretended not to notice. “So, Kelly called this morning…” Katherine froze with her fork half way to her mouth and looked up with wide eyes. “It’s okay.” Amy urged quickly, trying to shut down any anxiety before it started. “It’s just for me, she just wants to go over a few things about teaching courses. It’s in a few hours, would you be fine hanging out here until I get back?” Katherine didn’t trust anything that involved Kelly, her discomfort evident on her face. She nodded slowly, but her concerned look didn’t change. “You can watch whatever you want. It shouldn’t be long, so we can get lunch after I get back.” Katherine nodded with slightly more confidence than before. The two finished their breakfast and Amy set the dishes in the sink. “Okay, let’s get you taken care of.” Katherine didn’t respond, but began to make her way to the bathroom. Just like the previous night, she laid down wordlessly in the same position on the bathroom floor. Amy pulled up the small bit of Katherine’s shirt that covered her diaper. It was visibly swollen, emanating a soft squishing noise as Amy undid the tapes and folded it down. She grabbed the container of wipes and thoroughly cleaned Katherine. As she slid the used diaper away, she was amazed at how heavy it was. These things can really take a punch. She thought as she rolled the diaper into a ball and refastened the tapes shut. Amy looked at her small bathroom trashcan, realizing that one diaper would immediately fill it to capacity. We might need to get a diaper pail at this rate. She deposited the diaper and pulled a fresh one from the package. After adding powder, she taped it snugly around Katherine’s waist. “Good to go.” She smiled, but Katherine didn’t return the expression. “It’s just for safety. Maybe if you have some time to relax, it will get better. Maybe we can even look for some thinner diapers so you won’t feel self-conscious in public?” Katherine’s sour expression softened at the thought. As long as there was some road to normality, she held on to the hope that she would feel like an adult again. The girls separated as Amy went to get ready for her training. Katherine returned to the couch with her blanket and started browsing Netflix. After she was deeply immersed in an episode of Friends, Amy entered the living room in her hospital scrubs, her hair still slightly wet from her shower. “I'm going to head to the hospital. You know where stuff is, so help yourself to whatever you need. Just text me if you need anything.” Katherine’s expression was almost heartbreaking. She didn't want Amy to leave or to have to deal with Kelly. She didn't want to be left alone. Before all of this, she would have killed for some free time, but now she just wanted Amy to stay. Amy hadn't expected the sad doe eyes looking up at her. She froze as she put her purse over her shoulder. “Hey, what's wrong?” Katherine broke eye contact and looked down, but her face still looked as if she was about to cry. Amy sat down next to her on the couch. “I won't be gone long. We’ll get lunch right after.” “I know.” Katherine said, unconvincingly. “So, what's wrong?” Amy asked, still confused. There was a long pause as she waited for Katherine to say something. “I just… I don't want you to go. I don't like you being around Kelly. She's mean and I don't want her to keep you there.” Amy realized how attached Katherine had become to her. She loved her friend and would do anything for her, but she hadn't seen how dependent her friend had become on their relationship. Maybe Kelly was right about how much support she needs right now. She wondered to herself “It's okay.” She said, rubbing her hand down her back. “I promise I won't stay too long. I'll be home soon.” She could see the tears welling in Katherine's eyes that threatened to spill over, but Katherine nodded and blinked them away. Amy gave her a quick kiss on the top of her head and headed out the door. Katherine had created a perfect nest on the couch. She was nestled in between several pillows, using her soft blanket to fill in the gaps. After a few episodes, she fell into a comfortable half sleep. Amy’s absence was no longer a source of anxiety, and the quiet of the empty apartment had become peacefully drowned out by the television. A sudden knock at the door made Katherine’s heart race. She gasped loudly and she almost fell off of the couch. She looked down at her outfit, a simple oversized t-shirt that barely covered her diaper. I can’t answer the door like this… what if it’s Amy? No, why wouldn’t she just use her keys? Did she forget them? Why didn’t she just call me? Questions raced through her mind as she reached for her phone. As she looked at the screen and saw that there were no new notifications, the door pounded again, louder this time. A woman’s voice came from the other side of the door? “Katie? It’s Stacy. I’ve got your delivery for you. Can you open the door?” Katherine froze staring at the door. She wished they would just go away, or wait for Amy to come home. She hadn’t expected to have to deal with anyone and wasn’t sure how to deal with the situation. After a long moment of silence, Katherine steeled herself and took slow, shuffling steps towards the door. She reached up, turned the deadbolt, and opened the door. While she had been preparing herself for Stacy to see her in her attire, she hadn’t been expecting two large moving men standing behind her with a pile of boxes. Her cheeks quickly burned to a bright red, but the men seemed to take no notice of it. Stacy smiled at her, and Katherine noticed a new pink dyed strip in Stacy’s otherwise dark hair. It was pulled into a ponytail today as a contrast to her usual pigtails. The change gave Katherine something to focus on as she tried not to think about her own attire. “Hi Katie, I didn’t wake you, did I?” Stacy said, looking down at her outfit as if they were perfectly normal. “N-no.” Katherine muttered. “Well, do you mind if we drop your stuff off? My guys are really quick and they’ll be in and out in a flash.” Katherine was excited at the idea of everyone leaving and gave a quick nod. Amy smiled and gestured to the movers. “Come on guys." She stepped inside past Katherine, the men carrying a large rectangular box between them. Katherine looked at the pile of boxes that remained outside, wondering what could be in them. Stacy analytically looked all around the apartment as she navigated through it. She walked down the hall to the guest room and looked inside. “Ah, this should work. In here guys.” The men followed past her into the room. Katherine heard the box hit the floor with a thud. The men walked out and returned to the pile of boxes outside. They made several more trips in the room, depositing the boxes with speedy precision. Katherine wondered what Stacy was doing in the room, but didn’t want to get in the way of the movers. She sat on the couch and returned to her show, trying to block out the noise. After the last load of boxes came in through the front door, Katherine noticed that the men weren’t leaving the room. She could hear the boxes being shuffled as if they were being disassembled, but she didn’t dare leave her spot on the couch. After what felt like an eternity, the men entered the living room, walked past her without a word, and closed the door behind them. Katherine wondered if there were more boxes she hadn’t seen, but her question was answered when she heard the sound of the moving truck starting up and driving away. Katherine sat there quietly, listening if Stacy was in the other room. She wondered if she had left without her noticing. She continued to listen, hearing light footsteps walking down the hall. Stacy walked around the corner, her face beaming. “Hey, want to come see?” Katherine didn’t try to hide the confused look on her face. She no idea what to expect at this point and just wanted to go back to having her free time. Katherine got up from the couch and followed Stacy as she practically skipped back to the guest room. A pink light shined into the hallway. Katherine hadn’t seen a light on in the room before, but was surprised that Amy would have a pink lightbulb. She entered in behind Stacy who turned around and spread her arms wide, presenting her work for review. “Well? What do you think?” Katherine mouth fell open as she took in the spectacle around her. The room had been completely transformed. Katherine’s eyes were immediately drawn to the oversized crib, complete with an oversized spinning mobile in the corner of the room. A normal-sized adult would appear small inside it, much less Katherine. Her gaze continued to the corners where there was a rocking chair, changing table, and a diaper pail. The walls were covered with stick-on decals of clouds, animals, letter blocks, and flowers. Several lamps put off a soft pink glow throughout the room. Katherine noticed a soft sensation beneath her bare feet and looked down. The center of the room was covered with a large sheep-skin rug. She unconsciously wiggled her toes, feeling the rug’s softness. She looked the room over again, completely speechless. “It’s a lot, I know, but isn’t it cute?” Stacy couldn’t wait for a response. “Oh, don’t you just love that rug? It’s sheepskin. Isn’t it just the softest thing in the world?” Katherine’s eyes explored every corner, trying to process what she was seeing. Her eyes fell on the open closet. Stacy followed her gaze, looking for any reaction to the room. “Oh the closet. You've got to see this. This is the best part!” she grabbed Katherine's hand and led her over to the open door. Katherine looked up at the now packed closet. The top rack was completely full of baby clothes. Onesies, sleepers, and dresses bulged out of the closet. Ruffles and pastel colors entirely filled up the top section. The bottom section had been turned into organizer shelves with cubby holes. Each hole was full of stacks of different kinds of diapers, diapering supplies, bottles, pacifiers, toys, and every accessory a baby would need. Katherine couldn't speak as she looked the closet over, wondering if this was all some strange dream. Stacy clapped her hands together. “Isn't it amazing? You have no idea how excited I was that I got to do this. We've set up rooms for customers before, but nothing like this! Your boss is really amazing. I couldn't believe everything that she ordered. I told her about our supplies and she just ran with it…” Katherine could barely understand the words Stacy was saying. “My… my boss?” Katherine muttered quietly. Stacy stopped in the middle of her rant, anxious for any feedback from Katherine. Her eyebrows furrowed as she tried to understand Katherine's confusion. “Yeah… Kelly, right? She put in this order for you…” Katherine didn't take her eyes off of the stack of diapers in front of her. “She did?” she asked in her quiet tone. “Oh…” Stacy said, showing the first hint of awkwardness Katherine had ever heard from her. “She didn't tell you. I think I understand…” Stacy went still as the quiet room was filled with a muffled hissing noise. She listened carefully, then looked down at Katherine as she realized the source. Her cheerful smile returned and she placed her hands on her hips. “Well, it sounds like someone needs a change.” Katherine felt a familiar warm sensation in her diaper and realized that she had just had an accident. She looked down at her now swollen diaper in disbelief. She felt tears starting to form, but Stacy picked her up and rested her head against her shoulder. “No worries, we’ll get you taken care of.” With one hand she patted her back, and the other rested under Katherine’s bottom as she supported her, inadvertently squishing the warm wet padding against her. Stacy wasn’t as tall as Amy, but still had no difficulty picking up and carrying Katherine. She laid Katherine on the changing table and undid the tapes of the wet diaper. “There, there sweetie, it’s okay.” She gave Katherine a quick boop on her nose and giggled. “Let’s get you cleaned up.” Stacy reached under the changing table and pulled out a pink cloth diaper. “I also threw in some cloth diapers in the order. They’re so soft and I think you’ll like them more than disposables.” She pulled the front of the used diaper down and grabbed a wipe. Katherine began to sit up in an attempt to protest, but Stacy put a hand on her shoulder to keep her down, wagging her finger back and forth. “Ah ah ah, no being fussy. I might end up putting you in the diaper pail by accident.” She giggled at her own joke. “Hold still for me sweetie.” She continued to smile brightly as she wiped and powdered Katherine. Katherine laid there, unsure if there’s anything she could do. “Let me get you up to speed. Miss Anderson put in a special order for you to have your very own nursery. It was very generous and she wanted to make sure you had everything you need for your new job.” She rolled up the used diaper into a ball and deposited it into the diaper pail. “I helped her pick out everything and offered to set up your nursery. She asked if I knew much about this stuff and I told her that I have had experience ‘babysitting’ before.” She lifted Katherine’s legs and slid the cloth diaper underneath her. Katherine’s bottom rested on the soft material that felt like a pillow. “She asked if I’d like to babysit, and of course I said yes! The hospital has a program for in-home patient care and I’m now officially your babysitter.” Katherine’s eyes went wide as she finally understood what was happening. Stacy pulled up the cloth diaper between Katherine’s and began fastening the velcro straps. The material was so thick it pushed Katherine’s legs apart. “The only downside of these is you’ve got to have plastic panties to make sure you don’t leak. But they last a long time, and we can get some really cute pants for you. You can even add cloth stuffer pads to make them last longer. I think I put some down here…” She leaned over under the table and rummaged around for a moment. “Yes! Here they are.” She held up two curved cloth pads that matched her diaper. “Want to see how they look?” Without waiting for a response, Stacy undid the velcro and pulled the front of the diaper back down. “I think two is the most we would be able to get away with.” She slid the stuffers underneath Katherine’s bottom and carefully tucked them inside the lining of the diaper. The material had tripled in thickness, creating a noticeable squeezing sensation when she pulled the thick padding back up between Katherine’s legs. Her thighs forcibly spread out around the diaper as Stacy pulled the front down and re-fastened the straps. “Oh my gosh that is so cute! That thing will last you all day. Now, let’s see if we can’t get some cute panties for that poofy butt.” As Stacy walked over to the closet to look at clothing options, Katherine craned her neck down to look at the beach ball around her waist. She couldn’t even see her toes over the bulk of the diaper. Stacy quickly returned from the closet with her hands full. “Okay, so here’s what I’m thinking…” She held up two sets of panties in each hand. She held out a transparent pink pair for Katherine to see. “These are plastic. They’re pretty loud but keep you from leaking. Unfortunately, they aren’t very cute looking. Now these…” She held up the other pair. They were a shiny pink satin with ruffles all along the bottom. “These are just decorative and aren’t waterproof. I think we should try both!” Stacy shifted down towards Katherine’s feet and raised her legs in the air. She first slid the plastic panties over her feet and shimmied them up her legs. The plastic crinkled loudly as she slid it up and around the bulky diaper. She then repeated the process with the other pair. The cool satin tickled as the ruffles ran over Katherine’s legs and she let out an involuntary giggle and squirmed at the unexpected sensation. Stacy grinned and gave her a devious look. “Ohhh… Is someone ticklish?” Katherine’s smile was instantly gone, replaced with a look of horror. Stacy quickly slid her hands under Katherine’s shirt, prodding her sides. “Tickle time!” She yelled as her fingers fluttered over Katherine’s sensitive skin. Katherine tensed and writhed on the changing table, laughing wildly and trying to squirm away. “No, no, no, no, please!-” She groaned in between laughs. Stacy moved town to her thighs which were helplessly exposed from the thick diaper. She leaned over and placed her mouth on Katherine’s belly, blowing a loud raspberry as she tickled. Katherine was almost screaming with laughter, trying to catch her breath in between her pleas. “NO! Please stop!” Stacy finally relented, giving her a kiss on the forehead. “I won’t tickle you too bad… we wouldn’t want to make you have another accident, would we?” Katherine blushed at the question. Stacy smiled at her response and returned to the closet. “So, we need something cute to go with your undies...” She pulled two dresses from the closet. “You’ve got an entire new wardrobe to look through... what to pick?” She held up two frilly dresses, one pink, and one yellow with pink accents. “What do you think?” She weighed them back and forth. Katherine just stared at them, unsure what to say. She just wanted to stay in her t-shirt. She wanted to be alone. But she knew that wasn’t going to happen. She had peed her pants without any idea it was happening. She didn’t want to admit that she needed help, but she knew she didn’t have a choice any more. “The yellow one.” She said quietly. The grin on Stacy’s face somehow grew bigger at the response. “I like that one too.” She came over and helped Katherine out of her shirt. Katherine felt the need to cover herself, but her chest was so flat there was practically nothing to cover. Stacy helped her sit up, balancing on the giant diaper, and held the dress up over her head. “Arms up.” Katherine complied and Stacy slid the dress over her head. It fanned out just below where her breasts would be, the frills pushing the dress out to all sides and exposing her frilly diaper cover. “Oh my gosh I just want to die.” Stacy said through her hands that covered her mouth. “You are so stinking cute! Here, let’s try this.” She almost ran to the closet and pulled out a yellow bonnet and a matching yellow pacifier. “Open” She said, placing the large nipple in Katherine’s mouth. She reluctantly opened and accepted the nipple. Stacy pulled out two hair ties, fixing Katherine’s hair into two pigtails. She fixed the bonnet on her head, tying it underneath her chin in a bow. “Okay, I can’t stand this. You are the cutest thing I’ve ever seen.” Stacy pulled out her phone and snapped a picture before Katherine knew what was happening. “Have you had lunch yet?” Stacy asked. Katherine was trying to speak to protest the picture, but found that the bonnet securely held her mouth closed around the giant pacifier, preventing her from speaking. She shook her head no while trying to open her jaw. Stacy noticed the predicament. “That’s okay, don’t worry about it. I’ll take your bonnet off for lunch. I’ll go make you something and be right back.” She picked Katherine up from the table and walked over to the crib. She pulled at a latch and the large panel slid to the floor. Stacy placed Katherine on the soft mattress and handed her a stuffed sheep. “Now you play with Lamby while I go get lunch ready.” She put the crib wall back up and left Katherine alone in the room. Katherine looked down at the stuffed lamb, holding the soft material close to her chest. She suckled her pacifier and looked around the room. She couldn’t believe that any of this was real. She squirmed around the bulky diaper, trying to find a comfortable position. The high wall of the crib was far too tall to crawl over, even if the diaper wasn’t impairing her movements. Katherine attempted to stand, having to awkwardly shift from her knees to her shaky feet. Before she could even be upright, the heavy diaper threw off her balance and she fell squarely on her bottom. The padding ensured that there was no pain, but she still felt like crying. She couldn’t escape, she couldn’t yell for help, she couldn’t even go to the bathroom if she wanted to. Tears welled up easily in her eyes and she hugged her lamb close to her. She wasn’t sure how much time had passed before Stacy returned with a bottle in her hand. “Hey, sweetie. Ready for lunch?” Katherine eyed the bottle skeptically, then looked into Stacy’s eyes. Stacy met her gaze, sensing her hesitation. “Don’t worry. Kelly told me you’ve nursed before. I want to keep you on a regular schedule so your tummy doesn’t get upset.” At the word ‘nurse’, Katherine involuntarily looked at Stacy’s exposed cleavage, her black tank-top struggling to support her breasts. The shirt was tight against her slender waist, and Katherine stared for longer than she realized. Stacy’s grin turned devilish as she realized where Katherine was looking. She turned her own gaze down and peered down her shirt. “Yeah, sorry sweetie. I don’t think I’ll be able to help you there.” She began to unlock the crib and a familiar blush returned to Katherine’s cheeks. “I can’t feed you, but maybe later I’ll let you if you’re good.” She gathered Katherine up in her arms and walked over to the rocking chair. “I know how soothing that can be for a baby.” Katherine went limp in Stacy’s arms as she supported her. She hadn’t meant to stare at her. She wasn’t implying that she wanted to nurse. Why did I do that? Katherine’s thoughts felt fuzzy and slow as she tried to wrap her head around what was happening. Stacy sat in the chair and cradled Katherine in her arms. She undid the bonnet and removed her pacifier. She brought the bottle up to Katherine’s lips and she instinctively opened her mouth. She wrapped her lips around the nipple and began to suckle. Her mouth curled into a frown as the taste of formula hit her tongue. “Oh, don’t pout.” Stacy said, sticking her lower lip out turning her own mouth into a mock pout. “This is what babies need. You’ll get used to it, and if you need some help, I brought some things that can assist you.” Katherine wasn’t sure what she meant, but couldn’t imagine anything worse than formula. She suckled from the bottle and swallowed the thick mouthful. Stacy smiled. “That’s my good girl.” Katherine felt a strange pang of pride at the comment. While balancing the bottle, Stacy pulled out her phone and tapped the screen a few times. The room slowly began to dim, only a soft pink glow coming from the bulbs. Katherine would have sworn it was evening thanks to the blackout curtains over the window. Stacy spoke quietly, as if she didn’t want to disturb the peaceful room. “They’re smart bulbs. I can set them to whatever color I want and set schedules for them. This is what we’ll set the room to for nap time.” Katherine mentally wanted to protest the idea of a nap, but she felt her jaw stretching as the darkness encouraged her to yawn around the bottle that was already half gone. “Perfect timing, I think someone is getting sleepy.” Stacy said, still holding the bottle firmly in place. Katherine felt herself relaxing as she suckled until the bottle was empty. The bland taste wasn’t as overpowering anymore and she was able to finish the bottle easily. Stacy took away the empty bottle and replaced the pacifier in her mouth. She left the bonnet untied and carried Katherine over to the crib. She lifted up the blankets and laid Katherine gently down on the mattress, covering her with the blankets. “Just hold on one minute, I’m going to try something.” Stacy left and walked over to the closet. Katherine felt her vision beginning to fade as the combination of the darkened room, warm blankets, and her full belly all chipped away at her will to stay awake. Stacy returned a moment later with several objects in her hands. She walked to the foot of the bed and began to slip something over Katherine’s feet. She strained to lift her head and saw satin booties that matched her diaper cover. Stacy moved up and began to slid matching mittens over her hands. Katherine tried to protest, but Stacy’s grip was far to strong for her tired state. Stacy’s face went stern as she laced straps around Katherine’s wrist. “No fussing unless you want a spanking. I’m sure I left a paddle here somewhere.” She paused to look Katherine in the eye, showing her the seriousness of the threat. Katherine went limp and let Stacy tie the mittens around her hands. Lastly, she grabbed a set of headphones and slid them over Katherine’s ears underneath her bonnet. She tied the bonnet’s straps into a tight bow, securing the headphones and pacifier in place. Suddenly, Katherine began to hear the soft hum of a white noise tone in the headphones. She could only see Stacy mouthing the words, “Sweet dreams.” Before she raised the side of the crib and shut the door behind her. Katherine tried to move her hands inside the mittens, but found the material was to slick for her to get a grip on anything. She tried to shift her bonnet and headphones away, but they wouldn’t budge. She looked up at the spinning mobile and watched the characters as they moved in slow circles. A woman’s quiet voice began to drift through the white noise in the headphones. “Hello there, my precious baby. Everything is okay. You’re safe. Just listen to my voice. Mommy’s voice.” The voice was just above a whisper, speaking in long, slow breaths, as if she was breathing in Katherine’s ears. She felt tingles run down her back. “Mommy loves you baby. Mommy will take care of you. Close your eyes and let mommy take care of you.” Katherine felt her eyelids getting heavy, and quietly drifted off as the voice guided her to sleep. Amy exited the hospital and returned to her car, thinking over the meeting she had just had. Kelly had been unusually businesslike with her compared to the past few days. The meeting had lasted two hours, but was mostly just Kelly going over a guide for new instructors. Kelly had only asked one question that still bothered her. How do you feel about that store clerk, Stacy? Amy could still hear Kelly’s tone clearly in her head. She had told her that Stacy was a very nice person and seemed very knowledgeable about the supplies that were purchased for Katherine. Kelly had seemed satisfied at the answer and hadn’t pressed any further, but Amy couldn’t help but wonder what it meant. She pulled up to the apartment and walked up to the door. She unlocked the door to find Stacy sitting on her couch. Stacy turned and smiled as if she had expected her to walk in. “Hi Amy! I hope you don’t mind, but Katherine let me in and we got your stuff delivered and all set up. Katherine’s down for a nap in her room. Would you like to see?” Amy’s blank face stayed frozen as she took in what Stacy had said. “Wait… my stuff?” Stacy returned her confused look. “Oh... did Kelly not tell you I was coming by today? She called me and asked if I could start today as a sitter while we got everything setup. I’m sorry she didn’t say anything, I thought you knew.” Amy racked her memory of the conversations with Kelly if there was anything she had missed. She shook her head as if the memory suddenly came back to her. “Oh yeah, that’s right. I forgot she did talk about that.” Stacy still looked concerned. “I hope it was okay I came by. Kelly talked with me about what Katie needs and that she was here alone. Here, let me show you the room.” She turned to walk down the hall and Amy followed her. Stacy gently turned the doorknob, revealing the dimly lit nursery. Amy tried to keep her mouth from falling open as she looked around. “What do you think?” Stacy whispered. “I... I didn’t know what to expect.” She looked over to the oversized crib in the corner and noticed Katherine sleeping. She walked over and peered between the bars. “Isn’t she just precious?” Stacy said. Amy found herself clamping her hands over her mouth as the sight of her party dress. “Oh my... She’s adorable! That diaper is so poofy...” Stacy smiled at the observation. “Yeah, it’s a cloth diaper. It will hold a lot and she wouldn’t need a change for a while. I’ve got you all set up with diapers and outfits in the closet.” Amy just nodded, still looking around the room. Stacy gestured to the hallway and they both stepped outside. “Since your home now, I can take off. If you need anything, you can give me a call any time.” “Sure thing, thank you for watching her Stacy.” Stacy smiled. “It’s no problem. She’s so easy to watch. I’ll see you soon!” Amy walked her to the door and watched as she went to her car. As soon as she had driven out of sight, Amy walked back to the nursery. Katherine continued to sleep, softly sucking her pacifier. Amy just watched her as she slept, and looked around the room. She quietly whispered to herself “Oh Katie...what are we going to do?”

4.) Twinkling, Tinkling, & Crinkling It was just after nightfall when I snuck into my dorm, holding a grocery bag tight to my chest. My cheeks were on fire. I knew this was an artificial feeling; it wasn't real. I didn't want this. I didn't want Bailey! But I'd driven to the convenient store at seven at night all the same. I just had to get to my room before Meg noticed me. "You're acting sneaky,” Meg said, sitting on the kitchen counter with a tub of ice cream in her lap and a spoon between her lips. Her tone as sweet as the iced confection, but her eyes were suspiciously focused on her best friend. "Why the sneaky? Whatcha got there?" I almost jumped out of my skin. "Jesus, you scared the crap out of me!" Who the fuck sits on the counter like that?! I held the bag off to the side, trying to obscure it with my body. "I'm going to my room for the night... I'm tired. And I already ate, so..." I walked down the hall as quickly as I could and closed the door behind me. Finally, I let out a sigh of relief. "Hey." Meg let herself into her best friend’s bedroom, walked over the plush carpet, and fell back on her bed. "I've been thinking about this whole 'you dating a girl thing,' you know? It's a lot to process, 'cause you spent your whole life talking about boys. I was just wondering like, was that an act?" Meg smelled faintly of honey whiskey. "...um. What? Can't we talk about this later?" "No." "Seriously?" "Seriously." I sighed and dropped the grocery bag in my closet, then closed the door. Fine... "I don't really like girls. I just like her. And I don't know why, and I don't know how. And honestly, I sort of hate it. But hey, you can't help who you love, right?" Love. Fuck. Slip of the tongue... "Love? So you love her? But you hate that you love her? How do you love her, anyway; you've only been dating for a few days. Has she even made you dinner yet? She has to make you dinner before you can say you love her, that's how it is, Pippy." So said Meg. "...you're drunk?" She glared at me. "I'm drinking. I'm not drunk." She sounded drunk to me. "Listen, I don't have time for this. Can't you just give me the lecture tomorrow? I'm exhausted and today has been awful. I just want some peace and quiet, alright?" "Awful? Oh no what happened? Tell me, bestie, tell me. That's why I'm here, I'm here so you can tell me when things are awful. Did you and your cougar break up? But you said you love her, so that doesn't make sense." She sat bolt upright on the bed and waggled her fingers. "Oh did you come out to someone?!” "Meg." She smiled up at me like a dumbass. Like a drunk dumbass. "I had a bad day because of what happened this morning, remember?" She didn't remember. And I wasn't going to explain it. I felt a blush on my cheeks and I crossed my arms over my chest. "Please get out. I'm tired." What if Bailey showed up while she was here? "Nooo, watch a movie with me! Or watch TV with me? Come on, I'm about to lose you to this relationship, so you gotta have sympathy, okay?" She smiled. Dumbly. Bailey said she was coming tonight. Right? She definitely implied it. But maybe 'tonight' to a vampire meant more like midnight. It was only 8pm. I sighed and closed my eyes tight. "Fine. Pick the movie. And no more drinking, because you're so annoying when you drink..." If I played my cards right, I could be back in my room at 10pm. Then Bailey could climb through the window like vampires always did in TV and books. Wait, did I have to invite her in? "I'll stop drinking if you let me make you a drink. Just one drink okay, just one?" Meg never had a problem with alcohol; she was on good terms with her ability to start and stop, and she mostly just enjoyed having a good time in her life. But damn could she be pushy. "Fine! Whatever! Just go pick a movie!" Oh my god! It was like arguing with a toddler! She smiled warmly up at me and pranced out of my room like she'd just convinced Santa to give her a toy factory. I held the sides of my head with frustration. Two hours and I could go to bed. Two hours and one drink. * * * * * One drink and one very long romantic comedy about a lesbian couple with an age difference - a little on the nose - turned into Meg laying on the sofa with her head on her best friends shoulder, babbling about the merits of boys versus girls. And as the credits began the roll, the buzzer on the wall chirped noisily indicating company. "Oh my fucking god who is here at like 10 at night holy shit, ignore it, they'll leave." I figured it was just someone who wanted to get into the building. That happened all the time. I got up and started turning off the lights when the buzzer went off again. "Ugh, seriously? It's a school night." I held the button to let the person in - whoever they were - and went back to my friend on the sofa. "You got what you wanted. I'm going to bed now." "Already? Oh, but the night is young, Pippy!” The door had been unlocked, so I took it upon myself to open it. The two college girls both looked at me, but the looks they gave couldn't have been more different; annoyance bubbling to anger and smitten love giving into wanton lust. I smiled, not a wrinkle on my skin, and puffed a strand of scarlet hair out of the way of my eyes. I nodded down to the wicker basket in my hand. "I was thinking we might go up to the roof and have a picnic under the stars, my little Pippy. Your friend can join us, if she wants?" The best friend, clearly. No issue, not at all. "What do you think you're doing, just walking into our house like that?!" Meg got up from the sofa in anger but I got in the way just in time. "It's fine, it's okay. Uh..." I looked up at Bailey with a nervous smile. "Oh, am I interrupting?” There was a genuine apology in my tone, but no sense of contrition; I wasn't sorry, I just wanted for this angry girl to feel at calm and at ease. "I'd thought we would wait for all the stars to be visible. All the better to see them reflected in your eyes when you look at me, Pippy." “Um... yeah, we can go to the roof. I think Meg has homework to do anyway." I gave Meg a serious look. A 'go to your room and stop acting like a brat' look. But Meg wouldn't take the hint. "Actually, I did it earlier. So I'll join you." "Splendid!" I didn't miss it when Meg mouthed the same word mockingly when she thought I wasn't looking. "I'm Bailey - I'm so sorry for my manners. And you are?" "The girl you have to impress if you wanna date my biffles, that's who." "Ah, yes. And do you have a name, maybe?" "It's Meg." "Megan, how gorgeous." "No. Just Meg. Don't get fresh with me, lady." Meg went to get a jacket from her room and I went over to Bailey with a frown. "Ignore her. She's... protective of me. I don't really date so..." Then I thought about how that sounded. That somehow Bailey was special. But she wasn't! She enslaved me, basically! Maybe having Meg around wouldn't be so bad... "Well, you'll never need to worry about that again, part of your life is now eternally mine.” I smiled enough for her to see my teeth, and then leaned in... just to kiss her on the forehead. "She seems to think I might steal you away. If only she knew how valid her concerns were, mm?" "That's not funny," I muttered, but my cheeks were pink with embarrassment. That forehead kiss really did a number on me. A second later, Meg came out with a jacket on and led the charge to the roof. I sighed with resignation and followed behind. I knew she had a best friend and that the best friend, and I’d packed accordingly. Little elegant sandwiches and crisp apple wine: gifts from other thralls of mine. I made an excellent impression, though I really didn't even need to try. I owned Pippy already. But it was always fun to watch them surrender. The roof was empty and uninteresting. The stars shimmered softly in the light pollution. It wasn't a gorgeous night or anything. But whatever. Bailey clearly had something in mind as she set down the blanket and unpacked the sandwiches. She filled three crystal glasses with wine. Meg and I took our seats. What was Bailey's plan here? Was she really trying to win over Meg? She didn't know who she was up against... neither of them did. "I remember a time before all of this, when you didn't have to climb eight flights of stairs and wait until late at night to see the stars." I waxed wistfully and held up my glass, watching the bubbles from the sparkling wine twinkle like the stars. "Better times, I think, but there's beauty in other places, too." I sat down on the blanket, tucking my knees underneath me, and smiled at the two young college girls. "You must try these sandwiches, a friend of mine bakes the bread just for me." "Who?" "Hmm?" "Who bakes it?" Someone bakes bread just for a vampire? And what, they just give it to her? I remembered how she dodged my question in the library: do you have other thralls? Was this bread girl her thrall too? I puffed out my cheeks in frustration, but Meg took a bite of the sandwich. "Mm. Pretty good. Super fresh." I refused to take one. "Pippy, it's rude to turn away gifts; we've discussed that haven't we?" My tone was firm while gentle, loving and tender, like I was teaching etiquette to a child and meant no ill of it. Meg didn't have any problem eating the little sandwich fingers, but Pippy was acting defiant. "Is there something on your mind, my little doll?" "I just wanna know who this girl is, that's all. I mean, she's making you bread, so..." Bailey never said it was a girl, and that caught Meg's attention. "Are you jealous?" she asked me. My cheeks went red. "No! But she's obviously flirting with Bailey, and... and... I'm not hungry, okay?" "She's my niece." I replied, simply, not at all lying - she was the daughter of another thrall of mine. When she had come of age, she likewise became my thrall. To me, that made her my niece. "Her name is Karyn, and I'm sure she'd be most upset to know that you won't even try her sandwiches, she works very hard in her kitchen, you know." "Her niece, Pippy. Oh my stars, you're dating a grandma!" Meg was pretty obnoxious when she was drinking. Niece? But there was no way she was older than thirty. Then again, what if vampires didn't age, like in books? Of course she wouldn't age. Or her sister was older. Or her brother. Did she have siblings? All these questions... I knew so little about her. "I wanna meet her," I said flatly. Partially because I wanted to get to know Bailey better. Partially because I needed to put my mind at ease. "I suppose I could tell her one of her fans wanted to meet her, but for that, you'd need to like her baking." I smiled and nodded to the sandwiches, smiled slightly, and leaned back to sip my wine. "How did you remember when there was no light pollution?" Meg asked, a little behind on processing the conversation. "The city has been here like, forever." I picked up one of the sandwiches with obvious irritation. "I told you, she's a vampire." But though I was telling the truth, Meg didn't take it seriously at all. Just like the first time. I sighed and took a bite of the sandwich... damn, it was delicious. "Are you?" Meg sipped her wine. "A vampire?" I couldn't help but smile at her, a knowing little smirk, before changing the subject without answering. "Megan.” "Meg.” "Meg," I allowed the correction, "what will it take for me to gain your approval?" But Meg changed the subject again, maybe unable to come up with an answer. "Pippy's never dated a girl before. She doesn't even like girls. Right Pip?" I shrugged my shoulders and took another bite of the sandwich. "Technically that's true." I gave Bailey a sharp look. We'd talked already today about how I didn't love her, not truly. It was part of her thrall spell she put me under. And I never agreed to trade my maturity for anything! "Well, her not liking other women is a perk for me, because I'd prefer she only have eyes for me." I hadn’t intended to embarrass her here, in front of her friend, but her sass had left me hungry for something beyond sandwiches. Her defiance warmed my blood and her pouting had whet my appetite. She felt her neck tingling when I looked at her. I looked up at Bailey and then down at the half-a-sandwich in my hands. She wanted me to only have eyes for her, but she didn't care at all about what I wanted! I wanted her to stop this stupid curse. I wanted go back to living my life without pissing myself in class! So I threw down the sandwich onto the blanket and got up in a hurry, storming off the roof and slamming the door behind me. It wasn't good that she'd done that. There was a connection between owner and thrall; a need and a longing, a connection I'd just started opening up in her. I could control the intensity at will, but when she'd gotten up and stormed off she'd ensured that everything would hit her at once like recoil. Need. Aching need. Lust. Want. Arousal. Fear. Helplessness. Owned. I wondered if she'd even make it down one flight of stairs before coming back up here in tears. I leaned against the railing and tears dripped down my cheeks. I couldn't stop bawling. I missed her! She was supposed to come over and we were supposed to go in my room and I was gonna show her what I'd bought! I had worked so hard all day for her, and now she was out there trying to impress Meg? And she brings snacks from some other girl, and... and I couldn't stop crying. Why would she do this? What did I do wrong...? "Will you excuse me, Meg? I should go and check on her." I got to my feet in one smooth motion and crossed the space to the stairwell. It was important for her to come back to me, but it was more important that she thought I was on my way to her as well. That's what turned thralldom into proper romantic love, and humans needed that sometimes to feel safe and fulfilled. So I waited just outside the door, because she'd come through in just a moment’s time and I'd catch her and make all her pain go away. I pushed the door open with all the force that I'd used to slam it, and I stormed up to the picnic blanket. But a step beyond the door, she was waiting for me. Bailey. I looked up at her... and I lost it. I shook my head in a panic and crashed into her at full force, burying my head in her chest and sobbing loudly. "I'm so sorry... I'm so sorry..." I didn't say anything to her, not at first. She needed her words to be said and to be heard. With so much whiplash, she needed to feel like every ounce of her remorse was poured out before she could feel empty again, and be filled back up with happiness, slavery, and lust. I played with her hair and held her against my chest, one of my hands finding her neck drawing circles around my kiss mark while she sobbed. "I'll be good... I'll be a good widdle girl..." My voice regressed to a childlike tone and I took half a step back from her, so she could see the sincerity in my eyes. And without a second thought, I started to wet myself. It was my choice. I wanted to. I felt the warmth pool between my legs, over my bottom, and dripping down my thighs. I smiled up at her proudly and tugged on her dress. "I need changing, Mommy..." But I'd forgotten one important thing. Meg. And this was something Meg would certainly never forget. She'd never forget the things her best friend said, the tones she'd used, that she'd voluntarily just pissed her pants right there on the roof. But Meg was also quite drunk, to be honest. "You're a good girl, Pippy, flush out those nasty words and nasty feelings, you're too little to have them now, aren't you?" I looked over my shoulder at Meg, then back at Pippy. And I sunk my teeth into my little dolls neck to reward her for a moment. Truthfully, I couldn't have resisted. Meg would be a side effect to deal with later. Her teeth sunk into me. I felt the pressure. I felt the pleasure. Warmth. Soaking me up. Or maybe that was my jeans. I giggled happily, dizzy in delirium. I clung my wet body to hers and closed my eyes. I saw stars. Supernovae exploding. And I started to moan. I was so aroused... "What the actual fuck…” I pulled my teeth from Pippy’s neck and looked at her best friend with annoyance. As I approached, she took a step back in fear. Panic. I was used to that. When I was close enough, I pressed my fingers to her forehead and she fell to the ground softly. She was drunk. She'd remembered this, but it wouldn't make sense. She wouldn't believe her memories; humans are malleable. And thralls were clay. I picked mine up against my hip, no strength in the world compared to that of a vampire, and I carried her down the stairs. It was time to get her changed into the underwear she'd be wearing all her life. I flopped back on my bed. Blood dripped down my neck onto the sheets, leaving little red stains. I looked up at Bailey with bright, needy eyes. I would do anything for her. I already had... "Mommy... please dun go..." But she wasn't leaving. She was just looking around my room. My dresser. Then my closet. "I knew you'd impress me, my little Pippy, I knew that you would." These would do for now; functionally white and thinly padded; they'd be her first step. But she was a college girl and fashion was important. The next step beyond these would be diapers with colors and cute prints, something to be proud of. Proud that she'd given up her continence in tribute of her Mistress. "Tell Mommy what you want more than anything, Pippy." I held the diaper in my hands, little drips of blood on my lips. I looked up at her, at her beautiful lips, at her sharp teeth, at her gorgeous eyes, and at the white diaper in her hands. My cheeks caught fire. I gazed down at the huge wet spot on my pants and bit my lip shyly. I couldn't believe I was doing this... “A diaper…” "A diaper today, and a diaper tomorrow, and every single day for every single year, always and forever, and in return..." I sent heat to her neck, I let her feel me, I tugged on the invisible threads that linked the two of us together, and I crinkled the thin plastic. "This sounds like pleasure. This sounds like happiness. Because you're my baby doll." Her fingers traced the holes on my neck, coating them in my blood. But the sensations were not painful. They were pure pleasure. The sound of the crinkling. The heat of her touch. I nodded without thinking, accepting her offer. I pulled down her jeans. She squeezed her thighs together, she rubbed her knees upon each other, she was warm and frustrated and needy and longing. She wanted me to make love to her and she smelled every bit of it, but that's not what thralls did for me. Thralls paid tribute to me. Surrendered to me. I slid the diaper under her behind, and I ran my pale skin across her thigh so she would scoot into place. I shuffled a little downward so that the diaper was snuggly beneath my bottom. Her fingers drew lines down from my belly button, over my waist, and to the front of my pubic hair. I exhaled sharply and squirmed so that her fingers would move further down, but they did not. I was quivering with lust. "Mommy, please..." I gave her something, something she didn't know she wanted yet. Something she would learn meant more than sex: I pulled the diaper up between her legs and I taped it into place. This moment, this exchange, this was the center of her libido now. She just didn't know it yet. I crawled on top of her and put my teeth on her neck. I'd earned this meal. ~~~~~~~ Thanks for reading, lovlies! Like, comment, and check out our Patreon!

3.) At What Cost I looked at my wet bed with a blush on my cheeks. I couldn't believe this was happening! A vampire? Seriously? And I was her thrall. Even now, I felt eager. I missed her. But what did that have to do with wetting the bed? Why did I wet my pants for her? Ugh, none of this made any sense! And I had school today. I couldn't focus on this right now. But before my second class, I'd go to the library to check out some books. "Where are you going?" Meg pouted, looking up from the sofa with expectation, catching her best friend completely off guard while she was trying to sneak out. "We have like four episodes of Lesbian Prison Drama with Werewolves to catch up on and you're totally ghosting me!" "I have class," I said coldly. "You also have class!" "You came home late last night." "Don't change the subject, Meg. Get dressed and stop being late to everything." I slipped my shoes on and grabbed a jacket from the coat rack. It was mid-September - my blue jeans and t-shirts wouldn't cut it anymore. Time to move to warmer clothes. "Well, we can go together," And the moment that her best friend opened her mouth to argue, Meg reminded her: "We're going to the same damn class, so don't think you can escape telling me who you're off sleeping with!" "I'm not sleeping with anyone," I shouted as Meg went into her room to get ready. I sighed and leaned against the wall and whispered to myself. "I wish I was..." Class was boring, more boring than usual. I sat quietly and watched the professor talk, but all his words were bouncing off my brain. Meg and I came in late, so we had a place in the back. She passed me a note. I scribbled something vague and pushed it back to her. I sure as shit couldn't tell her I was a vampire's thrall, now could I? The note came back with a response written on it: “Is it that woman? That creepy old cougar from the bar? Oh, you're not a cougar’s cub now are you? You can do so much better." "I have no idea what that means," I wrote back. "And she's not that old." Actually, if she was a vampire, she was probably very old. But there was no way she looked older than 30. That got me thinking about her red hair. Her white skin. Her cold hands. Her hot breath. My mind swirled with ideas of her. I touched my neck, where she had bitten. I put on a ton of makeup but it barely covered the bruising. "oh my GOD is that a hickey?! how did I not even notice that?!" Note. And then another note, quickly scrawled. "Okay who is he? Tell me who he is, I wanna know!" I crumpled her paper into a ball and left it on the desk between us: a clear indication that this conversation was over. I motioned with my pencil to the front of the room so maybe my annoying friend might actually pay attention to the lecture. But I sure didn't. I sat quietly and thought about Bailey. My Bailey. Her fingers on my chin. Her eyes staring into mine. Her lips on my neck... on my lips... I exhaled softly as my panties grew warm and damp. "You know I'm not going to let this go, right?" Meg had waited until after class to start back up, in words this time. "You've been daydreaming about this fella all class, and I'm eventually going to meet him so you might as well like... I don't know, at least describe him. Come on, I know you want to, look at your blush, the look in your eyes, I know you just are dying to tell someone. So make it me." “Fine." Ugh, this was so stupid... "It's that woman from the club. Are you happy now? I'm a cub or whatever you called it." I packed up my bag and started heading out the door, but Meg grabbed me by the arm and pulled me back. "What?" "Uh, your... pants..." "What about them?" But it wasn't long before I realized what she was talking about. A wet patch had formed on the front of my jeans and a much bigger one along my ass. My cheeks turned crimson. No... "Holy shit, did you?" Meg was crass, but she was a good friend at least - she slipped out of her hoodie and quickly wrapped it around her best friends waist, tying it off and leading her up the stairs. "Come on, move move, its the janitor’s problem now. We gotta get you home." Why had she pissed herself? I didn't know what to say... I didn't understand. I mean, I wet the bed. Sure. Some stupid vampire crap. But I was awake! I was in class, in the middle of the day, and... and... I followed Meg home in disbelief. My chest was aching. What was I supposed to do? What could I say? I sat in something? No, I didn't. It didn't even look like that! Then I was on my period. But Meg wasn't that dumb. We were barely past the courtyard when tears started to fill my eyes. I wanted Bailey... I missed Bailey... "Hey don't cry, it's alright, you're alright, no big deal. Accidents happen, right? Do you need to go to the clinic? Did you pick up something from that woman, an STI or something maybe?" Meg was doing her best. "Hey don't cry, hey hey... uh. Tell me about your girlfriend?" A distraction. "Bailey," I muttered, rubbing the water from my eyes. What was going on with me? Why was I crying? First wetting myself and now this? Ugh, this was so humiliating... "Bailey, she's... she's really sweet and kinda forward and very..." I tried to think of the word. "Aggressive." An STI. Ha. Vampirism might be a little beyond what the clinic could help with... "Well, that sounds nice, I guess? She dressed really nice, I bet she's loaded, right? Maybe you can be her sugar baby? You know, get a credit card from her, buy some nice things. I mean you're WAY out of her league, so she should definitely be evening the score." What baffled Meg though, was the fact her best friend didn't cry like this, ever... I laughed a little and shook my head. "No way, she's way prettier than me... she's like, the most beautiful woman ever. Maybe in the whole world..." Thinking about her again brought a smile to my face. Warm thoughts to my heart. And like that, I was already feeling better. I bet if I told Bailey I wet myself at school, she would think it was cute! "She's really infected you, huh?" Meg laughed, not even noticing the panic in her best friend’s eyes at the word. "I mean, you're so fricking smitten. I've never seen you actually fall for someone, or care about them even. And you didn't tell me you were gay you big nerd! I'm your best friend." Gay? Oh... yeah, Bailey's a woman. Wow, I didn't even think about that. This thrall thing really didn't care about sexuality, did it? "Yeah, well. I didn't really... I mean, I never thought I'd really... uhh..." I played with my hair shyly as we walked into our building. I really loved Bailey... but that was just her stupid vampire magic, wasn't it? It wasn't real... "Hey, whatever works for you, you know I had a crush on you in high school right? But all you'd ever talk about was The Guy of Your Dreams and being a wife and planning this big wedding and having three kids. But hey, I'm glad you're discovering things about yourself! Maybe you could invite her over for dinner? I could make that fettuccini pasta with garlic bread, and we could all get to know each other?" "...I don't think she likes garlic bread." "Who doesn't like garlic bread?" Meg asked, rolling her eyes. "Vampires?" I guessed with a little laugh. Oh gosh, my girlfriend was a vampire. I was the protagonist in a vampire romance novel. Ugh, kill me! The second we got inside I went straight to the bathroom to shower. I touched the bite marks on my neck, shivering with thoughts of Bailey. Gosh I missed her... * * * * * Meg didn't mention the accident again; she was such a good friend. She went to class and I went to the library to look up stuff on vampires. Because apparently that's what I did with my free time now. I sighed and fished around in the mythology section until I found a few historical recounts. Hehe. Recounts. Count. Like Dracula. "Have you found anything interesting, my little Pippy?" If she'd had any hope of hearing my approach, she might not have been so startled. But the moment her eyes locked with mine I could see the calm washing over her, waves of relaxation, of bliss, of happiness just from my presence. She was looking at a book split open on the table and I was sitting on top of the bookshelf above her, elegant as could be. I didn't believe it. I actually didn't believe it! I had to rub my eyes to make sure she was there, but sure enough, she was. Bailey, sitting on top of a bookcase. In the public university library! In BROAD DAYLIGHT! I fumbled off my chair and hurried over to where she was sitting, shouting at her in a loud whisper. "Get down from there! Are you crazy?!" I swung my feet in amusement, flashing the fainted hint of a smile, and disappeared into thin air, only to appear again behind her - although she didn't seem to notice it yet. I pawed over her book, being careful not to touch it, and then made her jump from her skin when she turned around. "What are you reading, my little blood doll?" She disappeared. How did she do that?! Then she was where I had been seated, leaning over my book with her hands behind her back. I huffed and stormed up to her. "It's none of your business!" I slammed the book shut and a few heads looked up at me. Sheepishly, I grabbed my stuff and hurried into a row of bookshelves. But of course, Bailey followed me. When we were finally alone, I turned to her and spoke in a hushed voice. "What are you doing here? It's the middle of the day! Shouldn't you die or sparkle or something?" "Oh Pippy, you're not thinking about me dying now, are you? Being alone... being without me? Think of the aching, the needing, the feeling you'll never ever know again~" My voice trailed off as I traced a finger across my own neck and caused her kiss from me to pulse and throb with heat. Humans had such interesting ideas about us. "...I didn't say that," I muttered, looking away from her. I held the book tight to my chest, but it hadn't given me any useful information. But now Bailey was here. "I have questions. I want you to answer them. Come on, let's find somewhere to talk." "Such a forceful little thrall you are, I wonder if you'll become more or less assertive over time. It's such an attractive trait, after all; I do so hope you keep it." I let her lead the way - it didn't matter where we went, because nobody else could see me at this point of the day. She only saw and heard me because she was somewhat attuned to my spectrum of light. The far corner of the library was empty as far as I could tell. Alone with Bailey... I shook my head and tried to ignore what she'd said. Attractive trait. Gosh… one compliment went so far with me. "Okay. First thing: why am I having accidents, like yesterday? I've never heard anything about vampires making you wet the bed." "You've never heard anything truly accurate about vampires, to be fair. We don't tend to advertise, and we don't publish literature." Sure, a lot of what humans wrote in their fiction was close to true, perhaps. But never accurate, never truly. "A thrall is given great pleasure, great fulfillment, great purpose." My words hung thick, even in my weaker daytime state. I grinned and made sure she could see my fangs. "A thrall never feels anything quite so intense and passionate as a kiss from her Master or Mistress. And in return, it's only fair she give something back, Pippy. It's only fair she give something up." "...so I'm giving up... my... potty training?" "You're giving up your maturity." "Maturity? What does that even mean?" Then I remembered two hours ago, crying in front of Meg. Wetting myself in class. My cheeks turned crimson. "Wait that's not fair! Why does it have to be that?! Take something else!" I smiled at her little outburst, at her slipping sense of maturity, her verging on the edge of a tantrum. Oh she was so delicious; I wished I could taste her in that moment. "Some of us take your physical age. We drain you of your life, one day to the next and you're a wrinkled, withered husk of a person, your short little lifespan over in a heartbeat. Some of us take your free will. Some take your sanity. I only ask for your maturity. That's not such a big price to pay to feel the way I make you feel, now is it? It's a small price to pay to feel... owned. Possessed. Taken. Mine." I said each word slowly, let them crash over her like waves. I hesitated, an argument on the tip of my tongue. But dying early... losing my sanity... surrendering free will... ultimately, maturity was the best to give up. I just... didn't understand. "Can't I give you something else? My favorite pillow? Or my rock collection? Why does it have to be this? What if I say no? I should get a say! I'm the one that has to change my sheets every morning!" The last part was a little too loud. I covered my mouth and looked around embarrassed, but no one was nearby. I smiled brightly. "You're a clever girl, Pippy, a clever little girl who is longing to have me come visit tonight, I bet. Perhaps under cover of darkness, you'll share with me some of the solutions you've come up with to handle your sheets. And a pragmatic little thrall earns herself a kiss; I'm sure you're looking to made me proud, aren't you?" She should get a say? Oh thralls could be just so cute at this age. I looked shyly at my feet and held the stupid useless book tight against me. That brought up another question... "Do you have other thralls? Other than me...?" And she could hear it in my voice, plain as day: I was jealous. I wanted Bailey all to myself. "You're so attractive when you're possessive, Pippy." I wouldn't give her the answer she wanted, though, not right away - instead, I gave her purpose. “If I can have everything I need from a single thrall, I wouldn't need anybody else. But that one thrall would have to impress me, she would have to go above and beyond and push herself every day to be the best thrall I could ever ask for." The best thrall? I looked up at Bailey with determination in my eyes and then another thought crept up on me. One I'd been thinking about since that morning. "But... what I feel right now, with you, it's not real. I don't actually love you, right? You're just making me love you because that's what thralls do." In other words, Pippy didn't love Bailey. Bailey's thrall loved Bailey. I shouldn't love her at all... "Love is a chemical response, Pippy, a trick your brain plays on you to coerce you into reproduction with your own kind. What you feel for me is much different, more intense, more unique. Just as voluntary.” Love was no different than an addiction. "I haven't made you do or feel anything, apart from an overwhelming happiness and contentment that comes from being owned." "I don't want to be owned! I'm my own person!" "And yet you feel such bliss when you surrender to me." "Because of your weird vampire magic." "I don't have magic." "Then because of some chemical whatever-you-call-it from when you bite me! You're... you're like a drug, you're not a real feeling!" Says someone who had never taken drugs harder than alcohol. "Say 'I'm my own person' again." She looked at me with indignation, but obeyed. "Now say, 'I'm an owned person'." This time there was no hesitation - she said it immediately, and I watched the physical response, the shortness of her breath, the pinkness in her cheeks, the way she bit her lip and smiled a little bit. "Now say it again." I'd make her repeat it, over and over. I’m an owned person. I'm an owned person. Eventually, I prompted her to shorten her words and her truth to simply 'I'm owned'. And when I was satisfied, I smiled. "How do you feel?" I looked up at Bailey with foggy eyes and short heavy breaths. My cheeks were on fire and my tummy was fluttering with butterflies. And I hadn't noticed, not yet, but my jeans had formed a wet patch between my legs. I struggled to speak. 'I'm owned' repeated in my head. "...it's just... your stupid vampire chemicals..." "If it were, wouldn't the feeling be getting weaker the longer you went between my kisses?" That wasn't how thralls worked, though - their feelings built and intensified between encounters, their dependency grew and they needed more, so much more. This was all new to her, but true and serene to me. "Impress me tonight, impress me with a solution for your wet sheets and your wet jeans. A childish solution, an immature one, you know what I like by now, Pippy. Make your Mistress proud. Make your owner happy. Please your Mommy." "Pippy?" The voice made her head turn: one of Pippy’s classmates who had wanted to borrow some notes. And when Pippy turned back around, I was gone. --------- Thanks for reading, wonderful ppl! Like, comment, and consider our Patreon!

Cult Of Personality By: RambleLamb Prologue: "Every time we're in here I feel like I'm back at my Grandmother's house." the curly haired blonde woman said. The mustachioed man gave a cursory glance around the room. "Wyzzat?" he asked, his thick Southern drawl smashing the words together. The woman took her own look around and sighed thoughtfully. "I think it's the carpet." she said, her bare toes wiggling and flexing within the deep shag carpet. "There was this one Summer," she flushed lightly and cast her gaze down to her feet, "I was maybe ten or eleven and was just discovering boys and Ben Mills and his friends had seen my friends and I downtown one afternoon and invited us down to this nearby lake." She chuckled lightly, "It was barely a pond, but it seemed like a lake back then." she clarified. The man kept his attention on his task but nodded along with her story as he tightened the straps around the other woman's ankles. Curly Blonde unzipped the small black case in her hand and absently fiddled with the syringe and small vial within. "Anyway, we went swimming with them and Ben and I started splashing each other and," she trailed off as she punctured the vial with the needle and withdrew the clear liquid into the syringe. "Jafuck?" Mustache asked as he secured the straps on the other woman's wrists. Curly Blonde backhanded his broad shoulder. "No!" she squealed. "We weren't even teenagers yet!" she chided. Mustache shrugged. "We swam behind this tree that people would swing and jump into the lake from and he kissed me, my first kiss ever." Curly Blonde said, her cheeks flushing once more as she swabbed the woman's arm with a cotton ball she'd soaked in rubbing alcohol and stuck the needle in and pushed down the plunger on the syringe. Mustache stared at her for a moment. "What in the Hell does any of that have to do with yer Gramma's carpet?" he asked impatiently. Curly Blonde returned the syringe to its case and zipped it up. "Huh?" she asked. Mustache sighed heavily. "Ya started yer damn Summer love story because of yer Gramma's carpet!" he snapped as he finished affixing the apparatus to the other woman's head. Curly Blonde giggled dumbly, ignoring his insulting tone. "Oh yeah!" she exclaimed. "Well, when I got back to my Grandma's house she was P.O.'d that I'd gone out with boys and she dragged me into her bathroom and took me across her lap and beat my ass with this big old wooden spoon she had. I would just stare at the carpet and try and block out the sharp crack of the spoon when it hit me and the sting of it." she explained, her voice becoming more timid and somber with each passing word as she shifted uncomfortably where she sat as if that long gone sting had returned just by talking about it. Mustache nodded. "She did the right thing." he said. "Young ladies need to be taught how to be proper." he added. Curly Blonde chewed her lip and nodded as she looked down at her feet once more. "I stared at that carpet a lot when I stayed with her." she explained. "When I was real little I would pretend it was a magical forest and I was a giant princess waiting for a prince or a wizard to come and shrink me down so I could escape into the forest with them." she confessed, her eyes shimmering in the florescent light of the room. Mustache knelt in front of her and lifted her chin with a crooked finger. "Ya learned to be a good girl though, didnchya?" he asked quietly. Curly Blonde nodded vehemently and wiped her eyes with the backs of her hands. "I did!" she declared proudly. "My thing was tiles." Mustache told her. Curly Blonde looked at him quizzically. "Tiles?" she asked. He nodded. "My daddy would get real drunk and real mean and beat on my mama and my brother and me." he explained. "He always liked to catch me in the kitchen." he said. "Mama got it in the bedroom, my brother would get it in the living room, and I caught my beatings in the kitchen." he explained. After a long pause Curly Blonde put her hand on his knee. "Tell me." she urged softly. "I would count the tiles on the backsplash." he finally said. "Every time that belt came down on my back and butt I'd count a tile. At first it was hard because I was crying so hard that I couldn't really see too good, but as I got older the crying stopped and I just focused on them tiles." he explained. Curly Blonde gave him another curious and innocent look. "How many were there?" she asked. "Shoot, I never counted 'em all, a hundred was my record though, I remember that because that's the time that I fought back." he added with a wry smirk. "He never expected any of us to fight back, he always just figured we'd lay down and take our medicine." he told her. "He definitely never expected a knife in the side of his head." he added with a sudden laugh that visibly startled Curly Blonde. Curly Blonde regained her composure and looked at him sadly. "He learned his lesson just like I learned mine." she told him. Mustache nodded and kissed her forehead. "That he did, sweetheart, that he did." he said, his expression one of deep thought for a moment before he returned to the room he was in. "I think we're jes about done here." he said, making a last check of all the things he'd done. "Howsabout I let ya push the button this time?" he asked. Curly Blonde's eyes went wide and a large grin spread across her face. "Y'mean it?!" she chirped. Mustache nodded. "Only if ya promise to be a good girl and go right down for yer nap after." he told her. Curly Blonde's smile faded and morphed into a grumpy pout. "But I'm not tired!" she whined as she dropped the little black case and folded her arms across her chest. Mustache smiled at her and rose to his feet. "Well, way I see it is that if yer a good enough girl to push the button all by yerself then yer a good enough girl to get a special treat before yer nap." he told her with a knowing glance and a wink. Curly Blonde giggled and brought her thumb to her mouth, letting the tip touch her lips but not enter. "Does that mean I get special Daddy cuddles?" she asked. Mustache bent down and hoisted Curly Blonde up from the small stool where she was seated and positioned her so she was straddling his side, his large arms coming together to create a solid support for her to sit on as she wrapped her legs around his waist and hugged her own arms around his broad shoulders. "If ya promise to take yer nap without anymore fussin'." he told her. Curly Blonde nodded excitedly. "Otay, Dada." she said sweetly, her voice becoming tiny and juvenile without a hint of effort on her part. Mustache smiled and gently bounced her with his arms. "Say 'bye bye' to the nice lady." he urged his assistant. Curly Blonde waved her hand chaotically at the other woman, her coordination having nosedived considerably from when she'd first entered the room. "Bye bye, lady!" she cooed, "We see you laters!" she added. Mustache moved to the door out of the room and waited so Curly Blonde could lean away from him and clumsily flip the clear plastic cover up from the large red button in front of a massive collection of machines and computers on the wall by the door. With all the grace and coordination of a toddler she smashed the palm of her hand down on the button and giggled and clapped as things whirred to life and the room filled with beeps and boops of various sorts. Mustache flipped the plastic cover back down over the button and flipped off the switch near the door before carrying Curly Blonde through it and letting it shut firmly behind them, plunging the room into near total darkness save for the lights and screens on the apparatus by the door and for the small screen that hung in front of the woman they'd been tending to. Her vacant stare and simple smile awash in the bluish white light of the screen as what she saw worked in tandem with not only the audio that began playing from somewhere in the room once the door had closed but also with the concoction that Curly Blonde had administered to her as it coursed through her veins and she began her metamorphosis.

So, this is sort of unprecedented, but... this story has no ABDL content at all. So why are we posting it on DailyDiapers? Because we wrote it and we want to share it. Because by now, you guys know the kind of intricate plots and characters Pudding and I create. And because we honestly think it will get more views here than anywhere else. Maybe our fans want something different from authors they trust, or maybe someone just needs a free book to read. I dunno. Either way, I hope you read it. I hope you enjoy it. And as always, thank you for your constant love and support. ❤️ We will be posting this incrementally over the next week or two. Then a full PDF and ePub will be available on Patreon as well. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Nobody wants to be the new kid. The new kid doesn't know where the cafeteria is, or that the door to the photography dark room isn't labeled and subsequently ends up ruining a whole semester's worth of work in a heartbeat. The new kid doesn't know that the meatloaf on Tuesdays is mostly newspaper - though that should be obvious - or that it's against the rules to put combination locks on lockers. I guess there's good reason nobody likes the new kid. Heck, if I wasn't the new kid, I wouldn't like me either. I stood awkwardly at the front of the twelve students in advisory group, looking up at the clock that read 9:15. "So. You know the drill guys. This is," The middle-aged man with glasses looked down at the sheet and then back up, like he hadn't even made an effort to learn my name, "Star… right. Yeah. Anyway, does anybody want to volunteer to show him around? You'll get a pardon from first hour if you do. What about you, Anna? Show the new kid around? You're never in first hour anyway; at least it'll be legitimate this time." And that's me. A boy named Star that needed people to be blackmailed into wanting to know me. Welcome to Ellison High, I guess. I climbed out of my seat and grabbed the messenger bag off the ground, slinging it over my shoulder and giving the teacher a salute before departing, the new kid in tow. "They call me Anna." I'm short, yeah. I'm a little overdressed for high school. I wear too much black. I ignore classes best I can. I don't dance. I'm bisexual. And I don't like new kids… in most cases. "Star's a dumb name." "I know, right? My parents are messed up - they don't work, they don't do anything but sit around getting high all day and 'listening to the earth-mother'. We only moved cause they got kicked out of another place because they decided 'the earth-mothers desires' meant they didn't need to pay rent. So I'm Star. My sister got it worse, though, her name is Moonbeam. And my brother is Sunray. My name's actually short for Twinklestar, but I already get given enough crap about looking like a homo without that association." Oof. Maybe that was too much information. Fuck it. I followed Anna through the halls and looked around. "This really is a kinda shitty school, huh? Shouldn't get used to it, though, we'll have to move again in a few months. Stupid hippie parents. What's up with you? I thought goth died out in the 80's." "Not goth. Just me." If anything, I was closer to emo or scene. "I decided I like you. Wanna make out?" But I didn't give Star a second before pinning him against the lockers in the empty hallway, my lips only as far away from his as our heights were different. Once, gently, I put them against his. Then I laughed it off. “Twinklestar. Maybe you don't like girls." I let him go and smiled up at him. I rarely took a shine to anyone so quickly. But his attitude, his honesty… was something I admired. I guess if he really skipped around from school to school, he didn’t have time for subtlety. "Oh, I like girls." I shrugged and started walking down the hall again, this time with the girl following behind me. "Problem is, you look like you like girls, too. And people are already gonna think I'm a princess when they hear my name - it'll be worse if they know my full name - and the last thing I need is to be making out with a lesbian.” I went on with my diatribe, wondering if she was even listening. “You're cute. Maybe a seven. But you'd need to be a nine to be worth getting my ass kicked over. And I will get my ass kicked, because if I 'stray from the divine path of the pacifist', I'll get kicked out of my home." I looked at the class numbers and then at my timetable. "I got Math. Catch you 'round, Anna." My hand rested on the classroom door, and I turned and looked at the girl. "See ya 'round." I put my hands on the top of my head with fingers laced together, smiling after the boy. Maybe this year won't suck after all. /// I plopped down across from Star at lunch, licking an ice cream cone. That, four cookies, and a package of M&M's was what constituted my lunch. "What's up Twinkle? Enjoying your first day?" I licked at my cone while I spoke, taking breaks between sentences. "Hey, keep it down - I've made it through most of the day without anybody figuring that out. Unless you only wanna be able to make out through a straw, that is." Ugh. Fucking tofu again. Look, okay, I don't mind the stuff when its cooked right, but you can't just put cold lumps of soy curd between two pieces of what passed for bread in my family and expect it to make a compelling lunch. I tossed the pseudo-sandwich in the trash and looked across the table at the girl, snatching the ice cream from her hand and continuing to lick it myself. "Fuck yeah, dairy. I’m gonna regret this later when I'm immobilized by my stomach evacuating itself. But there's no regret like ice cream regret. What else you got there?" I opened up the bag of M&M's and picked out the green ones, passing them along the table. "I don't like the green ones. They're too provocative. Hopefully you've seen the commercials or you'll just think I'm crazy." I paired the M&M's into colors, having given up my ice cream already. He looked like he needed it anyway. "We don't have a TV. The mass media controls people using it, didn't you hear? Hey, you got a spare bedroom? Or a closet floor? I once lived at my old school for a week and a half just to get away from my nutbag parents." I ate the green M&M's without hesitation, but they didn't taste very provocative. "Should these make me wanna take off my clothes and pole-dance? I always wanted to learn to pole-dance. I think it's sexy. Not when girls do it, though - they make it too slutty." "You're not helping your homo case, by the way. Saying things like that." I finished off my M&M's and passed Star one of my four cookies, biting into one of my own. "I have a bedroom and a closet. Though I don't think you'll be allowed to live in either. My parents aren't big on letting strangers move in. Plus, you clearly have your own closet you haven't come out of yet." "Hey, you don't gotta be gay to know what sexy is." The cookie was amazing, but the chocolate chips were only going to add to my dairy-related problems after lunch. Worth it. "People are so wound up on labels. Boys are sexy doing some things and girls are sexy doing others. Doesn't mean I'm gonna go out behind the tool-shed and find a tool to call my own." I finished the cookie and looked across the cafeteria. "Okay, see him? He's sexy. Nice hair, glasses coordinated with his shoes, pressed clothes, clean nails. But her, over there? She's sexy, too. In a sweet demure way. The jock and the cheer-skank over by the door, making out? Not sexy." Wow. Good taste. I smiled up at Star with a little coy grin, but quickly let it fade before he looked back at me. "You smoke? With hippie parents and all, I can only imagine…" I bit into another cookie. "Well, not professionally. Money's a great way to regulate an addiction, so I guess the fact I'm dirt-poor is gonna mean I outlive everyone else. Or I'll just die because my family doesn't believe in insurance." What was the question again? Oh right. "When I do smoke, it's mostly to piss them off. They talk about the dangers of cigarettes and stuff, and then spend all day smoking weed and munching on mushrooms." We both stood up and I looked at Anna with a coy little smile; she was cute, yeah. She'd lose interest in me when the novelty of the hippie boy wore off, though. "Do you, like, wanna hang out or something?" That's cool, Anna. You only just met this kid. "Er… just think about it, okay? Meet me outside the front doors by the parking lot after school if you're game." I quickly got up and gave a small wave, turning away from the boy and leaving him to whatever the hell he wanted to do for his afternoon. I had class work to make up.

(Edit: Please note the use of hyperlinks in the text in order to access soundtrack at key points in narrative) Rane Rover and the Nega-Space Nursery Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, space cadets of all ages: Join me in the distant future of the year 2017 for- RANE ROVER: ROCKET RANGER! Now buckle yourself in for tonight’s edge-of-your-seat-adventure: Rane Rover and The Nega-Space Nursery When we last left our plucky heroine, she had just escaped the miserable methane mines of Myrnock IV. But her troubles were far from over, space cadets, as the explosion of her daring escape using the mine’s own methane reserves as a fuel for her trusty rusty rickety red rocket had blown her far off course and deep into the uncharted reaches of space known as “The Forbidden Zone”. Now the difference between being lost and exploring, space cadets, is all a matter of gumption, can-do attitude, and whether you survive to tell people about it, so Rane Rover: Rocket Ranger knew that she wasn’t lost. She was just exploring. But running out of paper to make new star charts was the least of our heroine’s worries, folks. After her mega thrusters had died down, and the joy of one amazing adventure well done, with another one surely well under way, Rane began to notice something was wrong. “Creepin’ comets! Why is everything getting so spinny?” our heroine asked. “It’s like I’ve had one too many, my dance card is all punched up, but it isn’t even seven yet.” With one sultry, delicate hand, all it took was one little tap on the dashboard for Rane to figure out exactly why she was in trouble. With the slightest TAP TAP TAP, the needle reading on her rocket’s oxygen tank plummeted like the stock market on that infamous day in 1929. That’s right, Rangers-In-Training, the red headed Rocketeer had gone from a place with no breathable air, to no air at all. “I knew I was forgetting something,” our heroine chided herself. Those half-life house plants that she’d turned down way back in the Den of Delirious Delights sure seemed like something she should have taken with her. She might be glowing a radiant shade of green, but she’d have plenty of air. Her backup tanks were still filled with methane, the only fuel source available to her on the miserable mines. “Maybe I shouldn’t have stocked on so much,” the scarlet-haired starlet thought as her cockpit began to spin like a merry-go-round. “Air,” she said to herself, “I just gotta find some air. But where?” Almost out of oxygen, but still full with plenty of get-up-and-go, Rane set her jaw, reached to the top of her flight helmet and pulled her Navi-Goggles over her beautiful baby blues. Using her Navi-Goggles, Rane could see a million-fold and was given the miracle of X-ray vision. Surely, she knew that if there was any planet, Opposition space station, or even the dreaded Imperium’s patrol ships within spitting distance, she would find them. She looked portside. She looked to the starboard. She looked to the fore, the aft, the dorsal, and the ventral. There was absolutely nothing; an infinite sea of blackness for lightyears around. Not even a single star to guide her path. “I’ve been in black holes brighter than this” Rane panted as more and more precious air escaped her lungs. “Maybe this place is uncharted…because there’s nothing to chart.” Shaking and wobbling, fists clenched, Rane Rover: Rocket Ranger lost her composure for but an instant. “Well…shucks,” our heroine said. Any other run of the mill thruster jockey would be saying a lot more than just ‘Well…shucks’. Most other space sailors would be cursing up a sonic storm, or at the very least remarking ‘Well that’s a fine how-do-you-do,’ but not our heroine. She was Rane Rover: Scavenger, Smuggler, and Adventurer Extraordinaire, as well as Humanity’s Last Hope against the Imperium of Evil. This fiery little dame had survived the Planet of the Plutonium Pythons, matched wits with the Martian Mind Melters, and butted heads with an entire Battalion of Bionic Brutes. There was no way she was going to let a little thing like a complete lack of oxygen in the never ending vacuum of space punch her ticket, you can bet your bottom dollar on that. No way was she going to buy the hydroponics garden. The only setback was “How?” “If there was a passing meteor,” Rane thought out loud, “I’d be able to hitch a fast ride on one using the magneto grappler.” Tragically, the Forbidden Zone was devoid of even space rocks. “The methane left in my tanks might give my rocket a little extra ‘oomph’,” Rane calculated, “but that won’t make a lick of difference if there’s no place to ‘oomph’ to. I’ve gone from being a fish in a barrel to a sardine in a can.” Speaking of sardines, the walls of her own trusty rusty rickety red rocket seemed to be closing in on her. Our heroine’s chest started to heave with each passing, and increasingly labored breath (and not in the good way if you get my drift, fellas). “I’m not…even wearing…my corset…” Our thrill-seeking space siren wasn’t out of options yet. “Maybe… a distress signal?” she wondered. “More than likely, it’d be intercepted by Imperium Coneheads.” But deep down, faithful fans, Rane knew that might be her only option. Reaching into the patented and well-worn brown bomber jacket handed down by her father, Rane took out the last of the Sleeping Solution she’d gotten from Sylas VII. That little inhaler had a puff so potent, it was guaranteed to knock out an electric elephant. With a mind to match her looks, Rane knew that she’d use up less air and buy herself a little more time if her plan B had her catching some letters at the end of the alphabet. Still, the thought of going to sleep and waking up captured by Coneheads didn’t appeal to Rane at all. It was still preferable to losing consciousness and then waking up in that big Spaceship in the Sky (and I don’t mean orbit), but not by much. Still, she’d already escaped Astro-Alcatraz once. If everything went according to plan, she might even get a chance to break out of the Galactic Gulag. Now there was an adventure waiting to happen. It was definitely better than the twenty-first century equivalent of being buried alive. Or the Imperium Coneheads might just snap her pretty little neck when they found her. If they found her. “Tight,” Rane started to gasp. “Everything…is so… tight!” Suddenly there were two sets of Sleeping Solution in her right hand, and two right hands on top of that. The asphyxiating astronaut was seeing double. Things were not looking good for our high stakes star siren. If she even hoped to survive she’d have to take a puff from the inhaler, breathe deep (but not too deep), and activate the distress beacon before she passed out, and that was the easy part. Now that her vision had decided to pull a fast one on her there were now two inhalers, two distress signal buttons, and two sets of hands to do it all. Pretending the inhaler was a Lucky Strike cigarette (Lucky Strike: Tastes good like a cigarette should) she took a puff from the little tube with the sleeping solution. As she puffed out the little green cloud of space opium, Rane payed to whatever Christian God was out there in the vastness of space that she wouldn’t see St. Peter when her lids next flittered open. “Maybe I can learn to play the space harp,” she joked at her own impending doom. Eyes already half-closed, our heroine prepared for what might be the long sleep as she pressed a button that sent out an S.O.S.- ‘Save Our Spaceship.’ Instead of a space harp, our heroine’s eyes shot open to the sound of alarms blaring as her spaceship’s computer blared out. “DANGER! DANGER! GRAVITY SNARE! COLLISION COURSE IMMINENT!” How long had she been out? Had the asteroid opium in the sleeping solution scattered her senses for minutes or just a few precious seconds? It wasn’t any easier to breathe, Rane could say that much; or at least she could if she had the air. BUT WAIT! A collision course meant that there was something out here in the forbidden zone. A spaceship or a planet, or even an asteroid. Any of them might have pockets of precious, precious air. Determined to live, Rane Rover squinted her eyes past the blurred mirage of her senses and saw an impossible shining light. A star? No, space-cadets, for up close stars are as bright as the sun; brighter even! Instead, shining gently into the endless night was a single gigantic alabaster dot in the middle of an ocean of ebony. This was no star! This was no star! It was impossible, Rane knew, but with nothing but her senses to trust, she could only guess that it was one thing: A White Hole, and it was pulling her in! Fists white knuckled and eyes squeezed shut, the rambunctious rocket ranger pulled back on the throttle. She was going to crash and be battered into so much space debris. Suffocating was one thing, but no space sailor worth their salt would be caught dead in a crash. “Can’t. Slow. Down.” Rane mouthed the words rather than speak them as she yanked back the controls. DOWN, DOWN, DOWN, she went, the gravity of the White Hole drawing her in to her sudden and inevitable destruction. Nothing she could do, it seemed, would slow her descent into oblivion! But as every rip-roarin’-rocket-ranger knows, when the chips are down is when you really shine your brightest. Brighter than a white hole, even; brighter than the sun. Rane looked back at the tanks, and sure as Shirley Temple’s tremendous tapdancing, she got an idea. With the push of a single shiny blue button-the right one she hoped- Rane funneled the remaining methane into her retro thrusters. Violently, the ship shook like one of those new-fangled washing machines with a screw loose as the retro-thrusters fought valiantly against the gravitational pull of the giant White Hole in the middle of space. And valiant they were, all you rough-ridin’ rocketeers, but even the Little Engine that Could couldn’t get all the way to the top of Mt. Everest. With her last bit of breath, our brave and buxom beauty cried out “CREEPIN’ COMETS!” as she plummeted headlong into the White Hole in her trusty rusty rickety red rocket. So it is with a heavy heart, dear space-cadets, that I must inform you that Rane Rover: Rocket Ranger, crashed. BUT she survived! The shattered remains of her ship scattered around her, our heroine’s eyes opened briefly as she breathed in buckets of sweet, sweet, oddly lavender scented air. Was this Heaven, she wondered? Was this what they meant when they talked about the light at the end of the tunnel? An interminable amount of time passed, as she lay there, panting as more and more air rushed in to fill her lungs. Suddenly, much to her surprise, a funny little robot, all torso and arms and no head hovered over her. “Huuuuuman?” it asked in a high pitched buzzy little voice. Exhausted beyond the limits of even her physical endurance and the Sleeping Solution still polluting her mind, Rane managed to meekly nod and say “Yes….Human” before losing consciousness completely as the floating little can with arms and headlights beeped and booped in approval. ************************************************************************************* We will now pause for station identification and a word from this week’s sponsors. You are tuning in to WTCP- Where the Padding is EVERYWHERE (Including the Stories) Bigs, Do you want your little to be even cuter than they already are? Do you crave moments of intimacy? Are you worried that maybe they’ve outgrown you, or perhaps they need to be shown just how little they really are? Then try diapers! Whether it’s a happy smile or a bratty frown, there is nothing quite like the look on your little’s face as you fasten on their very usable and not-so-unmentionable underwear. You’ll be amazed at the feeling both of you have during that special time where they are completely dependent on you for their most basic of needs. They might leave you to go play their silly games but with diapers they’ll always come back when it’s time for a change. The bond you’ll develop will be closer than no other as they surrender control of themselves to you in complete and total trust. Does your little think they’re bigger than they really are and need a very concrete reminder about who’s in charge? Maybe spanking alone isn’t getting the point across? Never fear, diapers are the answer. It’s very hard to claim that you’re wearing the pants in the relationship when you’re peeing in them. And don’t forget the variety of styles. Choose between safety pins, tapes, or Velcro; cloth or cloth-like; plastic pants or plastic backed; thick or thin; white or colored; plain or decorated; wetness indicators for easy checking or festive designs for discretion; covered up or shown off. No matter what, there’s a diaper that’s right for your little one’s needs. DIAPERS: One basic function. So many uses. We now return to the adventures of RANE ROVER: ROCKET RANGER! When we last left our not-so-lucky lady, she’d crashed landed inside the mysterious White Hole, staring up at a strange alien robot before losing consciousness. As our plucky pilot came to, the first thing she heard was the strange tinkling tones of a softly soothing, almost hypnotic lullaby. “Queerest little lullaby I’ve ever heard,” she remarked as her vision unblurred itself. “Something like a cross between a nursery rhyme and those little jigs the Mind Melters used to control the Martian Spiders,” she remarked as she stretched, reminiscing about past adventures. The bed she was in was gigantic and luxurious. Even before her knocked-around noggin started making sense of her surroundings, the Rocket Ranger was keenly aware of just how soft and comfortable her bed was, with her being able to stretch out her entire body from feet to fingertips without touching another. It was a darn sight better than a prison cell in the Astro-Alcatraz, that’s for sure. Rane sat up and took in her not-so-scary surroundings. She was in a bed all right, and a big one, but it was a bed with bars nonetheless. On all sides of her, preposterously huge planks of woods shot up past her head. She was having a truck load of trouble standing up- the softness of the surface caused her legs to go all wobbly- so Rane Rover grabbed onto the bars of her new cell and pulled herself up. Ever gritty and determined, Rane discovered that if she held onto the top of her comfortable cage, she could just barely peek out over the railing. “But where is that strange little ditty coming from?” she wondered. Ears pricked and ever alert for an incoming attack (the music could very well be mesmerizing her, turning into an Imperium Conehead, don’t you know?) the red-headed rocket ranger only had to crane her neck upwards and see an exact replica of Earth’s Solar System dangling just above her head, the strangely sad yet jaunty jig tinkling on and on. “Now what do you suppose that’s for?” the Opposition’s Best Gal said. “Some kind of invasion map?” Finished taking stock of her immediate surroundings, the speedy space siren examined herself. “What kind of getup is this?” she asked. Gone were her Navi-Goggles and flight helmet. Her hair, normally wrapped up neatly in a bun beneath her helmet was now combed out into two pigtails on the sides of her head. Gone was her well-worn brown bomber jacket handed down by her father and her matching accelerator slamming boots. No scrap of her uniform remained. She wasn’t naked though. A pastel pink number covered her slender shoulders, buxom breasts, and tiny tummy while the front end connected with the back end thanks to a couple of buttons that met in the middle of her down below. Her silky-smooth legs were bare, but otherwise her maiden modesty remained intact. Stranger still, she appeared to be wearing layers, at least as far as her hips were concerned. Concealed by the singlet was something that caused her thighs to become strangers to each to each other and caused her backside to bulge like an overripe hothouse tomato at the county fair. And whatever she was wearing weighed a whole heckuva lot, with her underthings bulging and sagging, threatening to burst out the bottom flap of her new outfit like bombs out of a B-52. Normally, any lady worth waiting for will always use the powder room to freshen up, but lacking a proper place and having no eyes upon her, Rane Rover decided to improvise and poked the puffy padding protruding from her petit posterior. Her finger was met with the pushback of wet padding and the crinkle of soft plastic. “Creepin’ comets,” our heroine said, giving it another push. “What gives?” Rane asked. Something didn’t add up. Plastic backing was supposed to keep wetness out like a shower cap, wasn’t it? “It seems like I’m in some kind of bathing suit, except only my backside is wet.” Rane remarked. “Now if only I could find a beach.” Sniffing as she struggled to stay standing, the Opposition’s Best Gal caught of a whiff of something both alien and strangely familiar to her; something fragranced mixed with something foul smelling; something aromatic and something ammonia-scented. “It’s like a powder room next to an outhouse,” the Rocket Ranger said, pinching her nose. “Or maybe it’s the reverse.” Standing on her tip toes, our heroine gazed out past the wooden bars of her pleasant prison to get a better lay of the land. Beyond the caged contraption she was cooped up in was a sight to behold indeed: The walls were yellow, with paintings of little sheep following around a blue-skinned Bo Peep, and a pink shelled Humpty Dumpty plummeting off a whopping wall. Plush white carpet covered the ground ten feet below was littered with landmines of kewpie dolls, rattles, building blocks, and tinker toys. A tremendous rocking chair that no doubt dwarfed her sat in a nearby corner, with a humongous high chair in close proximity. “A nursery,” Rane realized, “and a big one, to boot. That means I’m caught up in a crib. But where’s the ba-?” our normally stoic starlet stopped in her tracks. Ever pragmatic, our heroine wasn’t one to hear hoofbeats in central park and start scanning for zebras. “That means I’m the baby.” Our exciting explorer of space had flown right out of the final frontier and into the pages of an alien story book; Jack (or in this case Jill) and the Beanstalk. Rane had faced down the Hungry Hordes of Hazmo the Hazardous without flinching, scavenged spare parts from a stranded space station seconds away from a supernova’s searing explosion with no sweat, and smuggled food and medicine past Imperium Patrols to the refugees, widows, and war orphans of Weyout I almost every Tuesday, but the shock at her present situation was so great that she lost her grip on the railings and plopped back down onto her padded posterior. “Creepin’ comets!” Through the wooden bars of her booming baby bed lay a substantially sized operating table with shelves of folded white rectangles immediately beneath it. “That’s a table,” Rane recognized, “but not a surgical one. I’m not a mother yet but even I recognize a changing table when I see one. Which means those are diapers stacked underneath.” Ever observant, our heroine took a second gander at her getup. “Which means I’m in some oversized Dr. Dentons. And these plastic panties are…” she paused, “..well THAT’s a fine how-do-you-do.” Rane Rover: Rocket Ranger had somehow ended up playing baby in the galaxy’s most humongous game of house. But where there was giant furniture, there was bound to be… “Giants,” Rane gasped as thundering footsteps signaled her captor’s ominous arrival. Like the shadow on the dark side of the moon, this new arrival was monstrously massive, filling the cavernous passage into the giant nursery as easily as normal folk fill their own doorways. In the space of a few seconds, his large lumbering footsteps crossed the palatial sized place and he loomed over our diapered damsel. “Creepin’ comets!” Rane Rover’s newest fantastical foe towered over the railing of the crib. The Sleeping Solution surely still doing wacky things to the rip-riding rocketeer’s body, Rane felt her already damp diaper get a little less dapper at the sight of him. Her captor had skin as blue as the waters of Lake Michigan and eyes as purple as Pike’s Peak, but the rest of him…was actually quite pleasant, truth be told. With dark, clean-cut hair, well-worn laugh lines around bespectacled eyes, dressed smartly in a sweater vest and slacks, and cleanshaven with just a hint of stubble, he looked like any respectable fella in the neighborhood of Anytown USA. Above his right shoulder hovered the little tin-can robot that Rane had seen just before passing out. “Well hello little, human,” He said in a voice as gentle as can be. “Was your nap restful?” “Y-y-yes it was,” Rane answered. “Thank you. But would you mind telling me where I am and who you are, Mister?” The mountain sized man smiled warmly back and told her. “Why I’m the Caretaker, little miss. This is my home.” He gestured to the hovering hunk of metal over his shoulder. The thing beeped and booped and then said, “Huuuuuuman.” The mammoth-man looked to the little floating can and told it, “I know, robot. I know.” Then he turned back to the Lilliputian-like lady and continued conversing. “My robot found you after you had a nasty fall. So, I brought you in and took care of you. Now who might you be?” Standing a little taller despite her infantile attire, Rane responded, “Why I’m Rane Rover: Rocket Ranger.” “Very nice to meet you, Rane.” The Caretaker said, extending two fingers and reaching out to the childishly dressed do-gooder. Never one to dismiss diplomacy, Rane grabbed the giant’s freakishly big forefingers shook his hand. “Likewise, I’m sure,” she said. “But you haven’t answered my second question. Also, what’s with the Dr. Denton’s and the diapers?” Unfazed by Rane’s brave boldness despite her relatively small stature, the big blue behemoth kept smiling and said. “All will be answered in time, but first let’s see about getting you some breakfast.” Not one to be told what to do, our heroine pointed one finger at her host and prepared to give him a peace of her mind. “Now listen here Cee-Tee, I’m grateful for the rescue, don’t think I’m not, but I don’t take kindly to-“ The courageous cosmo cruiser was cut off as two huge hands grabbed her underneath her armpits and lifted her skyward. “We’ve got to keep you to a schedule,” her colossal captor said. “Breakfast first. Then I’ll explain where you are. Then we’ll see about your clothes. ” Our heroine was used to strapping into her cockpit and blasting off through space, but there was something particularly peculiar about being whipped around just above the waist and then strapped into a waiting high chair. Her diaper, sodden and sagging, squelched as she was strapped into the comically big kiddie seat, a tray pinning her arms to her side before she knew what to do with them. “Creepin’ comets,” Rane commented “My seat is soggier than the swamps of Saturn in Summer.” Unconcerned, the Caretaker unscrewed a lid on a glass jar big enough to hold a whole honey glazed ham. “Don’t worry,” he said, daintily dipping a rubber tipped spoon into some rainbow-colored mush, “you’re a long ways from leaking.” “That’s not why I’m-“ Rane responded before the spoonful of gelatinous goop the zoomed past her lips and into her waiting mouth. The red-haired rocket ranger stopped, swallowed…and then smiled. In all of her hurry she hadn’t been hungry for anything more than freedom, but this stuff was better than Jell-O (and there’s always room for Jell-O, folks). Our normally loquacious lass opened her mouth only so that another scrumptious spoonful of the curious cuisine could be shoveled onto her tongue. Before long she was bouncing up and down with each spoonful of the technicolor treat, her pigtails pogoing up and down while beneath her, her soaked seat squished and squelched in equal measure. The squishing and squelching of her plastic-backed panties were matched only by the clinking and clacking of the spoon stirring and scraping in the glass jar. In no time flat, the jar was empty and the resilient young woman was beginning to feel full. “Doesn’t it feel nice to let someone else do the work?” the king-sized Caretaker asked. With a queen-sized sigh to match her meal, Rane nodded in agreement; her pigtails bobbing up and down. This was the closest she’d had to a vacation in ages. Quickly, with celeritous speed, Rane was removed from the highchair and found herself carried over to the rocking chair she’d successfully spied previously. Beeping and booping, the azure-colored Atlas’s flying robot hovered nearby. The ding of a microwave oven chimed and a compartment inside the robot opened up depositing the biggest baby bottle our heroine had ever seen into the helping hands of the Caretaker. “Something to wash it down with,” he said, sitting down in the rocking chair and placing her on his lap. “I know I should put up more of a struggle,” our normally determined diva thought, “but this is just too relaxing to pass up.” She began to suckle on the behemoth bottle the second it was offered, and was rewarded as a warm, creamy, sweet and delicious liquid lapped onto her tongue. It was so delicious that it was almost as good as the all-natural, soothing flavor of Ovaltine. (Have you tried Ovaltine lately?) As she suckled on the sweet stuff, the stressed-out spacer felt her muscles and mind relax a little bit more with each pull on the rubber nipple. “Better?” her generous giant friend asked while she greedily gulped down the bottle. Her content eyes seemed to be all the reply he required. As the last drop of liquid love dribbled down her throat, Rane released her grip on the bottle and allowed herself to be draped over the fantastic father figure’s shoulder. Soon, she was treated to gentle pats and rubbing on her back as he started to pace around the nursery. “Now to answer your little questions,” he said. “Where…” our heroine, paused as a little burp flew from her throat, “…excuse me…am I?” “We’re in Nega-Space,” the Caretaker told her. “It exists where nothing else does.” “But there’s nothing out here,” the crusader of the cosmos said, before burping again and saying “I beg your pardon.” “Exactly,” the back-patting Brobdingnagian replied. “There’s nothing out here, so here we are. In Nega-Space.” “That doesn’t make any sense, Mister.” With a condescending chuckle, the Caretaker said. “I’m sure it doesn’t.” Our heroine’s attitude started to sour. Being burped or not, she didn’t take kindly to being talked down to. But before she could say as much she found herself staring out the Nega-Space Nursery’s window. “Creepin’ comets!” Just outside the window was the vast glory of space in all of its wonder and splendor, but with the colors reversed. An endless of ocean of alabaster was in front of her, speckled with sparkling spots of black. “Whoooooah!” she cooed in absolute awe. No where in the known universe was this possible. The red-headed rebellion smuggler knew three or four Sylocke scientists who would have given their left antennae for such a stunning sight. “From time to time,” the Caretaker explained, “a human gets lost from their playing and winds up here. And I can’t let you little tykes wander around lost. So, I take care of you until your Mommies or Daddies come and pick you up.” “Little tykes”, the siren of the stars scoffed before burping again. This time she didn’t excuse herself. “Mommies or Daddies?” She pulled back and looked her warden in the eye. “You make it sound like I’m some kind of baby.” “Baby?” said the Caretaker, confused. “What kind of gibberish human-talk is that? The grown-up word for what you are is ‘human’.” “Now you listen here, Buster,” Rane said feeling that old familiar fire rise up in her, crossing her arms over her chest. “I’m a fully grown and independent woman and don’t you forget it. I’m almost twenty-three.” (In actuality, ladies, gentlemen, and space-cadets, Rane Rover was actually twenty-six, but it’s a woman’s prerogative to lie about her age, so we’ll allow our normally honest and trustworthy adventurer this one little fib). The jolly giant who held her in his arms laughed as if she had said something perfectly precocious. “Full-grown?! Woman?! And twenty-three no less?” The room rattled with the great goon’s guffawing. “Those things don’t go together. You can’t be a human woman and be fully grown and independent.” He chuckled again and added, “Twenty-three is an adult now. Oh humans. What will they say next?” The Caretaker’s robot helper buzzed with its own form of electronic laughter. “Huuuuuman!” “I was once twenty-three,” the violet eyed villain lectured, “but then I grew up. And one day you will, too. Until then, you’re a human.” Egad, faithful fans! Through some queer quirk of comical cosmic miscommunication, Rane Rover: Rocket Ranger had made first contact with a long lived extra-large extraterrestrial to whom the word “human” meant “baby”. And here she found herself, having been spoon fed, nursed and burped while wearing a wet diaper. Whatever could she do to prove him wrong? “Now you’ve got it all wrong Cee-Tee,” Rane tried to correct the paternal titan. “I’m not out there playing games. I’m fighting a war! And I normally don’t indulge in mashed up mush and bottles and burping,” she said. “And I definitely don’t wear di-“ her rational words were cut off as the rubber nipple of a particularly ponderous pacifier was placed in her mouth by the Caretaker’s scrap heap of a helper. “Huuuuman” it buzzed. “No need to be so cranky,” the Caretaker said. Meanwhile, our heroine tried to tell him the truth, but some kind of sweet sticky sap coated the delinquent dummy lodged in between her incisors, stopping her from spitting it out. Our wonder of a woman winced as the caretaker playfully patted her plastic backed panties. “Well here’s the problem,” he said. “Let’s do something about the wet diaper.” Ladies and Gentlemen, we now advise those of you with weak constitutions to walk away from this unfolding scene and to return in a few minutes once the worst of it has passed. Her muffled moaning mewling out from behind the mouthguard of the pacifier, Rane cried out as she was placed on the cushioned plastic mat of the Nega-Space Nursery’s towering changing table, a strap pulled taught over her stomach and arms. Quickly, the buttons holding together her onesie were undone, exposing her now very mentionable unmentionables. More yellow than white in the middle, the all-but dripping diaper sagged outward, as if trying to run away in fear of the woman who had wet it. Rane caught a glimpse of cartoon rocket ships along the landing zone, a mocking reminder of what the Caretaker intended to strip from her in more ways than one. A full body blush enveloped our heroine, turning her as pink as the baby clothes on her back, as two meaty hands reached for the tapes along her waistline. She hadn’t planned to be in this particular position (sans-diaper of course) until her wedding night. The space sailor didn’t have time to process the intimate invasion as the Caretaker gripped her ankles together with one hand and lifted her legs to the air. Left with no other options, Rane could only lick and suck at the sugar cane coating of the pacifier in an attempt to dilute it enough to free her mouth from its grip. Her pace hastened and slowed with the Caretaker’s cold wet cleansing, as wipe after wipe was dragged across her delicate areas, disturbing her concentration. “Mustn’t miss a spot,” the Caretaker clucked. “I don’t want my little human to get a rash.” Her quivering hindquarters felt the briefest bit of respite as the urine soaked underthing was slipped out from beneath her, only to have a fresh dry replacement slid back before a breath had passed. She shivered as fragrant white flakes of baby powder were sprinkled onto her bare backside. Her legs were lowered down and spread, and before she could blink, the clean diaper was pulled up between them and taped up. “All better,” Rane’s cyan colored captor declared, buttoning her garish garment back up. The scourge of the Imperium most certainly disagreed, and would have said as much if she had been able to, just then. But our buxom beauty was unable to get a word in edgewise, with the pacifier penetrating past her puckered puss. “Now how about a little bit of playtime?” “Mmmmphin mmmmphets!” our heroin mumbled from behind her pacifier gag as she shook her head violently, her pigtails brushing against her cheeks. This was no time to play, she had a galaxy to go out and save. “Well, I can’t have you take another nap,” the titan tutted, before plopping her padded posterior in front of a table small enough for. “You’ll be way up past your bedtime if you go back to sleep.” Rane’s normally pristine pallor went from an embarrassed pink to the red of righteous fury. Rocket Rangers did NOT have bedtimes! Oblivious to his captive’s resounding resentment, the Caretaker slid a poster sized piece of blank paper and a box of colossal sized crayons in front of the onesie wearing woman. “How about some drawing?” “MMMeye mmmmmn’t mmmmannna mmmaw,” our diapered damsel protested from behind the bulbous binky. “”Mmmey mmmmeed mmmoo mmmet mmmmome.” Either the Caretaker didn’t understand, or just didn’t care, instead tapping the table where the infantile art supplies lay. But hey, at least it wasn’t finger painting. With no way to force her way to freedom, and an inability to speak sensibly, Rane Rover felt like she was absolutely out of options. If she couldn’t find a way to clear up this confusion, she’d be trapped in this Nega-Space Nursery until the cosmo-cows came home. That’s when inspiration hit her! Grabbing a club sized crayon out of the box in front of her, began writing. It read in big block letters: I AM AN ADULT. THE GALAXY NEEDS ME. LET ME OUT! It was no Gettysburg Address, but it would do the trick, sure enough. Feeling proud of herself, Rane grabbed the sandwich board sized slice of paper and held it up to her new gargantuan guardian. There was just one thing Rane hadn’t counted on. “That’s some very nice scribbles,” the Caretaker said, smiling with almost grandfatherly affection. “Now how about a picture that I can put up on the refrigerator?” Well that was a fine how-do-you-do! Like most civilized folk, the Caretaker spoke English (with the exception of the mix-up between the words ‘human’ and ‘baby’), but to him Rane’s writing looked like scribbles. Looking around the nursery, Rane realized that there wasn’t any alphabet to speak of, or anything academic for that matter. There were pictures of rainbows and butterflies, but no where on the walls of this toddlerized torture chamber was there anything resembling the three R’s. Flipping the paper over, Rane resorted to retreating from writing and communicating in an even more universal language: Pictures. Ham-fisted and hurried, she sketched out a drawing of her trusty rusty rickety red rocket; the same turbo charged conveyance that had taken her on so many of her misadventures (including this one). “Very good!” the fatherly figure clapped his hands and encouraged her cleverness. “That looks like that little toy that you rode in here on.” Finally! Our heroine grinned behind her soother and bounced and bobbed in bountiful bliss. Now she was getting somewhere. “Can you draw more?“ Happily, she obliged, drawing in a doodle of herself in the cockpit, the stars whizzing by, and of course, good old Earth in the background. Maybe if she could get across that everyone one Earth was as “little” as she was, he’d release her. (Either that, or she’d convince the Caretaker that there was an entire planet of babies that needed to be pampered; and then she’d have two invasions to deal with.) As time went on, her breathing slowed; the normally fraught freedom fighter found herself relaxing with each stroke and scribble. It wasn’t thrilling, but therapeutic. Not the rush she was used to, but relaxing in its own right. Oddly enough, Rane Rover: Rocket Ranger was feeling something she hadn’t felt in a long time: fun. “Well done!” her purple eyed parental figure praised when she’d finished. “This is something very special, I can tell,” he said. “Look at that silly blue marble in the background. I’m going to put this right on the wall where I can look at it whenever I want” he said, taking the drawing over to her crib. Without thinking, our feisty freedom fighter smiled saccharinely, proud of her accomplishment. As the Caretaker pinned the poster to the wall, Rane realized that she’d failed at what she’d set out to do. Her attempt at translation had transformed itself into an art project. She’d have to find other ways to explain the reality of the situation to the Nega-space nanny. “Now what shall we do next, little human?” If anything she had more firmly cemented her status in his enormous eyes as nothing more than a waif needing nourishment. And so it continued throughout the day. Unable to speak, the amazing astronaut told her story as best as she could; using the tools available to her. She recreated the Astro-Alacatraz using blocks with strange alien writing on them. She re-enacted her liberation of the mole men of Morlock X using dollies, and used puppet theatre to explain her daring escape from the methane mines. Stranger still, Rane felt relief with each successive attempt. Each juvenile jaunt into pastimes she’d long ago outgrown brought with them feelings of nostalgia and comfort. She’d never admit it, of course, but her reserves were being refilled with each kiddie corner retelling. Sadly, space cadets, joy was the only thing she was getting from these efforts at diapered diplomacy. Unwilling to listen, the big blue brute, well meaning though he may have been, simply looked to the surface and saw nothing but a tot with her new toys. Frustrated, our padded protagonist stomped her feet in a frenzy, puppets still on her hands. “Oh, I think I know what’s wrong,” the Caretaker concluded, inserting two of his enormous digits into her diaper. “Wet.” It was true. Somewhere in between her miming the massacre against the Martian Mind Melters and the tea party where she had tried to demonstrate the etiquette that had negotiated the freedom of the floating ferrous folk, Rane Rover had felt nature’s call, and answered it without hesitation. Surely, time was of the essence, and so our heroine had temporarily cast aside her pride and potty training in the hopes that she’d steer this freaky first contact towards freedom. Her diaper had been squelching and squishing with every step since. Unfortunately, folks, people everywhere tend to believe what they see and not what you tell them; and the Caregiver now saw a little girl in need of yet another diaper change. “”Mmmmmphin’ mmmmmets.” Rane said as she was laid back down on the changing table, two enormous hands reaching for the snaps between her legs. “Don’t worry,” the Caretaker cooed. “It’s my job to take care of little humans like you and keep you dry and happy. I’ve more than enough diapers for you.” “Huuuuman,” the Caretakers hovering henchbot beeped and booped. Will Rane be able to escape this infantilizing internment? Will she be able to battle across the Milky Way or will she be reduced to bottles bubbling with milk? Has she permanently traded in her red rocket for a rocking horse? Will she ever holler and hoot through hyperspace or must she now be content to quietly coo from her crib? Will she defy the odds or is she doomed to a destiny of downloading detritus into diaper after diaper till the end of her days? Find out after this pause for station identification and a word from our sponsors! You are tuning into WTCP where the ink is wet and the padding is dry. (Or is that the other way around?) Littles, Are you tired of having your playtime interrupted by constant trips to the potty? Are you annoyed or confused at all the complicated and messy steps of toileting? Does the sound of flushing water fill your heart with dread? Do you yearn for a simpler time when you had more fun and less problems? Return to those halcyon days of yore with diapers. With diapers, what goes on in your pants is no longer your concern or your problem. Play the hours away! Finish that seven-season binge marathon! Never have to excuse yourself from the dinner table again! Relax in the safety and comfort in knowing that your special clothing is there for you when you need it. Toilets are exclusive and require special positioning and locations to use. With diapers, it can be anywhere at anytime- sitting, standing, laying down-whatever works for you! They travel and bend and move WITH you. And as a bonus, any horizontal surface can be made into an impromptu changing station. Also, diapers are the only underwear that can double as outerwear! Less layers just means less work, and isn’t that what happiness is really all about? So, go ask your Big to ditch those flimsy useless things hugging your hips and go for the good stuff. DIAPERS: It’s never too late to go back. We now return to the adventures of RANE ROVER: ROCKET RANGER! When we last left our heroine, she’d gone from a rip roarin’ rocket ranger to a diapered damsel in distress. We find her now, sulking in a playpen, left alone with her thoughts and a robot monitor, her pursed lips plugged with a pacifier, the bulbous binkie remaining firmly lodged in her mouth…until now. “Creepin’ comets,” she said as she finally managed to pull out the pacifier, the sweet solution keeping it in her mouth finally gone thanks to the solvent of her saliva. “That Caretaker character is a real basket case. He thinks I’m some kind of baby.” She looked down at her pink onesie, the bulging diaper just underneath. “Not that I can blame him. “Huuuuuman,” the floating trashcan that had discovered her droned far above her head. Good thing too, or else it was likely to get a walloping whack from our pampered paragon. “Yeah, yeah,” Rane sulked at the simpleton of a machine. “You say po-tay-to, I say po-tah-to.” Though even that was an analogy that didn’t work in her favor. No matter how you pronounced it, a tuber was still a spud. Lost in thought, she began walking around her infantile enclosure, a crinkle calling out with each padded pace as she waddled from wall to wall. “The thing of it is,” she admitted, “is that up until the ‘wait here’ part I was kind of liking the whole baby bit.” “Huuuuman.” Irritated and annoyed, Rane ignored the fancy bottle warmer. “The crib was comfortable. The food and drink were good, and it was nice to be waited on for a change.” A shudder shimmied up her spine as she accidentally uttered ‘change’. “Okay,” she admitted to herself. “even the clothes are nice. It’s like lying around in my nightgown all day, without even having to take a powder.” The she-warrior shook her head as she realized she made yet another unfortunate choice of words. She had more powder on her posterior than her pretty puss; not exactly ladylike. “Fine!” she shouted at a stuffed sheep in the corner of the playpen. “Even the diapers aren’t such a fine how-do-you-do!” Then she added, “As long as nobody else in the entire universe knows about ‘em!” “Huuuuuman,” “But my folks aren’t coming to save me,” our waddling wunderkind whined, “and that daffy dope would dress them in diapers too even if they did. All because we’re-” “Huuuuuman,” Then a surge of insight and inspiration ingrained itself into her imagination. “That’s it!” our heroine raised a pointed finger skyward. “As far as the Caretaker is concerned, I’m a lost little baby that came here on some kind of trikey. Sooooooo….” Rane inhaled and held her breath for a hot minute. “WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” She let lose a long and loud wail worthy of a bragging banshee. Thundering footsteps preceding him, the Caretaker ran into the nursery, staring down. “I step out for five minutes to cook dinner, and this is what happens!” He exclaimed. “What’s wrong little human?” he asked, reaching down to give Rane’s bum a parental pat, checking to see if it needed changing yet. Our heroine wasn’t rattled in the least, and instead kept in character. “I WANT MY MOMMY!” she cried, willing rivers of tears to flow down her not-so-chubby cheeks. “I WANT MY MOMMY!” She did her best not to thrash as she found herself cradled in the Caretaker’s cavernous caress. “I know, I know you miss her,” he shushed her, rocking her back and forth and bouncing her lightly. “But we’ll stay right here until she comes to pick you up. That way you’ll be safe.” “I WANT HER NOW!” she screamed at the top of her lungs, her throat rattling with each rumbling roar. “I hope this works,” she thought to herself. “Otherwise I’m likely to get a wallop of a spanking.” Even through the prodigious pillow wrapped around her waist, she didn’t want to end up over the Caretaker’s knee. “But you’re lost, little hu-“ “I’M!” she interrupted with a sob. “NOT! LOOOOOOOOST!” The nursery flew by in a quick blur as the weird warden held her out and looked at her, leaving her dangling by her under arms. “What do you mean, ‘not lost?’” the Caretaker asked, an eyebrow arched in question. Now was her chance. All she had to do is put her plight in language that even the Caretaker could comprehend. “My Mommy is back on Earth!” she cried. “Earth?” “It’s just in the universe!” she sobbed. Pointing out of the nursery towards the negative sky. “Over there?” “Really?” the Caretaker asked, tilting is head to the side. “Is that all?” “Uh-huh,” our heroine played her pathetic part, making sure to add a tiny sniffle and suck on her thumb. Our plucky heroine found herself sitting back on a giant knee as he took a seat on the rocking chair, finally listening. Her plastic backed panties were thankfully dry as a desert this time around. “And how did you end up here then?” Rane thought for a moment to translate her preposterous predicament in terms he’d believe. “I was playin’ a game, Mister, with my friends, and I went out of bounds.” Considering she’d flown into a pocket universe inside a white-hole, ‘out of bounds’ was the understatement of the millennium, ladies and gentlemen, but the Caretaker seemed to consider it. “It was an accident”, she added. “Out of bounds?” he repeated as he ruffled Rane’s red hair. “What game were you little tykes playing? Tag? Hide and seek?” With steely resolve, Rane looked up into the giant’s violet peepers and with grave seriousness, told him. “War.” The mountain of a man sat up a little straighter in the rocking chair. “War isn’t a girl’s game,” he scoffed. “You should be having tea parties and playing with dollies like you’ve been doing. Though I suppose that explains those play clothes, and that toy ship.” Quick as a jack rabbit in July, Rane concocted another explanation to fit the paradigm she’d found herself imprisoned in. “It’s a powderpuff game,” she said. “Girls are the soldiers and boys are the riveters.” If her freedom hadn’t been on the line, the thought of a bunch of Imperium Coneheads all dolled up and working on an assembly line would have made her bust a gut. Then another thought came to the forefront of her brilliant brain. “Play clothes?” Rane realized that she hadn’t seen her brown bomber jacket or her heroic headgear since she’d woken up in this dreadful daycare. “Where did you get those things anyways?” her captor asked, leaning in closer, causing our heroine to break into a sweat under the scrutiny. “Uhh….they were my Daddy’s,” Rane said. That much was true enough. “When he was a….uh…human.” “That explains why it was in such shoddy condition,” the Caretaker said. A lesser (and smaller) man would have been knocked flat- nobody insulted her trusty rusty rickety red rocket in shambles it may now be- but Rane held her tongue and her fists for the time being. Precariously positioned, Rane stowed her pride and looked up at the Caretaker with big puppy dog eyes. “Please Mister! The game is gonna be over soon. And my Mommy is gonna be awful sore at me if I don’t get back home soon.” Now rocking back and forth, in the chair, the Caretaker stroked his chin with his free hand. “Well…if your parents are just in the universe outside….” “Huuuuuman,” the robot beeped and booped, irritatingly. The Caretaker frowned a little bit. She almost had him! If Rane didn’t think quick and speak quicker, the domineering daddy would change his mind (along with her diapers) forever. “What if he came with me?” Rane asked, pointing to the floating robot that found her. “As a…chaperonie?” Rane was careful and clever enough to mispronounce the word, giving her the extra edge of an aura of innocence. “My Mommy could send him back as soon as I get home!” The giant grinned. “That’s a winner of an idea if I ever heard one!” he said. “Alright, human girl. There’s just one thing….” “What’s that?” Rane felt an enormous knot form in her throat. “You’ll need your toys and your play clothes back, won’t you?” A chipper ‘ding” came from the hovering hunk of metal, and out came Rane’s brown bomber jacket, flight cap, and Navi-goggles, all as good as new, the scrapes and scuffs from half-a-hundred battles buffed out. Apparently, this thing was a washing machine, too. “This thing might actually come in handy,” she thought. The Rocket Ranger held out her arms and allowed herself to be dressed in what the oddball alien though of as her ‘play clothes’. Her old jacket resting comfortably over her new onesie. Hair still up in pigtails, she managed to pull on her flight helmet, the pigtails sticking out two little holes in the side. Objectively, she looked more ridiculous than Venusian clown monkey. Still, if it would get her out of here, she’d ride out buck naked like a Galactic Godiva. Speaking of which, Godiva had a horse and our heroine was still in need of some horsepower of her own. “What about my rock-?” Rane sputtered before stopping herself. “My Daddy’s toy?” Setting her down on the floor, the Caretaker took her by the hand and led her out of the strange little house and into the wide open Nega-Space, a pitch white sky dotted with dark black stars. “I fixed it. It was too big to bring inside, but I was going to put it in my garage as soon as the paint dried.” There standing in front of her, good as new, was her trusty rusty rickety red rocket. Only now it wasn’t so rusty, or rickety, and it looked a lot more trusty. Tears of joy in her eyes, Rane looked up to the Caretaker, and for once being at a lack for words, hugged his leg. “Okay, now,” he chuckled. “My roast is in the oven, which probably means your mother’s is too. I don’t want you to be late for dinner.” Not wanting to lie any more than she already had, Rane nodded her head in agreement. “Robot, you take good care of her,” he said to the airborne automaton that was just a few feet off the ground. “Huuuuman.” The robot agreed. “Well off you go little lady,” the Caretaker said, giving our best gal one last diaper check and a pat on the bum to send her on her way. Relieved to be released, Rane swallowed her pride and climbed into the cockpit and turned on the ignition. She sat a little taller than she remembered, likely because of the extra inches underneath her, and she was painfully aware that her “chaperone” now hovered right behind her in the unused co-pilot’s seat, but everything else was as it should be. Everything functioning at peak efficiency, and all tanks (including oxygen) were filled to the top. Without further ado, and frankly afraid that at any moment her ruse would rupture, Rane plotted a reverse trajectory than the one she had taken to get here and initiated the countdown sequence. 10-9-8-7-6-5-4-3-2-1-BLASTOFF! The rush of the rockets rocking her back into her seat, Rane rose up, up, up into the negative sky, speeding towards a tremendous tear in the fabric of reality itself: a wormhole back into her good old Earth-having Universe. Out into the great wide galaxy they went! Once the rocket thrusters cut and they were safely out into the other half of the once dreaded ‘Forbidden Zone’, Rane took stock of her new situation. “It’s a shame,” the space smuggler sighed to herself. “I kind of liked being a big baby for a little bit. Maybe I can have myself a slumber party over there with a few of my gal-pals after we win the war.” “Huuuuuman” her new robot companion buzzed, it’s tone nagging at her. Rane laughed, realizing that the bucket of bolts had as many screws loose as its creator. “If I can get permission from my Mommy, that is!” With the autopilot set on course to the nearest Opposition territory, Rane got out of her seat and walked over to her supply closet. “Now let’s see about getting out of these ridiculous clothes and into something a little more-“ the Opposition’s Ace Operative found her words cut short as a small mountain of baby supplies, all sized perfectly for her, tumbled out onto the floor, fairly burying her. “Creepin comets!” she yelled as stuffies, frilly dresses, baby bottles, and a not-so-small stack of not-so-small diapers tumbled out of the supply cabinet and on top of her. The Caretaker had restocked more than just her fuel tanks, and as the shock of being buried under a pile of toys subsided, our heroine noticed a not-so-unfamiliar warmth flood into her pants, her disposable undies already starting to puff out as it absorbed her latest accident. “Huuuuman?” the Robot chirped, digging her out of the heap. “Bottle? Nap? Diaperrrrrr?” It inserted two little robot claws into the leggings of her diaper. “Wet!” “Maybe I better work on convincing this hunk of junk that I’m toilet trained, first. Otherwise I’m going to have to learn how to save the star system from the seat of my stroller.” This has been another exciting adventure of RANE ROVER: ROCKET RANGER!   Tune in next time where our hero must battle against both the forces of the Imperium of Evil and the crawling creep of diaper rash! Author’s Note: This was done as a request by Dirty Books as part of a request thread. When bringing it to life, I couldn’t stop thinking about the old timey space opera serials and radio shows, and thus it evolved into the story you’ve just read. These request threads are always a tricky thing to me, as part of the art of storytelling is engaging and surprising your audience with twists and turns while giving them something that still satisfies them and gives them what they asked for. After all, if you already know everything that’s going to happen, why read the story, or have someone else write it for you? This turned into a bit of an experimental piece, with the soundbites and the near constant use of alliteration and tone and it took on a kind of life of its own. Even so, it was a blast(off) to write and I am extremely grateful to have been given the opportunity to do so. I hope that everyone who read this (especially Dirty Books who gave me this idea with their request) had a fun little bit of faux padded nostalgia while reading this little mess from the dark corners of my mind.

Hey All, Quite a few years ago I started a story on here called 'Duality'. The diaper dimension stories were fairly new and I fell in love with the idea of a place where people could truly be little (for better or worse). I wrote six chapters and then I stopped writing. At the time I was with someone I loved & trusted very much and I opened up to her about my little side - she did not react well and told me to "grow up and be a man". For the next four years I was ashamed of my little side and I hid it deep down. After we broke up I met someone new who is very much a supporter of my little side, and she loves & supports me for who I am. For the last year I have been on a path of finishing things that I started and never finished. I went back to college this year and finished off the last three courses of a program I took a break from a couple of years ago; I am graduating this month and moving on to an additional program next year! My next plan is to finish this story - I always regretted not finishing it and I am in a clear headspace now and I believe I can make it happen. For those of you who were fans of my stories back then, I am sorry it has taken me this long to get back to it. _______________________________________________________________ Chapter 1 Danielle looked up from her bed to see the door to her room opening slowly. The light of the bedside lamp illuminated the pink room plastered with awards, trophies, and photographs that all displayed her academic success. In the doorway stood her grandmother, a rather frail looking woman in her mid-seventies. “I almost forgot to give you this.” Her grandmother said as she handed her a letter. Danielle examined the envelope carefully before opening it. On the upper right corner there was a red and gold embossed logo that read “Ross Creek University”. “Oh my goodness Grammy, why didn’t you give this to me when I got home?” Her grandmother slowly sat on the bed beside her, “Well I couldn’t decide if I should give it to you or not.” “Gram, it is honestly all going to be okay! There is nothing to worry about.” “Nothing to worry about,” her grandmother said with a slightly elevated volume. “You haven’t witnessed the things I have. I don’t understand why you don’t want to go to school here.” “If I go to university here my degree won’t be valid anywhere but here. You know how it works gram, I need to go there so I can actually do something with my life.” Danielle explained. Her grandmother looked at her blonde haired granddaughter and smiled. She knew that there was no convincing her that there was any other option. Danielle had worked hard since a young age to get into an amazon university. She had always been capable of taking on much more than her peers. Her grandmother’s health had been failing for quite some time which required that Danielle took care of herself most days. “Okay, well lets open it up and see what it says.” Her grandmother said. Danielle’s hand was shaking nervously as she tore the left side of the letter open and peeled the rather thick bundle of papers from within. She read the first line of the letter and suddenly began to cry. Her grandmother’s smile then turned, “Oh honey it is okay, there are other options.” Danielle shook her head before croaking out, “No gram, it says I got in!” _____________________________________________________________________________ Danielle walked up to the brick house and rang the doorbell. “Hey Dani! Sam is upstairs if you want to head up.” Sam’s mother said. Sam had been Danielle’s best friend all the way through high school. They had been inseparable since the day they met in grade nine homeroom. She ran up the stairs clutching the bundle of papers as she went. The door to Sam’s room was wide open when she entered excitedly and out of breath, “You…You won’t believe this!” “Hey! I won’t believe what?” Sam said rather confused. Holding the letter up she replied, “This! I finally heard back!” Sam jumped up and gave her an enthusiastic hug, “Oh my God I am so proud of you! How did your Gram take the news?” Danielle looked down at her feet and mumbled out a reply, “Well, she seems to understand now. She is worried about my safety on the mainland.” “Everything we hear can’t be true though Dani. I mean, they can’t just abduct you and no one says anything!” Sam laughed. “So are you going to stay in residence?” “They don’t get many littles applying to go there so they don’t have housing set up for us. I’ll just have to find an apartment or a room somewhere.” Sam nodded, “Want to look online and see if we can find anything?” “You know it!” Danielle replied emphatically. Sam pulled out her laptop and loaded up Craig’s List, “So you are looking for a one bedroom close to campus?” “Yep, or just a bedroom in a house.” She replied. As Sam browsed through the ads one thing was becoming clear, finding an apartment that allowed littles was going to be rough. Many of the ad titles contained the phrase “No Littles” just as though they were denying access to a pet. The few apartments that did allow littles were in quite a derelict condition. “What am I going to do Sam? This is bad.” Danielle said with a pained expression on her face. Sam kept browsing for a few more seconds before she responded, “Well we will have to put up an ad and see if someone responds.” Deep in thoughts of homelessness and lost opportunity Danielle responded softly, “Yea I guess that’s all I can do.” Clicking the post ad button Sam started typing away at her computer, “WANTED APARTMENT FOR LITTLE ATTENDING UNIVERSITY IN THE FALL': Looking for one bedroom apartment or room in a house that is close to campus. I am enrolled in the Bachelor of Science program. I am a quiet girl who spends my evenings studying. Please contact me via e-mail please! Signed Danielle.” For the rest of the evening the two spent their time talking about the possibilities of the future. Sam talked about going to the local university and studying nursing. She hoped to get a local job that would allow her to stay in the area. She had never been one for travelling outside of her comfort zone. Around nine o’clock Danielle packed up her things, hugged her friend, and headed home. _________________________________________________________________________________ It was after seven when Pierre pulled into his driveway; it had been a long day of work at his medical practice. When he showed up for work that morning he already had a full waiting room of patients. He was one of only a few general practitioners in Ross Creek and this often caused him to take on more patients than he would like. His philosophy was that patients should have time to discuss their ailments in detail without feeling rushed but lately that was becoming harder and harder to accomplish. His wife Allison would be home soon from her professor job at the university. It was near the end of the winter semester and she had been busy getting things ready for finals. This included marking and editing final papers, updating marks, and preparing the actual final that students would write in less than a week. Just as he got the key in the large red door his wife pulled into the driveway in her station wagon. She got out carrying a brown paper bag containing their supper from the Kai Wing Chinese restaurant down the street from their home. It was tradition that on Fridays they would both get the number two special to celebrate the end of the work week. “Hey Hon, how was work?” Pierre asked her. Allison gave a huff and displayed a small smirk, “It was a long day but I got almost all my marking done for the semester.” It was fairly uncommon for her to be behind in her work at any point because of her innate ability to organize and prepare for the inevitable onslaught of work that would eventually come her way. “That is really good hon! I see you picked up our supper?” Pierre stated while brushing her brown curly hair to the side so he could give her a kiss. After dinner the two of them sat down to a bottle of wine and their favourite television show, Trading Spaces. The premise of the show was to switch two families from different backgrounds and see how each of them faired. They would often switch low income families with high income families or city families with country families. In this particular episode one of the families was from the mainland and another was from the Littles Island. “Those houses are so small!” Allison remarked. “I don’t see how a fully grown amazon could ever survive on that island for any length of time!” “I know, that must be torture. Those doorways are tiny and those beds are just ridiculous!” “Even worse is witnessing those littles try to navigate an amazon house! They can barely even get into bed or even use the washroom. I can see why so many of them get babied, they are so helpless in our world.” Allison stated. Pierre thought for a moment, “Yea I can see that. I find it hard to believe that people just abduct them off the street without giving them a chance though. I mean, if they display the ability to get by then maybe they should be left alone.” “Hon, look at them! Everything they do is a laboured effort just to get by. Getting onto a toilet is near impossible. It only makes sense that they are diapered. They need someone around to help them navigate our world and help them. It’s not fair to just watch them flounder around and struggle day to day.” “No I get that hon, I just think they are capable of contributing to our society even if they need help.” Pierre said. Allison watched the littles on the television for a few more minutes before speaking again, “Don’t you think they are adorable though? I mean, I just want to squeeze their little cheeks.” It had been a common occurrence lately that Allison displayed a maternal instinct. The truth of the matter was that it was impossible for the two of them to have kids. They had discovered this early on in their marriage when after several months of trying they finally broke down and went to see a doctor. The results indicated that Allison could not bear children and after this the two of them focused on their careers and put having children on the back burner. Pierre smiled at his wife, “Yea they are cute. I could imagine one of them pitter-pattering around this house.” Later in the evening when they were lying in bed Allison was browsing Craig’s List on her tablet. She really didn't have an idea what she was looking for but she often found herself browsing the site just to see if anything worth buying had popped up. It was during this moment she happened across an ad labeled “WANTED APARTMENT FOR LITTLE ATTENDING UNIVERSITY IN THE FALL”. Chapter 2 Since the discovery of the Littles Island with the advent of satellite imaging technology in the early sixties, the world had changed dramatically. Up until that point the world had been advancing technologically at a rate that many felt was too fast. Once littles were discovered there were many debates on what to do. It was determined early on that accommodating them on the mainland was going to be a problem. Much of the world’s technology had been invented and sized for amazons. Discovering a whole other miniature variation of themselves was not even talked about in science fiction literature up to that point and now here they were with a scenario they could never have imagined in a million years. Given that the littles only accounted for a very minute portion of the world’s population it was not practical to change much of their infrastructure to accommodate them. Inventing highway lanes for a little’s car was preposterous to them. Adding something as simple as a bathroom sized for a little was clearly not going to happen because how often would someone actually use it? The only solution that they could come up with was to keep on doing business as they had been. Amazons would have to help littles navigate through their world if that was required. Besides, plenty of amazon children who were similarly sized got by just fine this way. They had special chairs, booster seats, car seats, and similar things that could be adapted to suit a little. For most amazons this was the only solution and in their opinion if littles couldn’t navigate through their world than someone would have to take control and make sure they were getting the basic necessities. No self-respecting amazon would allow a little to struggle through life unfairly. _____________________________________________________________________________________ The morning light was just starting to flicker through the white curtains of the pink bedroom when Danielle woke up. It was her normal routine to wake up early even on weekends so she could really enjoy her day. She would often get up, brush her teeth, and then sit at her desk and browse the net for a while before she really started getting ready for the day. When she finally sat down at her computer she noticed a new e-mail notification on her e-mail client. Although she often got e-mails, it was generally just a bunch of junk mail that was of little relevance. But, this morning was different. The subject line of the e-mail read “Reply to Craig’s List ad number 409885”. “Hi Danielle! My husband and I have a room available in our house for you if you are interested. We live close to the campus and I also work there so transportation to and from the campus would be taken care of. If you would like to discuss the necessary arrangements please give us a call at the number listed below! –Allison” Danielle could hardly contain her excitement! She had spent most of the night tossing and turning because she was worried about the possibility that finding a place that would take a little would not be a reality. It was fairly evident that many of the places available on Craig’s List were not willing to accept a little signing a lease agreement. Having someone contact her within twenty-four hours was a blessing that she was not going to let pass by. Opening up Skype she quickly located Sam, “Found a place already! Have to work out the details over the phone.” About an hour later she got a reply from Sam, “First, what are you doing up so early? And second, that is awesome! Is it an apartment or a room? Any pictures of it?” “It is a room in a house. The woman who e-mailed me back said their house is close to the university and that she works there. She offered to drive me there every day!” “That sounds awesome Dani! Make sure you call today and get all the details. Hopefully it won’t be too expensive for you.” Sam said. “Yeah I know, it should be fairly inexpensive though since it is just a room and not a full apartment. I’ll try to get a photo of the room or house from them. This is so crazy!” “So what is the plan today? Are we hanging out?” Sam asked. “Obviously we are! We hang out every Saturday.” “Well did you want to head into town? We can go to the mall or something.” She stated. “Yea, sounds like a plan. I really need to get some new shirts and things for the summer.” Danielle replied. __________________________________________________________________________________________ Early the next morning Allison and Pierre were sitting at the breakfast table. Pierre was looking his normal disheveled self with his scruffy need to shave face, hair going in all different directions, and a glossy look in his eyes. It was evident to anyone who ever witnessed this side of him that he was not a morning person. On the other hand, Allison was in a sing-song mood. She had got up early and made pancakes topped with fresh blueberries for the two of them to eat. Looking down at her plate she began to talk, “So remember last night when you said you could imagine a little ‘pitter-pattering around this house’?” Pierre looked up with a mouthful of pancakes and gave a confused nod. “Well, last night after you fell asleep I was on my tablet surfing around on Craig’s List. I found a wanted ad looking for a bedroom that would take a little. She is going to the university this fall.” Looking at his wife he could see this was something that she was excited about. “Hon, that’s a big step for us.” “I know, but I really think it’s time. I have been feeling like we both are thinking the same thing – we are financially set up and we are still young enough to keep up with a child.” Thinking that he needed further convincing she went on, “I am about to have the summer off so I will have plenty of time to prepare for her arrival and that lets me make sure everything will be perfect.” When he thought about it he really couldn’t see why they shouldn’t take in somebody but he needed to make sure his wife was on the same page as him. As he had mentioned the previous evening, it was important to him that they didn’t just go abducting an unsuspecting victim off the street. “I am all for it dear, but I want to make sure that you are on the same wavelength as me.” Allison nodded, “Okay what are you thinking?” “Well for one, she needs to be aware of the conditions of her living here and she must be okay with them.” “I agree, that is extremely important to me as well.” She replied. “And second, if we are basically adopting this girl we need to make sure she is living up to her potential. She can’t just be babied all day, she needs to have goals and aspirations of her own. Yes, she will be our daughter who we dote over but she will also be working on her own things.” “Totally agree with that. We would need to make sure she is safe too Pierre. We can’t have her getting hurt in our house. Imagine a little falling out of bed at night or trying to climb onto the toilet? She could break their neck from those heights!” She exclaimed. Pierre listened intently before replying, “It sounds like somebody has really put a lot of thought into this. If this is something you really want, then I am all for it. I’ll let you take care of the preparations and you just tell me what to do. We’re in this together.” Getting up from her seat Allison walked over to Pierre and hugged him for everything he was worth, “You are an amazing man, you know that?” Smiling at his wife he replied, “And you are an amazing woman! I am the luckiest man alive.” Around noon that day the two of them decided they would go shopping. They needed some ideas for Danielle’s room and they also needed some groceries. The two of them were absolutely beaming as they exited the house and got into the car. When they returned there was a message on the phone, “Umm Hi, this is Danielle. I am calling about the room that you e-mailed me about. If you can just give me a call back that would be great!” Chapter 3 Danielle was getting off the ferry when she spotted Allison and Pierre waiting by the entrance to the terminal. Although she had video chatted with both of them quite often since her graduation, she was not prepared for just how drastically different in size they were from her. Even just walking off they ferry and through the waiting group of amazons she had felt like they were easily going to trample her by accident. As she got closer to them her nerves were getting the best of her otherwise normal calm disposition. She also was taking notice of just how beautiful Allison was with her shoulder length curly brown hair, her emerald green eyes, and her confident smile. “Hey there!” Pierre called over to her. Danielle waved at them as she approached, rolling her rather large purple suitcase behind her. She was wearing a cute summer dress decorated in sunflower motifs and a pair of floral print flats. “How was the trip?” Allison asked. “It was really long but it was neat to travel across the ocean like that. I was happy I wasn’t seasick on my first boat ride ever.” “We were pretty worried about that actually.” Pierre replied. “Well we should get this show on the road, we still have a couple hour drive to get home. I’ll take your suitcase for you too.” Pierre offered. Allison held out her hand for her to hold, “Why don’t you hold my hand, just so you don’t get lost in this crowd?” Danielle thought about it for a second before taking her up on the offer. It had been quite stressful for her to navigate through the crowd earlier and she honestly didn’t want to get lost. As Pierre was loading the suitcase into the station wagon he asked, “Okay so before we get going does anyone need to use the bathroom? Remember it is a couple hour drive.” “No I am good.” Danielle replied. “Okay, well if you want to hop in the back we will get moving.” He said. Looking into the back of the huge station wagon she could see a child’s car seat, although much larger than any child seat she had ever seen, and an empty seat. She promptly climbed into the empty seat and started to buckle herself in when she realized that the seat belt was running straight across her face when it was done up. Allison poked her head in the back seat and gave a slight chuckle, “Umm dear, I think you should be in the other seat.” Danielle looked down at the seatbelt that she was quietly wrestling with in a last ditch effort to make it function properly, “No this is okay I can handle this.” Allison smiled a little and then reached into the car to unbuckle the seat belt, “No, you need to be in the other seat because it is the law. Little girls and boys like you have to ride in car seats because seat belts aren’t designed for them.” Deciding not to argue with someone she just met in person, she hopped into the car seat and attempted to figure out just how the buckles in the car seat worked. “I have it honey.” Allison said as she grabbed each of the two arm belts and clipped them into the slot between Danielle’s legs. “There we are all set.” Although the idea of being in a child’s car seat bothered her, she could see why it was the law. The size of the car was amazing to her and reminded her of a monster truck; just the backseat was probably the size of a normal littles car. She found the seat to be surprisingly comfortable to sit in and it had many features not available in a normal seat like a cup holder, a large head rest that was the size of a pillow, and a bucket seat that felt like the perfect angle. While she was waiting for the car to start moving she was playing with the buckle to the seat belt that clipped in between her legs. No matter how much pressure she put on the release button she could not get it to unbuckle. The more she thought about it the more frustrated she got with it. There must be a trick to it she thought to herself. Once they were on the highway Pierre started talking, “We are glad you were able to move up early before school starts.” “Yea me too.” She replied. “It was a little sad leaving gram though.” “Yea we know how hard that was for you.” He replied. “We just thought it would be good for you to be moved in and settled in before school starts.” Danielle nodded in agreement, “It will be. I really appreciate you guys doing this for me too.” “Oh it’s no problem at all!” Allison said. The three of them continued to chat for the first hour of the drive before Danielle started to feel tired. Allison noticed that she had been yawning quite a lot before recommending that she just have a nap. Not soon after the recommendation she was sound asleep in the backseat. When they pulled into the driveway it was just turning dark out. Pierre carried in the luggage while Allison unbuckled Danielle from the car seat and woke her up, “Time to get up.” She woke up rather slowly before letting out a big yawn and hopping down out of the car seat rather glassy eyed and disoriented. “Thanks Allison.” She said. “Oh no problem honey, it is all part of the job.” She replied. Looking at the house she could not believe the enormous size of it; even the front door looked like something you would see on the gate of a castle. The house was a two story brick home with an immaculate flower garden on the front lawn and around the perimeter of the house was a white picket fence. To her it was one of the most amazing things that she had ever seen. As she followed them into the house Allison once again took her hand. _______________________________________________________________________________ “Why don’t we go in the living room to talk?” Allison asked. The three of them all entered the large living room at the same time. The room had dark hardwood floors, a light brown leather living room set, and an enormous flat screen television on the wall; of course to an amazon the television was a normal size for the room itself. The room was very neat and organized like the rest of the house. Danielle walked up to the large leather sofa and with some difficulty climbed up onto the cushion. Pierre was instantly there behind her to help her as a safety net in case she fell backwards. Allison sat down beside her and Pierre sat down in the love seat. “Okay, well first we want to say that we are overjoyed that you are here with us finally. It has been a long summer of waiting for the both of us and it makes us very happy that you decided to come live with us.” Pierre said. Blushing slightly she gave a nod, “I am happy as well. You both have been amazing today by helping me get here.” Looking somewhat nervous he continued, “I know we talked about this briefly before on video chat but both of us want to make sure you also know there are some rules while you are living here.” “Oh, you mean about me needed to allow you guys to help me with things?” She asked. Allison nodded before answering, “Exactly right. That would be the number one rule. We are aware that you are now graduated from high school and you are about to start university. But, as you know there are many, many, many differences here on the mainland compared to where you are from.” “You mean like the size of everything…” She interrupted. Allison nodded and continued, “Yes, that is what we worry about the most. The car seat today was only one of the items that are needed here for you to be safe. But, there are many more examples of this.” “The car seat wasn’t so bad though, but I just couldn’t figure out how the buckle worked. What else is there?” she asked. Taking the opportunity Pierre asked, “Well think about everyday things you did at your house that are now going to be big tasks.” She thought for a moment, “Well getting into this chair was pretty difficult. I had to climb up into it and I honestly wasn’t sure if I was going to make it. So I am thinking that climbing up onto things is going to be a chore.” Allison nodded, “That is one of our main concerns here. A lot of the time you are going to need help with things as simple as getting food out of the cupboards or even getting clothes out of your closet. Now we don’t want you to be embarrassed by this but you are a little in a really big world and you will need help with things every day. We talked about how best to help you with this and we both think it would be best if we just take charge so you won’t be embarrassed about asking for things.” Danielle was blushing profusely by now because she was feeling embarrassed but she knew they were offering her a great deal of support. She knew that living on the mainland was going to be a difficult thing to accomplish, but she really hadn’t realized just how much larger and arduous things were going to be. “So are you okay with everything so far?” Pierre asked. Danielle nodded, “Yea I am okay with that. It is just embarrassing though.” “Oh honey, we don’t ever want you to feel embarrassed by needing help. That is exactly why we want to be the ones taking charge so you don’t feel guilty or embarrassed and then not ask for help when you really needed it. We want you safe and secure while you are with us at all times.” Allison said. Pierre waited a second before continuing, “Okay so the next rule! The big, ugly and scary rule!” He chuckled a little, “You need to keep an A- average while you are in school.” Danielle, although still blushing, gave a little chuckle before replying, “I can do that. I have never had issues with keeping my grades up.” “That is a very good thing!” Allison said before continuing on, “But if you ever need help both Pierre and I want you to come to us and we will help you with whatever it is. You doing well in school is very important to us. We want to make sure you do well here and can eventually get a career of your choice.” “Okay, and the third and final rule is that breaking either rule one or two will result in some sort of punishment. We need you to take them seriously and we want you to accept that we are looking out for your wellbeing.” Pierre said as a matter of fact. Danielle’s eyes went somewhat wide before she stammered out a reply, “Wh…What kind of punishment?” “Well, you could be grounded, corner time, have something taken away from you or if it is something really bad you could have a spanking.” He replied. Still wide eyed she replied nervously, “I will try to be on my best behaviour for you both!” At this point she was feeling butterflies trying to fly out of her stomach. “Okay, so now that we have gone through all that do you have any questions?” Pierre asked. She thought for a second before shaking her head no, “Nope – I think I get it.” “Okay, so my question to you is,” Pierre paused her to add suspense, “What do you like on your pizza? I am starving and I think we should order some supper.” Danielle laughed, “I like just cheese on mine if that is okay.” “Okay, so why don’t you and Allison go upstairs and she will help you get a bath and then give you the grand tour of your room. While you two are doing that, I will go pick up the pizza.” Danielle nodded as Allison held out her hand for her to hold and then led her up the stairs. ____________________________________________________________________________ Chapter 4 In a moment of retrospective contemplation, Danielle was feeling a bit overwhelmed. She was standing in the upstairs bathroom staring at her reflection in the mirror. With the events of the past day playing heavily in her mind she was having trouble coming to terms with all the changes in her life. The conversation that they had just had in the living room contained many heavy hitting points. Was she really ready to give up control of her life? Was she really going to be as helpless in this world as she was being told she would be? Her reflection had changed over the course of twenty-four hours from an adult to that of a child. Yesterday’s mirror displayed a young adult ready to take on the world. It displayed a physically fully grown girl who had suffered the pains of growth spurts, had gone through puberty, and had eventually become an attractive young adult. Today’s mirror was displaying something different and it seemed to her like she had shrunk and everything around her was monstrously large and unknown. Allison could tell that she was deep in thought and attempted to get her to open up about it, “What are you thinking about?” Giving a quick shrug she replied, “I dunno.” “Are you really okay with everything we discussed?” She probed further. Danielle thought for a few seconds, “To be honest, I am really nervous about everything. I want to show you both that I am an adult and that I am capable of making this all work.” “Oh honey, we know you are an adult! But, we want you to be comfortable and capable of focusing on school. Don’t you think it would be easier to focus on school if someone was helping you with everything else in your life?” She asked. “I can’t really argue with that.” Danielle replied. “I think you need to be an adult at school and I also think you need to let us take care of you here. We only want the best for you and we are committing to that.” Thinking further about it she could honestly say it was comforting to know that someone had her back. Her whole life she was basically taking care of herself and answering only to herself. Her grandmother was around but she wasn’t really committed to doting over her granddaughter and making sure that she was doing the right things in life. Allison started filling the tub with bath water and quickly added some lavender bubble bath to it. “Okay, I am going to lay out some things in your room and I will be right back.” Danielle nodded to her and stood in the bathroom somewhat nervously thinking about the upcoming awkwardness of being naked in front of an almost stranger. This whole day was really starting to drain her of her energy and she gave a long yawn. A minute later Allison returned to the bathroom carrying a couple of large rubber ducks to place in the tub. “I almost forgot to put these little guys in the tub! Okay let’s get you into the water there missy.” She reached out and grabbed the hem of Danielle’s dress and lifted it over her hair. It briefly got tangled in her blonde hair before it let go and fell to the floor. She undid her bra and placed it on top of the dress. The final removal of her underwear left Danielle standing in the bathroom stark naked and blushing bright red. “It is okay honey, no need to be embarrassed. Let’s get you soaking in the bubbles!” Allison grabbed her under the arm pits and effortlessly lifted her up and placed her in the lavender scented water. “Do you want to scrub your arms while I work on your hair?” She asked while handing a bar of soap to her. Grabbing the soap she began to quickly wash her arms, arm pits, and fingers. She was so busy focusing on her task that she barely noticed Allison wetting her hair and beginning to work the flowery smelling shampoo into her hair. By the end of the bath she was feeling quite relaxed and sleepy; Lavender had always made her feel more relaxed and tired. She had started to push the ducks around and through the bubbles when she was pronounced squeaky clean and was plucked from the water. She was wrapped in a fluffy white towel and dried off rather expediently before she was picked up and carried off down the hall towards her room. Danielle wasn’t expecting what she witnessed when she was introduced to her room. She had always thought that it would be four walls, a dresser, and mainly rather plain. What she was given was so much more than her imagination could have come up with. The walls of the room were purple and had several decorative butterfly decals sporadically. On one side of the room there was a large toy chest, dresser, and some sort of table. On the other side was a large sleigh style crib with pink bedding and a couple of teddy bears on one end. Danielle looked around the room before she became too overwhelmed and buried her head into Allison’s shoulder. “Is everything okay honey?” She asked while patting her back. She replied by giving a shrug. “Is it the crib?” She asked. Danielle waited a few seconds before giving a slow nod. She didn’t want Allison to think she hated her room. It was clear they had spent a lot of time making it up the way it was and she needed them to know she appreciated it. But there was the issue of the bed, why did they think she needed a crib? “Well, I know it’s pretty babyish, huh.” She replied. “Just a little.” “Okay, I can understand that. But, think about how high up a normal bed is. If you fell from that height you could break an arm, a leg, or worse. We talked a lot about how best to deal with that issue and we couldn’t come up with a better solution.” Waiting a few seconds to let that sink in she then continued, “So let’s give it a shot and if it is unbearable you just tell us and we will work with you to find a better way. I personally think you will find it super comfy. Is that okay honey?” Thinking it over she gave a nod, “Yeah, I’ll give it a shot I guess.” “Okay, well we should get you into some jammies before Pierre gets home with the pizza.” Allison placed her up on the rather odd looking table beside the dresser. It had a cushion on the top that was obviously meant for someone to lay on. There were three shelves on the lower sections of the table. Reaching below to one of the levels she grabbed a rather fluffy looking pink plastic item and set it by her feet. She began to unfold it when Danielle realized what it was; it was a diaper. Noticing Danielle was starting to look worried she spoke up, “You only have to wear these at night honey. It will just be easier for everyone in case you have to use the washroom in the night. That way Pierre and I don’t have to get up in the night to help you up onto the toilet. Okay?” At this point she was too exhausted to fight with Allison and she nodded her acceptance. Maybe it was a ridiculous concept, and maybe it wasn’t. The crib meant she couldn’t get out of bed at night on her own and that would be a recipe for disaster. She always had to get up in the night to go to the bathroom. If she had a normal bed, well normal for an amazon, she probably still would need help getting down. She thought that maybe a step stool or a small ladder would be required to get off the bed and then she would need it once again just to get up on the toilet. There were so many factors to compute even for a simple act of using the bathroom at night. She decided in this moment to just go with the flow. She was tired and she was not in the mood to put down her foot and assert her place as an adult. “Okay, lift up your bum sweetie.” Allison asked as she slid the diaper under her. Reaching below to one of the shelves she grabbed a bottle of powder and began to sprinkle some onto her bum and privates. Pulling the front of the diaper up, she fastened the two sticky tabs which secured her in it for the night. Once the diaper was in place she grabbed a pink t-shirt with a sparkly unicorn motif on the front and a pair of pink pajama pants and quickly dressed her in them. Once this was all completed she picked her up and carried her down the stairs. “Well it looks like Pierre isn’t home with the pizza yet, do you want to sit on the chair with me?” She asked her. Danielle just gave a nod and rested her head into Allison’s shoulder. She was feeling a bit emotional and at the moment snuggling in was making her feel better and a fair bit safer. When Pierre finally arrived with the pizza her set it on the table and went to find where the two of them were. When he entered the living room his heart melted. There was Danielle snuggled into Allison’s shoulder with Allison slowly rubbing her back. After their earlier conversation he was sure that Danielle would be able to handle the changes in her life but he wasn’t so sure that she would settle in this quickly. “Okay, supper is ready you two.” Pierre said. Allison looked up at him, smiling, and slowly got up and walked into the kitchen carrying her. Once in the kitchen she grabbed the highchair and pulled it close to the table. She removed the white plastic tray and set Danielle into the chair, buckled the seat belt, and placed the plastic tray back on the highchair. Pierre came over with a massive slice of pizza, cut into squares, and placed it on the tray in front of Danielle, “Bon appetite!” He then placed a small plastic cup of water down and then went to grab himself a slice of pizza. Once everyone was done eating pizza Pierre let her out of the highchair and set her on the floor. He handed her her plate and asked her to take them over to the dishwasher and place them on the rack. Once her task was complete Allison said it was time for everyone to go to bed since it was getting late and they had had a busy day. They all walked up the stairs and up to Danielle’s room. Pierre gave her a hug, “Thank you for coming to stay with us. I know it’s all a little strange right now but remember that we are only trying to help.” “I understand, thank you for everything today Pierre.” Allison picked her up under the arm pits and pulled her in close for a hug and then placed her in the crib. She lifted the blankets and let her crawl under the blankets and then she raised the side of the crib. “Goodnight honey.” She said as she walked toward the door and shut out the lights. ________________________________________________________________ Chapter 5 Danielle woke up with the early morning light flittering through the curtains and illuminating her room. The memories of yesterday were at the forefront of her thoughts from the moment she awoke. She remembered the moment she witnessed her room and the feeling of embarrassment that accompanied it. But on the opposite side, she also remembered her instinct to snuggle in tighter to Allison the moment she felt embarrassed. Was she really a baby in their eyes? If she was, could she handle that? Laying in her crib she was feeling very comfortable and couldn’t honestly say she hated it. Obviously it was not a cheap product and someone had spent a long time making it which was evident in the details of the woodwork. The one odd side effect of the crib was her feeling of security which was opposite of her expectation; she thought it would cause her to feel trapped and claustrophobic. Looking around the room she was now noticing the little details that weren’t noticed the night before. Above her crib were decorative letters with a floral motif that spelled out her name ‘Danielle’, there were glow in the dark stars built into the ceiling that showed many of the prominent constellations of the night sky, and the curtains were white with multi-coloured butterflies on them. Noticing the teddy bear located at the other end of the crib she crawled over to examine it. Around its neck it had a nametag that read ‘Ted’. He was about half her height tall and he was a dark brown colour. Once she finished examining him she dragged him towards the head of the crib and laid down next to him. Feeling his soft fur she pulled him in close for a quick hug. While she was waiting for someone to come get her she couldn’t help thinking about all of the things she had lost in the last twenty-four hours. Yesterday she had been fairly complacent in giving up control of everything but her education. Passing over control to two fairly unknown people was an absolutely odd idea and when it was proposed to her a few months ago in video chat she thought they had lost their minds. Once they had explained their reasoning she had felt a bit less opposed to the idea. “You were raised on your island and you were taught everything you needed to know to survive there.” Pierre said. “But here on the mainland, you really don’t know any of our customs or ways of doing things.” “It can’t be that different Pierre.” She had replied. “But it can, do you know how many littles come here and end up in the care of Amazons just because they were impolite in some way. There are people who would think nothing of picking you up and taking you home where you would be forced to give up all control of your life.” Pierre emphasized the control part. Allison began to explain, “Believe me dear, we are progressive people compared to most. Many here on the mainland wouldn’t even think of letting a little go to school let alone university.” Danielle was shocked at this point, “We were always told those stories weren’t real though.” “If we are the ones making the decisions, outside of your university life, we can protect you from the people who wouldn’t have your best interests at heart. We want you to succeed as much as possible honey.” Allison said. When the video call ended everything kind of made sense to her and she spent the rest of the summer contemplating the inevitable loss of control. They had chatted quite often after that night and had discussed the mainland’s finer points as well. There were many beautiful places for her to visit or even eventually live, plenty of companies where she could work, and there were going to be some genuinely nice people who only wanted the best for her. ______________________________________________ She was beginning to wonder when someone would come to get her when the door slowly opened up and Allison poked her head in to check on her. When she noticed Danielle was awake she approached the crib, “Hey honey! How was your sleep?” She asked in a hushed tone. Danielle yawned before replying, “It was good.” Noticing that she was cuddling with the bear she lowered the side of the crib, “Uh huh, and how did you find your bed? Was it bearable?” She laughed a little, “Uh huh. Way more comfortable than my bed back home. It is crazy squishy and it feels a lot like sleeping on a big pillow.” Smiling down at her she began to speak, “So did you need to use your diapers last night?” With this question she pulled the back of her pajama pants down and slipped a finger into the leg hole to check. This took Danielle by surprise as she stood there awkwardly holding her teddy bear. “Just a little damp honey.” She said as she lifted her up, pulled her pajama pants back up, and carried down the stairs and into the kitchen where Pierre was busy making some eggs, bacon, and toast. “Morning Danielle!” He said. It was clear he was feeling just as tired as she was by the dishevelled look of him. “Morning.” She replied as she was placed in the highchair. Allison fastened the seat belt and then clipped the tray into place. While she was waiting for breakfast she couldn’t help but wonder when her diaper would be exchanged for underwear. The diaper wasn’t uncomfortable or anything but it was more the idea of it that anything. Remembering back to the middle of the night she recalled needing to pee quite badly. It was an odd sensation when she finally was able to let go and pee in the diaper and at first she could feel the warm liquid against her skin before it was wicked away. After that, it was a bit bigger between her legs and quite a bit warmer. Not long after being placed in the chair she was handed a small plate that had two eggs with ketchup, a couple pieces of toast, and three strips of bacon. Danielle was not used to having a big breakfast like this because usually she was left to fend for herself in the mornings. The usual meal before school consisted on Fruit Loops with a bit of milk on them. “Umm may I have a drink of something?” She asked. “Sure honey. Would you like juice or milk?” Pierre asked while holding up both containers from the fridge. “Juice please.” She replied. Pierre filled up a cup and set it down on the highchair tray before both he and Allison sat down at the small four person table with their huge plates of breakfast. Danielle looked down at the pink cup before realizing it had a spill proof lid on it. She picked it up and flipped it upside down to test the effectiveness of the cup which resulted in a few small drops of orange juice on the tray. Just as they all began eating the doorbell rang. Pierre stood up and walked over to the main door to see who was there. Danielle couldn’t see the main entrance but she could hear them talking and eventually could hear them taking off their shoes and heading in the direction of the kitchen. She was worried because Allison had not changed her out of her pajamas and worse her wet nighttime diaper. A small look of panic spread across her face as she attempted to slump down in her chair. Allison quickly noticed the distressed look on her face, “Oh honey it is okay! Don’t worry about it, it is only Pierre’s parents and I assure you they are nice people!” Just as she finished talking Pierre and his parents all walked into the kitchen. Both of them were in their mid-sixties and had just retired from their jobs where his father was an engineer for a local firm and his mother worked as a nurse at the hospital. From Danielle’s perspective they both seemed like they were nice people just by the way they carried themselves. They didn’t seem to negatively cloud the air with their presence the moment they walked into the room. “Hi Allison!” His mother said as she made her way over to Danielle’s chair. “And this, must be Danielle.” She said as she got down to her eye level and smiled. “I am Elizabeth and this is Raymond, we are Pierre’s parents.” Danielle was blushing quite a bit, “Ummm, Hi.” “Did you just wake up? I see you are in your jammies.” She asked as she pointed at the sparkly unicorn on her shirt. “Uh huh, I just woke up a little bit ago. I didn’t have time to get changed yet.” She said as she tried to pull her shirt down to cover up her diaper. “Well that’s no issue dear, they are pretty cute pajamas for a pretty cute girl.” Elizabeth said as she tickled her chin a little. Danielle smiled and then gave a somewhat nervous grin in the direction of Pierre and Allison. “Eat up honey.” Allison said pointing to her plate. Focusing on cutting up her breakfast and eating it was helping her ignore the awkwardness of meeting new people in her current condition. “Do you guys want any breakfast?” Pierre asked his parents. Both of them shook their heads, “No thanks dear, we ate before leaving home a little bit ago. So, when does everyone else show up?” Elizabeth asked. Danielle’s ears perked up and she stopped mid chew to contemplate ‘everyone else’. “We made the invite for this afternoon just so we could have the morning to get everything ready. We wanted to make sure she was settling in well before hand.” Allison answered. “So what all has to be done to get ready?” Raymond asked. “Everything is all-ready food wise, but we need to set some chairs out by the pool and just a few little things like that. There are only going to be around fifteen people here.” Pierre replied. Danielle was finished her breakfast and was sitting in her highchair intently staring at her spill proof cup. Whenever she was feeling overwhelmed she had a habit of picking something inconspicuous to stare at so that her mind could focus on something else. Chapter 6 Everyone sat at the table for quite a while as they ate and talked. During the whole duration of the conversation Danielle wished that someone would let her out of the highchair so she could run up the stairs and change out of her pajamas and especially her wet diaper. She couldn’t tell if anyone had recognized that she was diapered but she was determined to keep pulling her shirt down to cover it just in case. “Okay, let’s go get you changed into some clothes.” Allison said as she lifted her from the highchair. “Do you want some help?” Elizabeth offered. “No thanks Liz, we should be fine right now. Maybe later though.” She replied. A wave of relief swept over Danielle as she realized that Elizabeth wouldn’t see her in diapers or naked. On the way up the stairs she whispered, “Thanks.” “Honey, I could tell that you weren’t okay with the idea. But, you should know that there will be times when they are going to be taking care of you. Not for a little while, but it will happen.” Allison set her down on the change table and began to take off her pajama pants and shirt. She unfastened both sides of the slightly wet diaper and began to wipe her down with a fresh cloth. “But, why? I am an adult now, I don’t need anyone to babysit me!” Danielle said with an annoyed tone. “We discussed this last night dear.” Allison quickly replied. “We discussed that ‘you’ guys were in charge but not anyone else.” She was beginning to get a little frustrated by the decisions made that she was being left out of. She hadn’t had a babysitter since she was ten and she didn’t believe it was time to start having one now. “Well, with us being in charge that means that we are in charge of your safety and that includes when we aren’t around. Think about it like this, if we weren’t home and you needed to make something to eat for supper how would you do it?” Thinking about it for a second she replied, “Well you could just have something I could microwave I guess.” “Okay, and how would you get up to the microwave to accomplish that?” Allison asked. Feeling like she was losing this battle she continued on, “I could push a chair over and stand on it.” Adding one more nail in the coffin, Allison continued on, “What if you needed to use the washroom and no one was home?” “That’s an easy one, I could just climb up and use the toilet!” She smugly replied. “Okay, let’s test that idea out then!” She picked Danielle up, still naked, and carried her towards the bathroom. Once in the bathroom she placed her on the floor and asked her to demonstrate how she could accomplish such a simple task without help. Looking up at the large toilet she suddenly realized this would be a feat for her to accomplish. The toilet seat was at the same level as her shoulders and even with a step stool she would need help getting up and onto the toilet. She tried to plan a safe route that would allow her to easily jump up and sit down but all she could come up with was to grab onto the toilet paper roll holder and hope it could hold her without breaking while she attempted to climb up. Looking down at her Allison began, “Do you think maybe you would need help now that you see what you are dealing with?” Folding her arms she mumbled out a reply, “Still don’t want a babysitter.” “Well sometimes, we don’t always get exactly what we want or need. You need someone to help you even if you don’t want it.” She picked her back up and carried her across the hall and placed her back on the changing table. She was confident she had made her point even if Danielle was refusing to concede defeat. “Okay, so you now know there is a small family get together today.” She began. “We wanted it to be a surprise for you but Pierre’s parents kind of ruined that this morning.” Danielle decided to be truthful, “It’s pretty scary.” “Meeting new people is always scary, but these people are all nice and they have wanted to meet you since they heard you were coming to live with us. It’s not often that a new member of the family comes along.” Allison explained. A new member of the family. Had she heard that right? Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. She tried to stop it from happening but she couldn’t stop them forming. She hadn’t had any family but her gram since she was nine. The door to the classroom opened and a sullen looking brunette walked over to the teacher. The two whispered for a moment before she noticed they were looking at her. “Danielle, can you go with Ms. Smith?” She looked around confused at the rest of her class as she picked up her small ninja turtle book bag and walked towards the lady. She didn’t think she did anything wrong that day. She thought back to lunch time and recess and tried to think of anything she might have done that would have got her in trouble. Nothing was coming to mind. “Sorry to take you from class dear.” Ms. Smith said with a small grimace evident on her face. “Am I in trouble?” She asked bluntly. “Oh no, not at all. Your Grammy is here and wants to talk to you.” She replied. She had been staying with her grandmother for the week while her parents were on vacation on the mainland. Her grandmother was her only family because all of her other grandparents had passed away and she had no aunts or uncles. Her parents had been gone for five days and she was feeling excited that they would be back in two days. They walked into the principal’s office and took a seat. Grammy was sitting in a seat next to her and she was crying quite a bit. “Why are you crying Grammy?” She asked. Her grandmother reached out and placed her hand over hers, “Honey, your parents…” She paused for a second to pull herself together, “Your parents have passed away.” With a look of confusion on her face she asked, “What do you mean Grammy? Where are they?” “The truth is the police aren’t sure where they are, they went on a river boat trip and they never returned. They think they fell overboard and no one noticed right away.” Danielle was now in complete disbelief. Her parents were always strong swimmers and they had made a point of placing her in swimming lessons from a young age. Being able to swim was an important thing to them – this couldn’t have happened. They would be back in two days and then she would be able to prove to everyone that they were fine. _____________________________________________________________________________________ Allison looked down at her and wondered what she said that was upsetting her, “Oh honey what’s wrong?” Danielle shook her head and shrugged her shoulders, “I don’t know. I just don’t have any family.” Her heart was breaking for this girl. Danielle had explained her situation but she had always put on the façade that she was fine with her life but obviously this girl needed to feel included. “You have a family here Danielle.” Wiping the tears from her eyes she smiled, “Thank you Allison.” Grabbing a pair of pink underwear, Allison began to dress her. After the underwear, she grabbed a cute floral print sundress and slipped it over Danielle’s head. “This should be comfy today, it is supposed to be pretty warm today.” “I like sundresses a lot.” Danielle added. “I like them a lot too and especially on you.” Allison emphasized the last part. “Now today, you need to make sure you come to us when you need to use the bathroom so that way there aren’t any accidents.” “No problem, I can handle it.” __________________________________________________ For some reason the next two chapters have given me a ton of trouble while I tried to work out some of the details. Hopefully you all like them! If you like the story or have ideas please comment! Your criticism, ideas, or excitment all are welcome and I genuinely enjoy reading them all! __________________________________________________ Chapter 7 Once Allison and Danielle returned downstairs they found that everyone was outside preparing for the upcoming party. The night before she hadn’t even noticed that the house had a pool in the backyard; most of it was surrounded by large fir trees which created an aura of privacy. There were various Adirondack chairs on the wooden deck that were either painted blue or red. When they finally made it outside, Elizabeth was busy putting a plastic table cloth on the wooden picnic table and both Pierre and his father were getting chairs from the garage that were being setup around the deck. “You don’t have to do that Elizabeth.” Allison said. “Oh it’s no problem at all. I figured we could get setup before lunch so we could all relax before everyone shows up.” Danielle looked around the backyard before wandering over to where Pierre and Raymond were standing, “What can I help with?” She asked. Pierre smiled at her, “These chairs are pretty big but I know exactly what you can help me do. The cat got out when we opened the door earlier, do you think you could look around the backyard and find him for me?” “Yeah, I can do that. What does she look like?” She asked. “He is a black tabby – he is a pretty big guy. Usually hides in the bushes beside the garage when he gets out. His name is Thunder and if you call his name he might come to you.” “No problem, I got this.” She replied as she began to wander off to look for Thunder. Much of the backyard that was not occupied by the pool was comprised of various flower gardens and a few herb gardens. When she got over by the side of the double-car garage she noticed quite a few bushes all in a row. She quickly scanned the front of the bushes for any sign of the cat but she couldn’t see him. “Thunder!” She called. “Thunder kitty! Here boy.” She called again. With no sign of the cat she decided to get her hands dirty by climbing into the massive bushes to see if he was hiding further back. Once inside the bush she could vaguely make out the shape of a rather large cat sitting about six feet from her. He was easily double the size of the cats on the island which made her wonder what else on the mainland was larger. ‘If this is the size of a cat then how big is a dog’ she pondered. Slowly edging herself towards Thunder, she finally made it close enough to pet him. He was a friendly cat, despite his enormous size, and he had a rather manly deep sounding purr. After a few minutes she decided it was time to pick him up and get him back into the house. When she got him in her arms the realization that he was much larger that she could have imagined and a bit like trying to pick up a medium sized dog. After finally getting him to the back patio door she decided she would need help sliding the door open, “Ummm Allison, can you open the door please?” “Oh you found Thunder!” She replied excitedly as she opened the door allowing Danielle to set the cat down on the floor. “There, the cat is back inside. What else can I do to help?” She asked. Allison looked around the yard, “I think we are almost done honey. Why don’t you go play over by the slide until we are all done here?” Allison said while pointing to the small play structure. A little annoyed by being dismissed as useful help, Danielle looked down and slowly made her way over to examine the play structure. It had a small blue plastic slide, two swings, and a small sandbox off to the side. ‘I’ll just swing for a little while. I’m not going to play like some little kid that is just ridiculous.’ She thought. When she got to the swings she realized all the swings were set perfectly for someone of her height. When she sat down on the swing and began swinging she realized it wasn’t that bad. She never really got to play a whole lot as a child. It wasn’t that she wasn’t allowed or was expected to be doing something else, it was just something she never really thought about. “Do you want a push?” Pierre asked. Looking over her shoulder she could see him standing there, “If you want to I guess.” A few seconds later she felt his hands give a small push. It didn’t take long until she was going quite high, “Higher Pierre! Higher!” “One more push and then we need to go inside and start getting ready for lunch.” Pierre said as he gave her the final push. Slowing down had proved to be something Danielle wasn’t thinking about when she started swinging without her shoes on. Thinking of her options she came to two conclusions. The first was that she could put her bare feet down and risk hurting them. The second option was to wait for the swing to slow down a bit and then jump off the swing and onto the grass. After a few seconds her mind was made up and she leapt from the swing. When she landed on the grass she slipped and scraped her knee on something which caused it to start bleeding. The scratch was only an inch long but the stinging pain was too much for Danielle. Tears started welling up in her eyes as she laid on the ground. “Are you okay honey?” Pierre said as he came over to help her up. Because she was embarrassed about messing up the landing and now crying in front of him she could only shake her head no. Once Pierre picked her up she wrapped her arms around his neck and continued to softly cry as he carried her into the house. Allison noticed the small trickle of blood running down Danielle’s leg, “Oh my, what happened Pierre?” “Oh she jumped off the swing and scraped her knee.” He replied. Allison walked over to them and began to rub her back in slow circles in an attempt to calm her down a little, “Are you okay honey?” Again, she was at a loss of words and she shook her head no. Elizabeth looked in her purse for a moment before pulling out a small first aid kit and handed it to Allison, “This should have everything you need in it.” Opening it up she took out some gauze and wiped the wound down and then placed a cloth backed Band-Aid over the cut. “There that should do.” She exclaimed before bending down to give Danielle a kiss on the forehead. “All better now?” “Yes, thank you.” She replied as Pierre kissed her on the top of the head and placed her down on the floor. “Well let’s start thinking about some lunch and then it is time for someone to have a nap.” Allison said. Danielle thought for a second, “But I don’t need a nap.” “We think you do honey. It is a big day and you will probably be up later than your bedtime tonight so a nap will make sure you don’t get cranky tonight.” She replied. ______________________________________________ Danielle woke up slowly from her hour and a half long nap. When she was diapered and put down for a quick nap, she was feeling rather mad that they thought she would need the extra sleep in order to stay up later. But, not long after laying down she pulled her teddy in close and quickly fell asleep. The door to her room opened slowly and Danielle heard Allison say to someone else, “She should be awake by now.” Peeking around a crib railing she could see the outline of a girl a little shorter than Allison. She was clearly an amazon by her size, but she looked like a teen to Danielle. “Hi honey!” Allison said. “This is my niece Lizzy, she has been waiting for weeks to meet you.” “Hi Danielle!” Lizzy said excitedly to her. Laying in just a diaper and a t-shirt she was feeling quite conscious of her child-like appearance to the blond haired and blue eyed teen. “Hi Lizzy.” She choked out. Allison let the side of the crib down and picked her up and out of the crib. Grabbing a pink dress with a ribbon bow that went around the waist from the closet, she hooked the coat hanger on the side of the change table, “Let’s get you in your party dress, okay?” Danielle was set down on the floor and her shirt was pulled up and over her head leaving her standing in the room in only a diaper. The dress was slipped over her head and her arms were pulled through the very short sleeves. Allison reached under the dress and slipped two fingers into the leg hole of the diaper to check for dampness. “All dry, you are all set then.” She said. Standing there examining the child-like dress, Danielle wondered why she was still wearing the diaper. Whispering to Allison in an attempt to hide her words from Lizzy she asked, “So I can take it off now?” “You mean your dress?” Allison asked. Blushing a bit she whispered back, “No the D…Diaper.” “Oh honey, I think we should leave that on just for the afternoon in case of emergencies. If you need to go to the bathroom you just come to me or Pierre and we will help you out okay?” She replied. “But you promised!” Danielle replied and she raised her voice a little. “I know honey, I just think it’s going to be a hectic afternoon and we want to make sure you don’t have to worry about any accidents.” She replied. Now understanding what the whispering was about Lizzy piped in, “Don’t worry about wearing a little thing like that! I think it is a good idea just in case.” Shrugging and looking down at the floor Danielle finally gave in to the idea, “I guess but I don’t need it.” She mumbled. “Do you want me to carry you downstairs?” Allison asked. Danielle nodded and reached up towards her.

Hello Everyone, This is my first time writing a story. I have been reading everyone else's stories for years and finally decided to make an account and try writing my own. I want to try and have a new Piece once a week to add on and hope i can achieve that. Diapers will come in later chapters as it develops, i have a lot of different ideas that i want to try out and inspiration comes at random times. There will be dark times and good ones, sadness and joy and hopefully humor as well. Thank you for giving me a chance if you are reading First Piece Keys could be heard as a door was unlocked and someone returned home. Felicia had returned from work and was looking forward to an evening of comfort. She emptied out her pockets on the counter top in her kitchen in the usual manner, followed by her phone and purse. Walking into her bedroom the first to go was her top followed by pants and lastly underwear while heading for the bathroom. No care was really taken in where her clothes landed, no one visited her anyways. All she desired right now was a hot shower to clean the days dirt from her. Coming from a middle income family and having average grades in school limited her options in pursuing career interests. In the end she had to settle with vocational school and learning a trade. It wasn't glamorous and she often felt she was looked down upon by others for not having earned a degree but she was free and independent. The only downside really was it was hard dirty work some days. Over the years since school she had lost touch with friends who had become great successes by the normal definition. College grads with bright careers and lovers to support them in their dreams. Looking in the mirror she saw none of these things, her reflection was one of a girl whom really needed a shower that had dark circles under her eyes. Letting the shower run and steam the whole bathroom up helped hide the face she did not want to see in the mirror. She took her dull blonde hair out of its twin tails placing the hair ties on the counter and stepping into the shower. As hot as the water was she didn't really feel anything, the heat didn't bother her in the least. Wetting her long blonde hair she proceeded to grab her shampoo bottle and scrub until her hair was full of suds and soap. Scrubbing all over until the grime was gone and she was clean as could be she proceeded to step out of the shower. Seeing herself in the mirror she was finally satisfied that the remains of the day at work had been all removed. Skin clean and clear and her hair having its shine restored with all the muck removed. "Finally" Felicia said. It seemed to take forever to get clean some days. Standing at only 5 foot 2 everyone at work would always seek her out when a space was too tight for them to reach hoping her small stature would help get the job done faster. She often wondered if that's the only reason they kept her around, simple convenience or someone to tease. None of the guys ever hit on her, they always would cat call girls passing by wearing expensive heels and flowing skirts with halter tops showing their cleavage for the world to see. Being so short and having breasts barely even a b cup gave her no confidence in the realm of attracting anyone's eyes. Her high school boyfriend Daniel had not helped with her poor self confidence. She had loved him so much and he was the first person she ever opened up to and got close too. They had started dating in sophomore year after one day out of the blue he had left her a note with his contact information. He took her to the movies, bought her dinner and did all the things a good boyfriend should. He even opened doors for her and treated her like a princess. Coming from an affluent family he was allowed to live alone and was given a large monthly allowance. He seemed like the perfect guy at first, however that was before they had become intimate and she learned of a much darker side. He had kinky interests such as wanting to tie her to the bed, spanking her and making her call herself his little slut and whore. It being her first time and losing her virginity in such a manner had left an impression. She loved the feelings her gave her in bed. They had stayed together until their senior year in high school and at one point he had promised to always be with her. He had proposed but instead of with a ring it was a collar that only he had the key to. Accepting happily without a thought she never expected that only a few months later he would cheat on her and tear her whole world and life asunder. Her name was Ashley, she was taller then Felicia by a good 6 inches and had large breasts a small waist and curvy hips. She had the figure every girl wanted and then some. Along with curly brown hair and eyes to match boys would gawk at her wherever she went. Daniel had gone on a skiing trip with some friends and met her there. Within only a matter of weeks it seemed like Daniel was constantly bringing Ashley up or mentioning something about her. During one of their passionate sessions Daniel had tied her into a black open bust leather corset with ankle and wrist cuffs to match as well as fishnet stockings with garters. Lying in bed with her hands behind her back linked together by small chains and legs raised high and apart Daniel leaned in and whispered into her ear"You know my little pet maybe we could get you some breast implants one day" Slightly taken aback she answered "but i thought you loved me as i am why do you want to change me?" Kissing her neck and nibbling he only responded with an animalistic growl before taking her without further comment. He thrust deep into her causing her to yelp in response. Choosing to end any further chance of conversation he pulled out her bright red ball gag he reserved for special occasions. "No more talk now little one, its time for fun" Grabbing and twisting one of her sensitive nipples she opened her mouth in pleasure which he quickly took advantage of forcing the gag in and strapping it behind her head. Placing nipple clamps on her following this only pushed her further into pleasure and submission. Recently he had taken to teasing her off and on by stopping and using a vibrator on her as well as a special arousal oil he had gotten online. It drove her mad, the tingling of the oil as he rubbed it into her slowly drawing out begging mewls behind her gag begging for more. He next blindfolded her taking away sight and then something new, earplugs. He had never taken away her sense of sound before. Not knowing where he would attack next she could only lie in wait and anticipation. Nibbling starting on her neck as a vibrator was placed just on the inside of her thigh. Roaming her up and down both legs but just missing her pleasure center. He continued this off and on until finally he stopped completely. She felt him mount her and place himself ready to enter and then it happened, he thrust deep into her hard and without mercy. Rocking her harder and harder she could only squeal into her gag in pleasure until he brought the vibrator back full force. Pressing it hard against her as he thrust deeper sending her into a screaming frenzy behind her gag. Somewhere along the way one of her earplugs had come loose and fallen out. Feeling herself reaching orgasm she could hear and feel him reaching his as well. "MM Ash...." She thought she heard but lost all train of thought after that only coming to when he was untying her hands and taking away her gag. "I love you my little pet" He said before snuggling her and letting her fall asleep. One day a couple weeks later Felicia was out at the mall picking up a special order item for her mom when she saw Daniel waiting outside a store. Happy for the chance encounter and not thinking she rushed to see him only to stop when she saw Ashley walk out to meet him. Stunned she could only observe her fiancee kiss her on the lips and then turn and head in her direction of all places. Frozen in shock she was easily spotted. "Hello Felicia" Ashley greeted, "fancy meeting you here" "Wh...wh.. whats going on here? Daniel whats happening? "Felicia asked, too many thoughts and confused feelings flooding her mind not knowing what to say. "It should be obvious" He stated coldly and without emotion "You have been replaced, did you really not suspect something was going on?" "Silly little girl" Ashley followed up with "You were practice for a much bigger prize" Looking down on the shorter girl with a smug smile Reeling in shock with every word and at a loss panic began to settle in her heart 'Please tell me this is a joke, this is not real. I ... I gave you my everything. My virginity, my heart, all of my love. You said you wanted to marry me" tears flowing Felicia ignored any passerby who may of noticed her breakdown. "You were great for a while, you were so submissive and ready to meet all my needs like a good little slut that you got so good at calling yourself for me. You accepted any little pet name i would give you and would submit to my every desire but that was part of the problem. What i need is an equal who can stand next to me and not a little girl" He stated coldly. "Just look at yourself" Ashley interjected " You look like a middle schooler still, you have barely any figure and even allowed yourself to be collared as an engagement. How dumb could you be?" Everything became blurry at that point, feeling extremely light headed Felicia reached for something to steady herself on her feet trying to catch her breath with tears streaking her cheeks. "I think we are done here honey its time for us to continue our date, You mentioned you wanted to go by the jewlery store to look at rings right?" Was the last thing Felicia heard Daniel say before they moved out of sight walking away. Looking around she realized that they had attracted a crowd filled with hushed whispers, women holding hands over their mouths. Several stealing glances at the couple walking away and even one whispering "She really is wearing a collar, i thought it was just a silver hoop necklace at first" another woman whispering "calling herself his little slut, does she have no dignity?" No longer able to take the pressure Felicia bolted right for the exit running as fast as she could. She ran and ran and ran as long as she could and as far as she could only stopping when she finally reached home. Her home she shared with her mom for the past 18 years, the one constant in her life she could depend on. Busting in the front door eyes red and puffy her mom was nowhere to be found. Wandering the house she came across her mothers painting studio and decided to wait here for her to come home. Nothing felt real , her entire mind reeling from what had just happened. Not only was she dumped, no that would have been easier. A break up would of been a gift in comparison to this. She had been publicly humiliated, torn down in front of others for her body being little, called stupid. Her most intimate secrets outed in front of strangers at a mall she went to all of the time. Made to be a fool and implied she was nothing but practice, a disposable toy that would of never been Daniels equal. Eyes roaming the studio, nothing made sense and nothing felt real. There was no way this was real it had to be a terrible dream she needed to wake up from she just needed a way to end this nightmare. A glint caught her eye on the table, a retractable razor blade her mother used to trim things around the studio. She played with it in her hands feeling the weight of the tool and opening the blade observing its gleaming edge. "If this is a dream then this wont hurt and maybe i will wake up, but if its real and i really am awake it will all be the same. I just want this nightmare to end" Barely a whisper heard by her own ears as she said it. She dragged the cold blade swiftly across her wrist feeling a sensation all new to her and eyes widening in realization this was no dream. Her blood starting to run out on the canvases on the table, dropping the blade everything started to go hazy, "Felicia, are you back honey" She could hear her mother calling from somewhere. Her eyes feeling heavy and unable to support herself falling to the floor. All she could see was the floor next to her face, light fading and hearing far away foot steps and a distant scream.

A few days later I was playing in the sandbox at daycare with Lexie. She was sculpting a mermaid into the sand. I was constructing a sand castle of sorts. We were lamenting that soon the school year would be starting again. “I’m worried that mom’s going to give me the shots again,” I said. “I guess I did too well on my grades last year.” “I’m sorry,” Lexie said in consolation. “I know that must be hard. I’m pretty much without control even without them. Too long just peeing at all times.” “Have you ever thought about what life is going to be like after graduation?” I asked. “I mean, I dream of holding up a pair of boxers with my diploma. Wearing big boy clothes. Going off to college. Not having to worry about explaining diapers to a girl I meet.” Lexie pouted. “You are going to meet a girl who won’t understand diapers? Why, you have me?” “I didn’t mean it that way,” I stammered. “I mean, what if it doesn’t work out with us?” “Have some faith,” Lexie said and leaned forward trampling both our sand sculptures to give me a long kiss. We spent a blissful few weeks playing together. It did not see that our interest in each other was waning in any amount. An envelope from the school came. It had my schedule which had no surprises. Of course, I read everything from front to back. Sure enough, no surprise, it listed the school uniform and diaper requirements that I had not seen the previous year. It pointed out that my mom’s Big Baby Boutique was the local supplier of such things. Mom informed me that I had a doctor’s appointment the next day. “What for?” I asked. She sighed and told me it was time for me to become incontinent again. Ugh, the shots. I made a half-hearted plea to avoid them or at least to avoid getting them in the rear, but I knew it was futile. She gave me the “we’ll see” look which meant no. The appointment was the next morning and mom told me that she’d just take me out for breakfast afterward. We entered the doctor’s office and we were directed immediately into the treatment room. I was undressed and on the gurney. It was odd not having a diaper on but they had put an absorbent pad under me if I had any accidents. A nurse came in and started swabbing my arm. Huh? “I thought I was getting shots down there,” I said out loud in my confusion. “This is just an IV so we can administer the anesthesia. It’s not the treatment itself.” Oh. Anesthesia. The nurse busied herself with placing the tube in my arm. A bag of fluid slowly dripped into me. She left the room. Something was different this time. The nurse returned a few minutes later with another woman. “I’m Dr. Donovan. I’ll be performing the procedure. The nurse will give you something in a second to make you sleepy. When you wake up it will all be done.” “Oh, OK,” I said with caution. “I mean, you did the shots without this last time.” The doctor and my mother exchanged glances. The doctor turned back to me. “You’re not getting shots this time. I’ll be placing a probe up your urethra.” “Probe? Urethra?” I was confused. “Urethra, the passage from your bladder through your penis that urine comes out.” Oh. “The probe will be used to deliver a pulsed radio frequency wave. It will deaden your sphincter.” Oh. “This procedure is preferable to the shots as repeated shots risk infection and other complications.” “How long does it last compared to the shots?” Not that I liked getting the shots, but this sounded like it could be worse. Hopefully, I’d not have to repeat it every three months. “The procedure will never have to be repeated. It’s permanent.” I was shocked into silence. Permanent. “Then after that is done, we’ll do a similar operation on your anus.” No, I thought. But I couldn’t manage to get it out. A short time passed, “No,” I managed to finally gasp out. “You’ll feel a little sleepy,” I heard the nurse say. “No,” I croaked out with a dry mouth. “It’s over,” I heard my mom say. I opened my eyes up and saw my mom standing next to me. I felt down. I was wearing a diaper again. It dawned on me. I had been knocked out and was now waking up. “It’s over?” I said. “Yes, the procedures went off without a hitch.” It set in. I was now permanently incontinent. Another souvenir to go with the loss of my body hair. I began to cry. My mom leaned forward and hugged me close to her for a second. Then she got up on the bed next to me. She unfastened her blouse. “I promised you breakfast,” she said. She guided my head to her breast and I started to suckle. Tears were still flowing, but I felt calmer. I had regained my composure by the time they released us from the recovery room. I got dressed in my balloon romper that I had worn in and we headed over to the local Denny’s for a proper breakfast. I ordered bacon and eggs and my mother didn’t protest though she did add that I would have milk with it. She extracted a bib and put it on me while we waited. Soon, the food came. Mom pulled a bottle out of the diaper bag and poured the milk into it. I didn’t care. Bacon and eggs were a treat. I’d not had them since I had returned to babyhood. I washed it down with sucks from the bottle. A mother and two small girls passed. One girl stopped and stared at the big boy dressed as a baby with a bib and drinking from a bottle. Her eyes grew wide. Finally, her mother snatched her along away from me. “Someday, kid. This could happen to you,” I thought. We headed to daycare and as I met Lexie I felt my diaper becoming wet. I guess I’d have to get used to this. “Where have you been?” Lexie asked innocently. I started to cry again. “What’s wrong?” she asked, concerned. I explained what happened this morning. Now it was Lexie’s turn to look upset. She started to cry. “What’s wrong?” I asked. “It happened to me not you.” “I caused it,” she said. “What?” “I wished it to happen to you. I wished this all to happen to you. It’s my fault my wish came true.” “What are you talking about?” I said confused. She regained her composure a little bit. “Remember before you were turned into a baby?” she started. I just nodded. “I saw you looking at me a few times. Maybe I imagined it.” I confessed. “No, I was looking at you. You have great legs and those short dresses showed them off.” She smiled now and then got serious. “I liked you then. I wished that you would get the baby treatment so we could then be friends.” “I don’t think that had anything to do with it,” I said. “But my mom was the one who helped your mom. I mean, I didn’t tell her about you or anything so I don’t know why, but it seemed like more than a coincidence.” “I’m sure that’s all it was,” I said. “Then the other day, you were talking about getting toilet trained and finding another girl, I wished you were never going to be toilet trained, and this happened.” She started to cry again. I pulled her tight against me. “Lexie, I know you feel bad. You didn’t cause this to happen to me. It was purely my mom and probably my fault for being a wild kid with the Mad Men. She felt she had to try something before I ended up dead like my friend Tony.” It sounded good to me. This is the first time I had thought that my behavior might have played a role in this. It changed my persecution complex view on things. I looked Lexie in the eyes. “I have no intention of leaving you,” I said. “Besides, we’re made for each other.” Lexie smiled and then pushed me back on to the sand. She climbed on top of me and we kissed for a long, long time.

/// “That was… pretty intense…" Somewhere in the commotion of the past twenty-minutes-that-was-actually-four-hours I'd lost my hoodie and t-shirt. We hadn't left the bed, but I had to admit… that whole scene was magnificently distracting. "Did… you see the zebra in the rocking chair or was that just me?" "Yeah, I think that was just you." My lips tasted of her lipgloss and my fingers tingled a little as my body tried to make sense of everything that had just happened. Tripping was pretty amazing, but tripping with a beautiful girl next to you was something entirely different. I looked up at the clock on the wall through the gap in the curtains and smiled. "What time's your Mom get home? It's almost six." "Should be home by now…" I sat up and looked around the mattress. "That zebra knitted me a sweater, but… I don't see it." Instead I pulled my old shirt back on over my head, pulling it into place. But my shirt had short sleeves so I quickly grabbed my jacket and tugged it on, making sure to cover my left side first to hide the burned strips on my inner arm. I never take off my jacket but to shower. I even wear it to bed. I put my hand on Anna's wrist and frowned a little, pulling her jacket enough out of the way so that I could see the marks on her arm. "If we're tripping together, we gotta have trust. It's the rule. So you wanna trust me enough to tell me what happened here?" She looked defensive, so I brushed her hair from her face and put my hand on her cheek, motioning to the bag of mushrooms on her bedsheets. "We can go to some amazing places together, Anna. But everything is more colorful when we do, and that means bad feelings too. Tell me what's going on, because there's nothing worse than a bad trip. If I know the story, I can help you come down from it. If I don't, then you'll have no choice but to ride it out." I tugged the cuff of my jacket back down around my wrist and zipped my jacket half-way up the way I do. "I did it to myself. There's nothing more to tell." I climbed out of bed and stretched a bit. Wow, it felt strange to stand up. My legs felt like jelly. I guess my whole body hadn't gotten the memo yet that we were moving on from the mushrooms for now. I promised my legs that they'd come back later, though. "Yeah?" It wasn't that odd a concept to me, I'd known people who'd hurt themselves before and it was their own business, really. But I liked this girl. A lot. And I got the impression she didn't have anyone she could tell this sort of stuff to, so I stood up after her and leaned on her dresser, picking up the nail polish and starting to work on my other fingers. "It's your body. Your life. Your business. But if there's something heavy on your mind, you might wanna consider sharing it. Because I can show you better ways to escape than pain, Anna." "Come on," I said dismissively, "let's get downstairs before my mom decides to come up." But when we got to the bottom of the stairs Claire was just putting her bag on the table and hanging the keys on a hook by the door. She was taller than Chloe, but not that drastically - still shorter than Star. She had long red hair - it was always more of an orange but she died it auburn. She had freckles like me and bright blue eyes. Mine were a duller blue. She kissed my forehead and shook Star's hand. Mom must've told her about Star already. "You kids want dinner?" "Sounds great. Can I have bread?" "I'll make extra." And she went into the kitchen. I let the topic drop after that. We went into the living room and sat on the sofa together, watching the TV quietly. Of course, the inevitable moment came up where I looked at Anna and grinned. "TV just doesn't really compare, does it? Maybe that's why my parents don't feel the need to own one…" It was a phenomenon - whenever I came down, at least - that colors seemed so dull and muted by comparison. Nothing could really compare to the things our minds could make us see when not limited by eyes. "I like your Moms. What's she making? I don't care, just if its red meat it's probably gonna make me sick. White meats okay, though. Either way, free meal. Not hating." "Probably pasta. She'll make extra garlic bread for me though. I like bread." I sat with my legs crossed even though I was on the couch. I watched TV with very little enthusiasm. Star was right. In comparison, it really was quite dull. It wasn't long until Mom called us to the table and my theory proved correct. Spaghetti and meatballs. I loved Mom’s cooking. I took an extra few pieces of garlic bread on my plate and Mom sat across from me, Star to my left. Mmm. Meatballs. I wasn't exactly sure what meat made up meatballs, but the way my stomach bitched at me when we ate told me it was probably beef. Still, bodily organ complaints be damned, I wasn't gonna miss out on a chance of a real meal. "Thanks for the dinner, Anna's Mom. It's really good." I'd be cursing her much later in the evening, but right now I could be grateful. "My family doesn't really know how to cook, so it's pretty great to eat real food every once in a while." Thing is, I guess my family and Anna's family have a lot in common, both being on the edgier side of things in social perception. Still, lesbians were more chic than hippies. I put my hand with the painted nails around a glass of water and took a sip with a little smile. "How was school, Anna? At least, the classes you went to?" I pouted and rolled my eyes. "Obviously not good enough to go to the other ones." "You're four weeks into the new year and you've used half your absences for the semester.” "I don't really need the lecture…" "I didn't plan to give you one. But your Mom will. So if you can at least go the rest of the week without skipping class, you can tell her I passed one along." I sighed and shrugged my shoulders. She really was an amazing parent looking out for me like that. Chloe can get a little preachy when it comes to school. "I can try.” "That's all I ask." "It's my fault today, actually… I was feeling ill and Anna drove me home and stayed with me until I felt a little better. Then we came here because were gonna catch up on the classes we missed. I'm sorry, Anna's Mom. I'm a pretty rotten influence, huh?" The shameful look on my face would've convinced all but the most hard-ass magistrate and I knew it would score a few points in Anna's defense. "Anyway, I won't let it happen again. She just wanted so bad to take care of me and you know, things at home are kinda sucky so it was hard to say no." My mom smiled a little, but we both knew me well enough to know that what Star said simply wasn't the case. Still, my mom found it admirable. Chloe probably wouldn't, though, so I'm glad Star had said it to Claire. "Well, then, Anna, it was very sweet of you to take care of your… friend." I took a bite of my bread and smiled up at her. "That's me. Sweet as candy." "I like boys." It seemed the oddest comment in the world to say at the dinner table, but I got the impression that Anna's parents weren't thrilled with me hanging out with their daughter so what was another lie? Yeah. It was a lie - I didn't find much appealing about boys apart from the stuff I'd watch in the little gay porn collection I'd built over the years, and even that was mostly magazines owing to no TV or computer. "I mean, we're just friends, you know? Not that Anna isn't a great girl and all. But you know. Girls. Ew." Lie or not, it probably wasn't hard to believe it. I watched my mom try to stifle a laugh. Claire was always very polite, or she tried to be anyway. It was a nice contrast to Chloe, who would frequently over exacerbate a situation. Whereas Chloe might question the boy's lie, Claire just smiled and nodded her head, saying "That's nice." She didn't care if he was gay or not. I decided not to comment, though. I went back to eating bread. The conversation died a bit after that and I felt wholly responsible for the death. Chalk one up to awkward powers, right? It took a lot of effort to be as awkward as I was, especially around new people. Anna continued to eat bread and her Mom got up to start tidying off the table. I didn't know much what to say, really; I was good when we were alone but the way that Claire just took everything with a grain of salt left me kinda off-balance. "Dinner was good. Really good." "Thank you very much. I aim to please." She smiled and took the plate from under me though I snatched a piece of bread off it and nibbled it like a chipmunk. Mom laughed and took the rest of the plates. I continued to sit at the table until the bread was gone. "No ice cream today. Too full. Too much bread." I put my head down on my jacket sleeves and pouted at the tablecloth. "What's up with you?" I made sure to keep my questions quiet and only when Claire was out of the room; there was definitely something up with Anna though. Mushrooms were better than ecstasy in that regard; they didn't leave you feeling suicidal two days later. Coming back to reality after the trip could be pretty draining, though. But there was more to it, more to her… the burns on her arms, the flippant nature about school, the ex-girlfriend and the stern warnings. Something was up. "Just tired… things seem… boring now. I guess today was more fun than I'm used to having. And now it's all blah." I sighed and tilted my head, smiling up at Star with a sleepy grin. I did feel a little exhausted, but it was hard to feel anything strongly in a world so austere. I just wanted my fun talking zebra world back where I could paint nails without any polish. "Come on, let's go back to your room." I stood up without waiting for her to agree and made my way back to her bedroom. On the floor on the far side of the bed was the little bag of mushrooms and I stuffed it back into my messenger tote. "I'll hold onto these for now. After a few more trips together, I'll leave them with you. Just there's a few things you gotta learn first. But when you get to go outside and do it? Holy fuck, Anna. The world is your technicolor oyster. Pity your Mom is here, because we could've popped another before bed. Oh well." I grinned and looked at my painted nails, gently nibbling on the tip of my thumb. I nodded and sat on the edge of my bed. Everything just felt so grey now. Still. My life was always tedious. This shouldn't surprise me. What did surprise me was that the mushrooms sunk that tedium away for a while. I should be happy I at least got that. My world wasn't any more grey than it was six hours ago. It was perspective. "Your arm." I sat next to her and took her hand in mine; from this perspective and with my painted nails.. it looked like our hands belonged to one another. "Why do you hurt yourself? I wanna understand. If it's just something you enjoy, that's cool. But if it's something you do when things get shitty, then maybe you could tell me about it. And in return, I'll help keep the shitty stuff at bay." I tossed a pillow at the door and it clicked shut, then my gaze returned to Anna with a curious smile. "Come on. I just told your Mom I was a homo so she wouldn't think we're dating. Open up to me." I pulled away from Star and took a deep breath, standing up and forcing a bright smile at the boy. "I'm just a stupid girl, Twinkle. Stupid girls do stupid things and that was one of them. I mean, come on! Look at me. Eyeliner. Black clothes. You're really that surprised?" I rolled my eyes and smiled a bit. "You're so naive sometimes." "Yeah, that's cool. Except you're not stupid. You're one of the smartest people I know. Everything you do is because you planned it out perfectly in advance, everything happens your way because you know how to play people. But you probably figured out this week that I'm different. I see through a lot of the crap you spout. And I see through this. So don't give me that emo-kid bullshit, Anna." I was laying out on the bed now, my bare feet running along her covers as I looked up at the pretty girl."I shared something with you today. An experience. Share something with me, now." I felt a cold chill up my arms and I quickly looked to the ground. What the hell… that was perfect… I didn't slip up even once… I felt my breathing get a little heavy as I looked down at my unpainted nails and the marks on my arm felt, for a half a second, that they were burning again. "You should go… come on, I'll drive you home." I pushed her down on the bed and drew the curtains with one smooth motion, kissing her lips and remembering the angel with water for hair. "You tell me to go again and I will. But you'll share your secrets one day, and it might as well be with me because I get you. That's why you come to me at lunch time, that's why you tell me about your shitty days, that's why you have me around but nobody else. I get you," I stood up from on top of her and began to slip into my one-size-too-big Chucks, adjusting my hair in the mirror. "You'll tell me when you're ready, though. I'm patient." I wiped my lips the second he climbed off me. What the hell did I tell him about being presumptuous? Still, I didn't feel well enough to argue. Instead, I rolled over onto my side, away from Star. My stomach felt sick, like it had been doing gymnastics for too long. I pulled a pillow under my head and closed my eyes tight. "I'll see you tomorrow, Twinkle." "See ya tomorrow, Anna." With my messenger bag over my shoulder, I left her house and began my walk home. It was very dark by the time I arrived and I didn't even manage to say a word to my parents before I locked myself in the bathroom and dealt with the consequences of the meatballs. Seriously. Fuck my life. I got to school early the next morning - an oddity, for me - but I'd spent much of my restless dreams worrying about Anna and the burns on her arms. I just wanted to see that she was okay.

Chapter 3. Kate Jordan tends to think he’s much better at hiding things than he actually is. Of course I noticed he was wearing more often. The second trash can in the garage was thoughtful, but I knew what was in there. For one, wet diapers in the garage in summer time: dead giveaway. But I noticed he started wearing his larger shorts and pants more. He was always wearing an undershirt, even at home, tucked in. And we share a bank account, and it’s not like we’re buying any other medical supplies on a regular basis, so when I saw our statement every month, I knew he was spending more on diapers. So I wasn’t shocked when he said he wanted to wear 24/7. At that point, I think he was probably up to about 10/5 anyway. By the time I got home from work the next day, I was 95% okay with it. What took me a few more days was deciding if I wanted to ask for something in return. Several somethings, actually. Marriage is about give and take, but it’s not about achieving complete parity. That’s not give and take so much as perpetually ensuring you’re getting your fair share. Regardless of his answer, I was going to say yes to his request. “Jordy,” I said after dinner while we were sitting on the couch, “I’m ready to talk about you and your diapers.” Okay, I admit it, I phrased it that way because I like watching him turn red. “Um, okay.” He really is adorable when he’s embarrassed. How some other woman didn’t snap him up long before I did ... “I’m okay with it on one condition: it doesn’t change our lifestyle. Eating in more often is fine, but we’re still gonna go places, we’re still go go hiking, we’re still gonna travel, we’re still gonna see friends and family.” “Okay. I’m fine with all that.” “I wasn’t finished, sweetie. I don’t want to live like I have a big secret. I’m not gonna go around telling people, but I’m also not gonna go to silly lengths to hide it. If people find out, I’m telling them.” “Will you ... tell them why?” “We can say it’s a medical condition.” “Like what?” “You’re the expert. Pick a plausible one, and we’ll use that. DON’T pick something ridiculous that’s gonna be obvious is a lie. No one’s gonna believe you developed some neurological condition overnight.” “You’ll tell anybody who finds out? Literally anybody?” “Yes. And some people might have to know. Your doctor, for instance. And I think it would be a good idea if we told a few people proactively, just to get it out of the way.” “Like who?” “Kiley. My mom. My sisters. Ya know, people we see all the time. I think you should tell Mark, but he’s your friend, so up to you.” “Do we have to tell my parents?” He was already speaking in terms of “do”, not “would.” “Up to you, but since they live on the other side of the country I think we can wait on that.” “Okay.” “Is that an okay as in, you’re fine with all that and want to do this?” “Yes.” He smiled so sheepishly. “Do you know why I’m okay with this,” I asked him. “Because it’ll make me happy?” “Because it will make you happy.” “I love you.” “I love you, too, Jordan. Can we talk about some practical issues?” “Sure.” “I don’t It to smell like a nursery in here.” “I ... I’ll do everything I can.” “And I expect you to do everything you can to avoid leaking on things. I know that’s not 100% possible, but it needs to be minimal.” I knew it wasn’t 100% possible because I did the laundry, for one thing. Not always, but sometimes I’d find shorts or undies with a small, yellow stain near the edge. “I’ll do my best,” he said. “And this can’t be an on again/off again thing. Once we tell people, that’s kinda it, at least for long enough that if you change your mind it won’t be obvious we lied.” “That makes total sense.” “And hygiene.” “I know; I definitely know. I’ll keep very clean.” “You’d better.” Those were non-negotiable. The next part was just an ask, but one I had been wanting to ask since forever, and as long as he had opened up, I wanted to as well. Chapter 4. Jordan I didn’t like the idea of telling people I was wearing diapers, but Katie had a point about telling the people we saw all the time, at least when they found out, if they found out. Her friend Kylie was in and out of our house so often she didn’t even wait for us to answer the door before coming in. We saw her Mom at least every other weekend and her sisters a lot, too. But I had no idea what she was going to ask for next. “There’s something else I want to ask you,” she said, taking my hand. She always takes my hand when she wants to say something important. One of the things I liked about her when we first started dating was she was very handsy, whereas I often needed to consciously remember to hug a girl at the end of a date. I guess I was always just too shy, but Katie loves that about me. “You can ask,” I said. “You can wear 24/7 no matter your answer, really. I promise. I just ... as long as we’re being open, and things are changing a little more anyway, I want to ... ask if you’ll indulge in my fetish.” “Spanking?” “Sort of.” She said it like a question, and it was pretty rare for Katie to ever feel nervous like that around me. ‘I was ... You know I’ve always had a thing for dominance?” “Yeah.” She even went to munches and play parties with Kiley sometimes. I was fine with it, so long as she stuck to domming only other women and never let the relationships get beyond play partners. “Do you know what a female-led relationship is?” “Yeah.” I didn’t go to events back then, and I wasn’t into BDSM, but it came up occasionally in the diaper forums. “I want to try it,” she told me. At the time, I didn’t see the big deal. She was already the breadwinner, and I went along with pretty much everything she told me anyway because, frankly, she was pretty much always right. She’s always seemed to understand what will make me happier more than I have. “What exactly would that entail,” I asked. “I make the rules, and you follow them. If you break them, I’ll punish you.” “With spankings?” “Not only spankings. The punishment will fit the crime. And I’ll always be fair.” I knew she’d always be fair, and it’s not like I did stuff wrong all the time. I figured I’d hardly ever get in trouble with her, and never enough to earn any major punishment. Still, I wanted to know what I was getting into. “What would the rules be?” “I’ll come up with those later. You just need to follow them and do as you’re told.” “Can we try it for six months?” “Twelve,” she countered. “Okay.” “I need to know you’re not just saying that because you feel obligated since I agreed to the 24/7 or because you’re worried I’ll change my mind.” “I’m not,” I promised. “I’m willing to try it.” “Why?” “Because ... you’re usually right about stuff anyway. And I love you. I want you to be happy, too.” She smiled at me. I never could withstand her smile. She leaned over, and we kissed. When she broke away she said, “I love you, too.” She took a big breath and let it out, I think mostly in relief but also in happy anticipation. “First rule: 24/7 means 24/7. Go put a diaper on.” “How can you always tell when I’m wearing or not?” “I can’t always tell.” “So you just guessed right now?” “Your fly is open.” Oops!

Chapter 1: Kate A lot had changed recently in our lives. At that point, we'd been together for 5 years and married for 3-and-a-half. I’d just gotten a promotion to Senior Vice President and with it a nice raise, and I told Jordan if he wanted to quit his job, he could. We’d talked about it for two years. He’d never been happy in any job he’d ever had. What he’d really wanted to do was write, and he’d kept it up as a hobby but never made enough to live on. We did the math every so often and couldn’t make it work. I didn’t love the idea of becoming the main provider – we’d shared that responsibility before – but he was just unhappy. More bad days than good. It was a strain on our marriage, and I just didn’t like seeing him the way he was on so many days, and worse on Sundays, that sad puppy look he wore starting around 3 and kept wearing until bedtime. So officially, Jordan became a freelance writer, supplementing my income with enough to pay for the little extras in life. And he was happier, almost instantly, and I was, too, because he was. Jordy had been honest with me about his fetish after we started sleeping together, a story in itself. He was 27; I was 30. I was his first. It was our fourth date, and he’d been upfront about his inexperience dating when we went out of the first time. On that fourth date, back at his place, we talked well past the point when any other guy would have at least tried to get to second base, but I had to be the one to initiate it. In retrospect, I know how hard it had been for him to even ask me into the house. I’ve never been positive, but I’m pretty sure he didn’t cum that night, but he definitely made me cum, twice. He dove in head first! Being in the driver’s seat tickled that dominant itch I’ve always had and sometimes acted on, and it made me like him even more. A month later, we were lying in bed after, and I asked him his fantasies. It was really my way of bringing the conversation around to my fantasy. He demurred, so I offered to tell him mine. “Spanking,” I said. He blushed. “Giving or receiving,” he asked. “Giving.” To my shock, his response was to lay himself over my legs. I wasn’t even asking! But I didn’t want to turn down the offer and gave him some mostly playful smacks with a few stingers thrown in. When I was done, he laid there until I told him he could get up. He wasn’t the first partner I had spanked, but watching him get up on his knees and rub his butt, it was the first time I ever thought my spankee was adorable. The way he just put himself over my lap and laid there until I told him he could get up – ooh! I wanted to gobble him up. “How was it,” I asked him. “Okay,” he said without any enthusiasm. “Stings a little.” From then on spanking became an infrequent part of our sex life. I always wanted more, but I knew he only submitted to it to please me, so it was rare. I didn’t want to take advantage of his natural submissiveness; I may well have with another partner, but I was falling for Jordy. I wanted to keep him. Once he’d rubbed the sting away, I brought us back to the original question. “So,” I said, “your turn. What’s your fantasy?” “It’s kinda private.” “Were sleeping together. How could it be more private than that?” “It just is.” “Oh, c’mon. I showed you mine.” “Lots of people are into spanking. This is ... not so common.” Now I was intrigued. As a sometimes member of the local kink scene, I saw a lot of different fetishes, and while female-led relationships is where I spent most of my playtime, I knew people into impact play (lead pipe? Seriously? But to each their own), breath play, leather everything, wax, fire, needles (ever seen a woman laugh while her partner flicks the end of a needle he pushed all through her breast? Weird, beautiful, and kinda sexy), ponies, kitties, doggies, piggies. Seen a lot, heard about more. “Please,” I said, taking his hands in mine. The way he wouldn’t look me in the eye, or even at my face, and turned so red was itself a turn on. I wasn’t sure how he’d respond when I said it, but I just had to. It just came out: “Do you need a real spanking? Because you’re this close to getting one, buster.” I made a mock-serious face to let him know I was joking. He didn’t seem to pick up on it. Jordy sighed and said, “I have a diaper fetish.” I was vaguely aware of diaper fetishes, and I knew some people into ageplay and DDLG, but I didn’t know anyone into diapers, or at least I didn’t think I did. I honestly didn’t really get it. “Oh,” I said, “See? That wasn’t so bad.” “Do you ... do you think it’s gross?” “No, Jordan,” I said, bringing my hand up to reassuringly stroke his beard, “I think whatever makes you happy is fine.” “Promise?” “Of course. C’mere,” I said, opening my arms for him. He hugged me, and we kissed, and eventually that led to round two of that evening. Come morning, he seemed to have a little spring in his step. Coming out to me was such a relief for him, it changed our relationship from casual-serious to serious. I tried indulging Jordy in his diaper fetish, but it just wasn’t my thing. He sometimes wore around me, though I’m pretty sure all but a few times he thought I didn’t know what he had on under his pants. That was about the extent of my involvement in his diaper fetish except on those occasions when I’d play along, just like those rare occasions when he’d let me spank him. So it stayed for years, until that one day after he started freelancing, he told me he wanted to talk. I thought a lot had changed already. I never imagined how much more would change.

5.) Yours and Only Yours I waited quietly outside the bar, looking down at my feet and trying not to think about that morning. How I had woken up in a piss-soaked diaper and bloody white sheets. How I'd masturbated three times today and still felt no satisfaction. How I was standing out on the street corner in the middle of the night with a diaper under my dress. My cheeks were crimson. But I had to see her. I felt empty without her. I felt hollow... "Now what's a nice girl like you doing in a place like this, I wonder?" I knew why she was here, I knew why she was waiting outside, I knew why she'd worn the pretty taffeta dress and what she was wearing underneath it. Everything about her indulged me; from her puffy pouted cheeks to the pastel of her ensemble to the way she crossed her arms like a frumpy little princess. She was delightful. She was my favorite. "I'm mad at you." "Oh, are you?" She sounded so bemused. So lighthearted about it. That only made me more angry. I puffed out my cheeks and balled my hands my sides and without thinking, I actually stomped my foot. "You have no right to do what you did yesterday! Not in front of Meg!" But it wasn't her that wet herself. It was me. I still didn't understand why... I just wanted to impress Bailey. It had to be her stupid vampire spell... "You're going to be the one who decides what you do in front of Meg, how much you want her to know about the... changes your body is going through." The rules of the masquerade dictated that she couldn't plainly or capably say what had happened to her. No one would believe her, no matter how she tried. But that didn't mean she couldn't allude to it. "She's quite a delightful little firecracker, isn't she?" I put my hand to my little Pippy's cheek, though, and smirked. "Not nearly as delightful as my pretty little doll, though. Let's go inside and dance." "I'm not dancing. And I'm not telling Meg anything. And you aren't allowed to come visit anymore!" But the protests only made me sound more and more like a child, and I was hardly even noticing. Bailey took my wrist without question and I pulled back so hard I snapped out of her grip. "I said I'm not dancing!" "Oh, I heard what you said." And her voice in saying so was very darling too, intoxicatingly sweet in fact, but her body would betray her. She followed me, and the little pricks on her neck throbbed and thrummed with heat. She just walked away! She just turned around and walked right into the club! I huffed and chased after her, holding the hem of my dress in frustration. "I said I'm not dancing! I'm going home!" "Okay," was her reply. And she kept walking. And I kept following. "Bailey! I said—” "Your mouth had better be ready to kiss me, my little scarlet dolly. Or else I won't be using mine to bite into that hot little neck of yours while we dance.” I didn't even look at her when I said it, like she wasn't even important enough to turn around for. I walked and she followed and she didn't even know why she did, she just did. I blushed and looked down at my feet. But when I looked back up, Bailey was already ahead of me. I hurried to catch up without a word, until we were in the club. The dance music was loud tonight. It so wasn't my scene. I wanted to go home. But I didn't want to leave her... Every time I bit her, she'd give me something with her blood - fragments of adulthood: higher reasoning and problem solving, bladder control, free will - and she would gain things, too - an oral fixation, a propensity to cry and throw tantrums, a compulsive need to cling to me. But it was different with each thrall, so who could say this time? I got to the tiles of the dance floor and began to move with the music; I didn't even look for Pippy because I knew she'd be here. She was owned and she knew it. It was as obvious to her as breathing. I wasn't a good dancer, but Bailey was. She made up for me. Kisses on my ear. Whispers softly on the floor. My eyes glossed over with pretty thoughts. I smiled and giggled every time she touched my hands. I could feel my heart racing. It turned me on knowing she could hear it too. "You're ashamed of me," I whispered in her ear, posed as a question but aimed as an accusation, a challenge for her to say otherwise over the pulsing of the music. A trap, a setup; a reason to make her argue how much she wanted Meg to know about us. About her love for me. "Ashamed to be mine,” I added, to twist the knife. I looked up at her and shook my head, eyes alight with fear and admiration. Ashamed of her? I was anything but! I loved her so much... and I knew it was wrong and I knew it was some stupid magic, but who cares? As long as I had her... I put my hands on her hips and leaned in with a pout on my lips. "Nuh uh, Mommy, I'm happy to be yours..." Mommy. The word slipped out. Damn... Her blood was delicious but that word was almost as sweet. She couldn't help it. She needed to say it. She needed me to be her Mommy. She ached for it to be so. I put my hand to her cheek, my thumb to her lips, and looked into her eyes. “If you were happy, you’d want everyone to know you were mine. You wouldn't settle for hiding who you belonged to…” Her thumb touched my lips and I took it in my mouth without a second thought. I looked up at her with needy eyes as I sucked softly on her cold, white skin, until my eyes started to dim. Dull. Quiet. Each action between us was so intimate, so powerful, I couldn't help but fall deeper under her spell. Finally, when she pulled her thumb out of my mouth, I knew what I wanted more than anything. "I belong to you," I muttered. "Everyone should know..." "Everyone should know," I affirmed to her. I didn't know how I'd want for her to display it; some thralls wore collars, others got tattoos, some introduced themselves as The Property Of, and some changed their names. It was always different, always a surprise. The moment my teeth had pierced her skin that very first time, she was mine, she was owned. Here, as we danced, she considered exactly what that meant to her. And me, well, I longed to kiss... Bailey owned me. I'd been fighting her for so long and I never wanted to admit it. But since that first day in the alley, I knew it was true. I belonged to her. I was her property. I had to prove it... something I kept with me at all times. “I want something of yours," I said quietly. "A bracelet or a necklace. Something to always have on me. To remind me of you." She looked at me curiously, like she wasn't sure, so I added: "...please?" "You'll only hide it, keep it away from the eyes of others. You’ll act ashamed and secretive," I challenged her. I knew what I'd give her, too, I knew the moment she asked. I was going to work her up into a frenzy, and the idea of ever hiding my token would be repulsive to her. "I will not! I want everyone to know! I want everyone to see, I'm yours. Yours and only yours..." I leaned into her with a little more aggression than I'd intended. I put my lips to hers without permission. My body ached for her. My mind ached for her. I didn't need permission - I needed her. She'd understand that. She kissed me with need and impulse, childish desire and thoughtlessness. How could I resist such a display? I reached into my pocket and pressed my answer between her lips - a pacifier, childish and delightful, plastic and pastel pink and never something that could be seen as an adult accessory. "It's my favorite color. When it’s between your lips, it will remind you of my lips on yours. And when it’s not, it will dangle on a necklace for everyone to see.” I didn't let her answer. I didn't let her protest. With the pacifier between her lips, and right there in the middle of the dance floor, I pressed my teeth to her neck. To anybody else, this was a hickey. To Pippy, this was heaven. * * * * * "What's that?" "Oh, uh..." I looked down at the pacifier on the pink ribbon and blushed a little. "Um, well... Bailey thought..." "Bailey?" "Yeah... um. It's just something... uh. Sort of an inside joke?" It had taken Meg only until the next morning to notice the pacifier. I'd slept with it between my lips and woke up again in a wet diaper. But this time, I didn't seem to mind so much. "An inside joke, huh? Well, it must be a dumb joke." Meg rolled her eyes, but her words had elicited a pained expression on Pippy’s face. "Something the matter?" "No, I just..." I looked at Meg nervously and shifted from foot to foot, causing the diaper to crinkle under my frilly dress. I only had two outfits in this adorable style and not the money to buy more. And on top of the cost of diapers... "I just really like it. I think it's cute, you know? And it shows a real connection between Bailey and me..." "A pacifier?" Her words brought me out of my introspection and into the real world again. I felt my cheeks burn. "N-nevermind, you wouldn't understand..." "Uh. I mean, I guess she's into the dancing scene, right? So she's probably into that kinda stuff, younger chicks with flashy clothes and baby accessories, you know like... I mean, she's a cougar, right? So that makes sense." Meg was mostly giving the justifications for Pippy though, because from her own perspective was that this was downright creepy. "She is not," I said harshly, glaring at my best friend and holding the pacifier tight in my hands. "She's perfect! And she's gorgeous. And she gets me. And... and she's..." A vampire that put a spell on me? For some reason, the words wouldn't come out. "She's just... unique. So back off." "Hey don't be a bitch about it, I was literally trying to make you feel better about your whole..." She waved her hand. "This childish dress and pacifier thing you got going on. She’s obviously grooming you to be her little babydoll or something.” I puffed out my cheeks and balled my hands at my side - the actions seemed so out of the ordinary last night, but in under a day they had grown natural. I stomped my foot on the floor and raised my voice at my best friend. "I'm not a baby! And she's perfect! And you're just jealous 'cause I'm not in love with you!" "Uh. Alright. I'm gonna go to class." Meg had no idea what this was all about; she’d gotten over her crush on Pippy years ago. It wasn’t even part of the equation anymore! Then again, Meg had never seen her best friend be so gaga over someone either, so maybe this was just normal. I crossed my arms and looked down at my feet as the door closed behind Meg. I knew I shouldn't have said that. But it wasn't my fault! She was making fun of me! And the whole incident had made me so upset that I'd... I slid my fingers down the front of my dress and blushed. I should change before going to class, or I might leak... "You could have told her, you know,” I said in her ear as she picked a dry diaper from her closet. “That you were changing, bit by bit, day by day; that you were doing it for me. That you not only love it, but you are proud of it. Proud to be mine. Proud to be owned." ~~~~~ Thanks for reading, sweetie pies! Like, comment, and check out our Patreon!

I was finishing up at work and I knew I have been holding in a good poop for a good 2 days. Lots of oatmeal and cereal and fruits. I finished up and took the ride down in the elevator. I was clenching my cheeks all the way out to the exit. Finally free from work I leaned on a parking meter and just let my poop out into my diaper. It was like a rush of relief and happiness all rolled in one. There was a man at the curb and he asked me if I was okay. I could see by the wrinkle of his nose that he smelled what just happened in my pants. I was wearing a diaper though. My jeans just tented out in the butt section. I finally got my head straight and walked to my car park.. I sat in my huge mess and felt the squish and the pleasure and just smiled all the way home.

I'm happy everyone is enjoying the story! Here is the next chapter! Chapter Five Jack spends the next few hours organizing his room, watching TV, and getting a bit of homework done before the upcoming school week (which is only a few days away). Every once in a while, he leans down and touches his legs; the smoothness always causing him to blush. He couldn’t help but remember Aunt Jennifer so close to him, touching him – it excites him. What was wrong with him? She was a much older woman, his parent’s friend, and he grew up calling her ‘Aunt.’! He sighs as he pushes himself away from his computer desk, taking a deep breath. He needs to get a hold of himself and stop having these kinds of thoughts. Jack looks at his phone; it is 4:00 PM, about an hour or so away from when he would eat dinner with Aunt Jennifer. It was then when he notices a text from one of his high school buddies that was attending the same university as him. Hey bro, there is a party tomorrow night. You in? Jack pauses as he stares at the text. It has been a while since he’s been able to hang out with any of his friends, and it would be fun. He remembers the rule Aunt Jennifer has set for him, but he shakes his head, knowing that he could probably talk her into letting him stay out later. Of course, what time and where? He shoves the phone in his pocket as he heads out of his room, wondering what his Aunt was up too. He hears the TV on in the living room and makes his way over, spotting his Aunt sitting on the couch with some mystery TV show on. “Hey, Aunt Jennifer.” He says, a bit embarrassed to be around her. “Hey, darling,” she replies as she turns her head to look at him, giving him a broad smile and patting the seat next to her, “come sit and watch TV for a minute. I have some chicken cooking; dinner should be ready pretty soon.” “Okay,” he says as he sits down next to her, wiggling a bit, noticing how close he was to her. She is wearing a short skirt, and since she was sitting down, it caused it to rise a little bit; he knew that if she was to move too much, he could probably spot her underwear. He gulps as he tries to focus on the TV, but he couldn’t help but glance at her every once in a while – and whenever he does – her eyes are staring back at him. “You getting hungry?” She asks, and he nods his head. “Yeah, that chicken is starting to smell good.” “I guess I should go check to see if it’s ready.” Aunt Jennifer gets up from her seat and heads over to the kitchen. Jack stays where he is and watches her. He takes a few deep breaths as he tries to calm himself down before he also walks into the kitchen. “Do you need any help?” “That’s so sweet of you,” she says as she leans over and pinches his cheek slightly, causing him to blush, “if you would like, you could cook the veggies. There should be some in the freezer.” “Okay.” He mumbles as he goes over to the freezer and pulls it open, pulling out a packet of frozen veggies and placing it in the microwave. “Hey – Aunt Jennifer…” “Hmm?” She doesn’t turn to look at him; she is busy preparing the mash potatoes. “Why do you live alone?” At this question, she pauses and looks up at him, giving him almost a sad smile. “Guess I just never found that perfect someone. It’s okay though; I’m used to being alone – but hey! Now I have you.” He blushes at that statement as he turns away from her, silence soon spreading over them. He can’t help but wonder why she did let him stay here with her…was this her plan all along? What else did she have in mind for him? -- Once the two of them finished eating, Aunt Jennifer comments that she is going to take a shower and that he needs to do the dishes. Once she finishes with her shower she is going to make sure he is adequately protected for the night. He doesn’t argue with her and waits until she is out of the room before he starts pulling the plates from the table and into the sink. About twenty minutes later, once the dishes were done, he walks over to Aunt Jennifer’s room, knocking on the door. There is no answer. He knocks again, but still no answer. He opens the door, believing that she might still be in the bathroom – however, instead he finds his Aunt standing there only wearing a pair of dark blue panties, drying her hair. “Yes?” She asks, casually, as if he didn’t just catch her standing there naked. His eyes are glued to her large perky breasts. “I’m-sorry. I thought…I mean…” He knows he should turn away, that this is wrong, but he can’t help it. He is stuck in a trance. “What’s the matter? Are you hungry?” She playfully asks as she touches one of her breasts. “No. I’m. Sorry!” He calls out as he quickly shuts the door and rushes to his room, closing the door behind him. His face was probably as red as it possibly could be at that moment; he also could feel his dick getting hard at the look of Aunt Jennifer – she is incredibly sexy. A few moments later, there was a knock on the door. “It’s almost time for bed, sweetie. I need to make sure that a diaper is nice and snug on you.” He steps back away from the door, letting her open and come in. She is wearing a black nighty – it was a bit revealing, and he could see her panties and bra on beneath it. Is she trying to seduce him? Or is she just teasing him? He honestly didn’t know. He nods his head as he gets on the bed, lying down. He knew she was going to notice his erection, but he also knows if he rejects her diapering him – she was probably going to give him another spanking...or maybe something worse! He didn’t want to think about it. He figures it was best to just comply with her and plan on how to get out of diapers without causing any trouble. She pulls off his shorts and boxers, before she shows him the diaper that she was going to put on him – it was bright pink. “I think it is more fitting, don’t you agree?” She asks with a sly smile. His cheeks burn and he wants to say no, but instead, he nods his head and lets her put the pink diaper between his legs. He feels her gently touch his dick, causing it to jerk a bit with her touch. He bites his lip as she puts some baby powder on him, taping up the diaper, so it was nice and snug, before giving it a few pats. “Much better, I’ll check on you in the morning. Goodnight.” She replies with a wink as she stands up. “Good night, Aunt Jennifer.” He mumbles as he watches as she closes the door behind her. All he could do was picture her standing there naked before him, her long wet hair falling her back, her large breasts and pink nipples, her curves, her ass, her lips…it was too much for him to take. The more he thought about it, the more he began to ache. As he was lying there, he was unable to handle it anymore. He slides his hands down his diaper and begins to touch himself. He groans after a few moments, knowing that the diaper is stopping himself. Suddenly a thought appears in his mind, and he pulls his hand out of the diaper and instead presses his fingers against the diaper and his hard dick. He lets out a small moan and bites his lip; the feeling wasn’t as he had expected. He bites his lip as he goes faster, the bonus of wearing a diaper – a pink one none the less – drove him up the wall. He can’t remember a time he was turned on like this before. He continued to pick up the pace, his breathing getting heavy, he closes his eyes, knowing he is about to cum any second. He imagines himself on her lap, suckling on her breast – her words “are you hungry?” repeating over and over in his mind. It doesn’t take long before he orgasms, cumming in his diaper. His cheeks are red, thinking about in the morning when she comes to check on him – what will she think if he wakes up with a wet diaper, and will she know that he came in it? Will she understand why? Soon he feels his body start to relax, closing his eyes, he is soon fast asleep.

Chapter Four As soon as he places his fingers against the diaper, he could feel his cheeks burn as he felt the wetness. Sometime during the night, he had an accident. The diaper was cold to the touch, which told him that it happened a while ago. How did this happen? He was positive that he wouldn’t have an accident. He bites his lip as he pulls himself out of bed, knowing he needs to get out of this wet diaper before Aunt Jennifer spots him and claims that she was right all along that he needs to wear diapers. But it would already be too late. Before Jack could slip the wet diaper off of him, he hears a click from his door. Aunt Jennifer walks in. “Well, well, well.” She clicks her tongue as she folds her arms in front of herself; her eyes were focused right on his wet diaper. At that point, he wishes he could crawl underneath the covers and hide forever. “It looks like I was correct about your need to wear diapers,” she replies as she gives him a smirk. “It’s not…I mean…” Jack tries to fish around for something to say, some excuse, but he was left with nothing. How could he argue when he is literally standing in front of her in a wet diaper? She holds her hand up, which silences him. “I think you’ll know better not to question my ways now,” Aunt Jennifer says with a shake of her head, “now hurry up and get out of that wet diaper so we can have some breakfast.” With that, she turns around and leaves the room, but not before glancing one more time at him. Jack sinks onto the bed as soon as the door closes, putting his face into his hands. How can he ever face her again after what happened the previous night and what she saw this morning? Part of him wants to call his mom up and tell her to pick him up – what excuse could he tell? And what would he do about college then? He bites his lip, he wants to go, and this was an excellent opportunity for him. Did he have any other choice? Perhaps he should stand up to Aunt Jennifer and let her know that this is nonsense; that he was an adult and Jack didn’t need to be treated as such. He gets up from the bed and pulls off the wet diaper, throwing on a pair of boxers and shorts, before he heads to the kitchen. Aunt Jennifer is already sitting down with a stack of pancakes in the middle of the table. “Looks good,” Jack says as he sits down, trying to play off like what has just transpired didn’t happen. Aunt Jennifer has her hands folded and stares at him as he reaches over to grab a few of the pancakes and places them on his plate. “Y-yes?” He asks hesitantly, feeling as if he was going to regret this. “You know I’m doing this all in order to help you?” Aunt Jennifer tells him. “I care about you, Jack. I really do. If you wish to continue to live with me…there are things you’re going to have to do. If you wish to call up your mom and dad to pick you up, you are free to do so….however, I will be informing them about the little accident you had this morning.” He drops his fork and stares up at her, was she serious? Was she giving him an ultimatum? Stay here and do whatever she says…or his parents finding out he wet in his sleep again? He felt his cheeks burn once more, unable to look at her directly in the eyes. He didn’t have much of choice, did he? “I um…” He tries to find the courage to speak what is on his mind. “Don’t worry,” Aunt Jennifer says, “I’ll take care of everything, and if you’re good, there will be rewards in your favor. But, based on your reaction last night….I don’t think you can say you hated it.” She is right, though. Even though being spanked was embarrassing to the max, there was a mixture of satisfaction that mingled with it. “Yes, Aunt Jennifer.” He sighs, what else could he do? They finish their meal in silence, Jack unable to eat much more, suddenly losing his appetite. Once he finishes, he excuses himself and heads to the bathroom to take a shower. The warm water feels good against his skin as it helps wash away all the troubles and thoughts that were going on in his mind. What was Aunt Jennifer’s end game? Did she get a kick out of doing this? Has she done this with other people before? He bites his lip; everything was confusing right now. He turns off the water, getting out of the shower and wrapping a large towel around himself. He opens the door of the bathroom – to find Aunt Jennifer standing there. “Aunt Jennifer..what…” His cheeks turn pink as she takes a step closer, placing her hand upon his cheek, feeling it. “Do you trust me?” She asks him, her voice was like honey, so sweet. He feels as if he is going into a trance. She steps even closer; her face was right up against his, he knew that if one moved their head just an inch, their lips would be touching. “Yes…” He says. “Good, now follow me,” she grabs his hand and leads him into his bedroom; he is clutching the towel to make sure it doesn’t fall off, “lie down on the bed.” “Why?” “Because I thought that it would be easier to help clean you up when you’re all nice and smooth.” “What do you…” Jack starts to ask her, but she soon holds up a razor and a bottle of shaving crème. His face doesn’t grow much hair, so what did she mean….he feels his cheeks flush as he realizes what she means. “I can do that!” He almost yells at her but catches himself as he clears his throat and continues. “I mean…I can shave myself. It’s no big deal.” But, she shakes her head. “No, it will be much easier for me to do it. I want to make sure that you are completely clean – everywhere.” “Aunt Jennifer I-“ the look she gave him though, causes him to shut his mouth as he meekly nods his head and climbs onto the bed. He turns his head away from her as she begins to pull back the towel from him, leaving him there wholly naked – this was the 2nd time she saw him in the past 2 days. He wiggles around a little bit when he feels her start to put the shaving crème all over his privates and down his legs. “Lift your legs, please.” She tells him. “It will make shaving you a lot easier. Stay still as well; you don’t want me to cut you accidentally.” He nods his head as he lifts his knees, feeling even more vulnerable as he feels her run the razor over his private parts. She is very carefully, taking her time, wiping off the blade, and applying more shaving crème when necessary. He is partly thankful he wasn’t super hairy down there, to begin with, which should make it easier for her. He lets out a slight sigh when he feels her touch his manhood, pressing it upwards so she could shave his balls. He bites his lip, trying to concentrate on anything else besides the fact a beautiful woman was touching him. A few minutes go by, and he then feels her start to wipe him all down with the towel. “I think we are finished! Have a look!” Jack pulls himself up and looks down at him, feeling his cheeks turn pink as he notices he is utterly hairless from the waist down. Why did she shave his legs as well? He decided it was best not to question her. “T-thank you.” He replies, still unsure about everything that was happening. It was then that Aunt Jennifer leans down and kisses him on the cheek. “Thanks for being such a good boy,….for now.” She gives him a wink as she walks over to the closet, pulling out a pair of dark blue shorts and a light blue t-shirt. “Here, put this on,” she says as she throws the clothes at him, “then you may do what you will for the next few hours.” Once she left, Jack got dressed – feeling a bit silly with what he was wearing. It seems a bit…kiddish, but decides it was best to go with the flow of things. He places a hand upon his cheek; it was still burning from where she had kissed him. He wiggles a bit as he notices he is getting hard by thinking about her touching his penis, her kissing his cheek, that moment in the bathroom when she was so close that he swore she was going to kiss him. He bites his lip as he sits down on his computer to try to distract his mind. He couldn’t help but wonder what else Aunt Jennifer has in mind.

A Meeting of the Minds The stilted, overenunciated voice of the speak-n-say went “The cow goes…mooooooooo.” Security Chief Fullerton, clapped his hands and giggled in reply, his pupils dilated, his attention completely focused on the spinning arrow on the wheel that had been placed on his desk. The man’s arm went and pulled the lever, so that the machine could tell him that “The cat goes…meeeeow”. His attention never flagging, his focus never wavering; his own eyes glued to the toddler toy as if it were a Vegas slot machine about to pay out. No alarms would be sounded; not by him, anyways. Jamie walked by her employee, a smug smile behind her surgical facemask and sunglasses, still clad in her pink pajama bottoms and top; though this time there was something decidedly bulky underneath them. Fullerton’s eyes, in many respects, were a mirror of Jamie’s: intent, and full of concentration, just looking to see what the next spin would reveal; gambler’s eyes. Jamie took out her own compact computer and entered a few numbers into the fate formula algorithm; allowing the super processor to calculate her odds of success based on the new data. She was rewarded with the familiar, reassuring “ping”. “The dog says…woof…woof.” Inadvertently, Jack had proved a point to Jamie- though perhaps not the point he’d intended. Many of her inventions may have been incomplete, shoddy, or downright dangerous for the purpose of slipping baby boys into a permanently regressed headspace; but they had amazing potential as non-lethal (if unconventional) weapons. Case in point: The speak-n-say. The design on the whirling arrow was meant to capture the eye and draw the user into a kind of fugue state, causing them to be more susceptible to suggestion. The fact that it was coming from a toy aimed at children two and under was a suggestion in of itself. The speak-n-say had given her other-self, the Jamie of this technologically backwards world, a feeling of control over her own regression; a kind of emotional safety net. Unfortunately, the effects were indiscriminate- Jamie had found that out the hard way when she woke up to a wet bed several days in a row – and sadly, for its initial intended purpose, temporary. Fortunately, she only needed temporary incapacitation right now, and she only needed to not look at her own petard to prevent herself being hoisted by it. Diaper bag slung over her shoulder, filled with failed and repurposed inventions, Jamie made her way towards the door that read “No Employees Past this Point.” Digging into the bag, Jamie was careful to take a pair of earplugs and place them over her eardrums before digging in and removing a pink, plastic rattle, and a bottle of baby powder. Having to break into her own building; if only that were the lowest point in her life up to this point. The brilliant yet twisted inventor went up several flights of stairs, taking great care to stay within the blind spots of her myriad of security cameras, as she thumbed in each individual step into her handheld god-machine, pink baby rattle dangling from her pinky; before an annoying buzz alerted her. “Damnit,” she cursed, looking at the security camera that had just captured her image, its red light blinking furiously. Apparently, fate, or the General, or Miranda, or Jamie Seven-Twenty-Eight, or whatever combination of forces were conspiring against her to make this infinitely harder than she’d hoped it would be. Then again, Jamie supposed, that’s why she had packed a diaper bag to begin with; not for if things got messy, but for when. She took a sharp turn out of the stairwell and onto the connected floor; not quite sure of where in her own building she had ended up. The door swung open before her, revealing a labyrinth of cubicles a mix of bland grays and sickly oranges. The chatter of phones ringing, and voices reading from scripted cards. The sales department and call center, where she had first spied Jack and decided. This was fate, pure and simple. Jamie didn’t need her computer to tell her that much. Far too much experience in the subject of fate, reality, and karmic irony informed her. She didn’t need magic and tea leaves (unreliable tools at best) to know that a kind of fearful cosmic symmetry was taking place. As if in confirmation, the nearby elevator dinged, and Jamie caught a glimpse of Penelope Martin- her Sales Manager- being shoved out of the way as the doors parted and what could only be described as a small platoon of men in uniform flooded out, pushing her aside. They weren’t in Infinitech security uniforms, however. Jamie ducked low and with a strange, almost inhuman speed, maneuvered into the maze of cubicles. At least this confirmed that General Smothers and his friends at the Pentagon were involved. Not that she was surprised; the thing about fate and its pawns were that they were decidedly predictable. “Attention everyone!” One of the jackbooted thugs called out. “Please remain calm. There’s a fugitive on premise and we’re sweeping the area looking for her. If you see anyone acting suspiciously, please report it immediately.” “Shit,” Jamie cursed under her breath. Being dressed like a three-year-old at a slumber party was decidedly “suspicious”; stealth was her only option, and she wasn’t exactly in the best attire for that, either. She had not gotten this far, built a technological and financial empire, to let some war hawk turn her into a one-woman adult baby Manhattan project. Jamie died a little inside; just thinking that had hurt her brain a bit…what a dumb existence she’d been cursed to. Knowledge was a burden. The Jamies who didn’t see this kind of stuff coming were the lucky ones. Left, right, left, right, left, left, right. Jamie ducked and weaved along the maze of cubicles, keeping her head down. Her breath caught in her throat as she narrowly missed being spotted by a black clad military grunt. She practically slithered into the nearest workspace, and bumped right into a random employee. “Huh,” he dumbly grunted, looking down at her crouching form. No. Not a random employee. She’d seen this one before, he was one of the drones whom Jack had been chatting up on that first day. How could she forget that ugly, bushy, unkempt, almost Santa-Claus beard? He opened his mouth to scream; to shout for help. Stealth was about to no longer be an option. Time for plan B. Jack’s old work buddy had been quick to react, but Jack’s former Mommy had been faster. A flick of the wrist, and squeeze of her palm, and a puff of baby powder flew into his face, eliciting a dry sneeze from her latest victim. Before he could inhale, the bearded man began wobbling on his feet, a low moan escaping his lips as a crease formed in the front of his pants. The special baby powder Jamie had invented years ago was kicking in. “Shhhhh,” Jamie whispered from behind her facemask as she grabbed his hand and guided him to a sitting position on the floor. Part aphrodisiac, part hallucinogen, and fast-acting to boot, the baby powder that Jamie had concocted years ago had been what Jamie had considered a major milestone in her regression products; pure chemistry; a true work of art. Sadly, it was deemed a failure, primarily because like the speak-n-say, it was indiscriminate regarding whom it affected; hence the mask. “It’s okay baby,” Jamie whispered to the stoned man as his bladder let loose and his khakis became stained with urine, “just let it happen. Good baby.” Uncomprehending, and stoned out of his gourd, Jack’s bearded friend stuck his tongue out playfully as he continued to pee his pants. That was the other reason the special powder had been considered a failure: there wasn’t much point in changing a diaper if it was all but guaranteed to be wet again the moment it was taped back on. There had to be a better way to affect incontinence, she had thought. Inwardly, Jamie congratulated herself for the nanite solution she’d eventually cooked up. She’d come a long way since those early days, though a tiny part of her realized that she’d changed much more recently, as well. No time to dwell on that thought, however. Stealth wasn’t going to work out at this rate, and she didn’t need the not-so-gentle buzzing from the little gizmo in the palm of her hand. The slightest rattling from the pink plastic bulb dangling from her pinkie caused Jamie to wince. Earplugs or not, she had to be careful with this one. That’s when Jamie got an idea. “PING!” A really, really, good idea. “Huh?” the beard with lips, barely able to comprehend words at this point in his high, questioned as Jamie slipped the rattle carefully into his free hand- his other one absentmindedly pawing through his soaked pants at his erect member. Jamie grabbed his other wrist, and began to help the poor buffoon masturbate. “Go ahead, baby boy,” the words, so natural to her by this point in her life, “play. Have fun.” “Play…” the drugged man echoed as if truly understanding the meaning of such a word for the first time. Both fists were white knuckled as he began to jerk himself off with one hand, and gently shake the rattle with the other. Jamie slinked away, but not before squeezing the bottle of lavender scented hallucinogen with both hands up into the air; the white cloud lingering. Covering her ears for good measure, Jamie snuck back the way she had come as workers in other cubicles looked up from their computers and phones towards the sound of the rattling. Their heads up above the corporate prison, Jamie’s pursuers followed the odd mixture of confused murmurs, pleasurable groaning, and the hard plastic plinking of the rattle. Jamie, herself, smiled from behind her sunglasses and mask as the idiotic babbling intensified, with more voices joining the fray. The rattling intensified, a diamond back readying to strike, giving its enemy one final chance to turn around and walk away before the end. Due to her earplugs, Vasquez felt more than heard the multiple thumps as soldier’s and office workers collapsed and fell to their knees, their equilibrium thrown off by the special plastic-like alloy that resonated directly within a human’s inner ear; causing extreme vertigo. A horrible chain reaction began to take place. Those who fell and cried out, either from confusion or drug induced delight, would attract others who would do more of the same. No wonder the General feared Jamie and considered her both an asset to be captured and a threat to be neutralized: without even meaning to, she’d weaponized sound, all so that she could have a baby boy of her own who crawled instead of walked. Jack had been right on that point. If she had had her priorities straight, Jamie would have been even more rich, famous, and dangerous than she currently was. Then again, considering all roads wanted to end with her in a onesie, a wet diaper, and likely breast feeding at some stranger’s teat, finding a way to circumvent that definitely took priority. The young traveler did have her priorities in the proper order. As she maneuvered back to the elevator. Jamie felt no particular amount of guilt for the assembled masses predicament. The effects would wear off…in a few hours. Among the chaos she’d just created, Jamie was less likely to be spotted, but staying in that throng would do her no good. She had to get out of there, and into her office, if only so that she could properly get ahold of her more recent and more successful inventions. How though? The elevator? A thirty something man, slender and slight, with a serious case of adult acne was the only one nearby; pressing the call button nervously while constantly looking over his shoulder; a three-legged cat in a room full of angry mutts. He’d be easy enough to get by, the elevator was essentially a cage. The stairwell wouldn’t be much better, just more freedom to move, and there was only so much that could be done in such an environment and proceed at a timely pace. Barring a grappling hook, or suddenly inventing site to site instantaneous transportation using nothing but paperclips, staplers, and Dell computers, those were Jamie’s options. She took a deep breath, bit her lip and consulted her miracle machine. Elevator? “BUZZ” Stairwell? “BUZZ” No matter which of the two routes she could take, she was likely going to end up captured. Jamie moved to open another flap in the diaper bag. Looks like it’s just going to be a matter of how many of them are gonna be diapered with me, she thought, bitterly. Then, a novel idea popped into her head… “PING” A brief car ride. “No, you’re not driving,” Shelly said, looking into the rearview mirror. Jack sat there, buckled into the backseat, his head bobbing up and down as if listening to music only he could here. Beside him, in her special car seat, was her baby girl, giggling at Jack’s obvious drunkenness. After Jack’s tell-all and self-revelation, he’d requested a few drinks. Shelly had obliged him, not knowing what a total lightweight the little boy was. “And that’s final,” she added. Jack belched. “Okay…” he said. “But can I at least ride up front, on the way there? Might be…” he stuttered, “Might be…my last chance…Jamie’s a…a…bi…” he hiccupped, stopping himself from swearing, then continued, “…a stickler for that kind of stuff.” “Front seat’s not water proofed.” Shelly said, not even looking back. Jack shifted, and the dry plastic mat that she had insist he sit upon complained. “If you hold your bladder as poorly as you hold your liquor, I’m not risking it.” “Oh come on!” Jamie’s baby complained. “I’m not…” then he went silent. “Oh fuck me.” “Language,” Shelly corrected, as she stopped at a red light. Her little’s giggling and pointing caught her attention. The Dommy Mommy looked back, and saw the source of Jack’s distress. The wheel made a sharp right turn into an empty parking lot. “Thought so…” the older woman sighed, putting the car in park. “Don’t worry, I think I might have something that’ll fit you.” A Mommy’s work was never done, it seemed. Shelly hoped that Jamie would appreciate what she was doing for her. If not, Shelly supposed, she could take this cute little train wreck and train him properly; maybe “adopt” him. Her little Samantha had taken well enough to him. First thing was first though, time to get him into something more appropriate given his current condition… Loathing in an elevator “Jamie”, an eerily identical voice to Infinitech’s founder sang out into the small elevator. “Jamiiiiie.” Jamie did not respond. “I know you’re in there, Jamie. You might have deactivated the cameras on your end, but I honed onto the energy signature of your fancy fate calculator; it’s practically an interdimensional fingerprint. How do you think it is that I always manage to find you, sooner or later?” Still, there was no response from Jamie. “Fine,” Jamie’s unwelcome visitor sighed over the intercom, “formalities it is. Ninety-Seven, I know you’re in there. It’s me, Seven-Twenty-Eight. Is that better?” The humming of the lift was the only reply. “Don’t make me flood the elevator car with something particularly nasty. I really would like to talk before you go back to the nursery for the final time.” Jamie, the (for all intents and purposes) “real” Jamie spoke out. “Why?” “Think of it as seeking closure. A final service. A form of grief counseling.” The intercom replied “No, you vicious little cunt,” Jamie spat. “Why did you turn on me? We were supposed to be friends, or at least allies. You were the one that dropped me off on this Earth.” A dark laugh filled the little box, bouncing off the four walls, creating a literal echo chamber. “Oh poor widdle Jamie Ninety-Seven,” Jamie’s doppleganger with the mismatched eyes mocked. “With all your calculating of the odds, all your data, all your accounting for this factor and that one, you never factored in the simplest of options left to you, even when it was staring you right in the face.” “Make a point,” Jamie ordered, “or just get on with it.” “Have you ever heard of the Monty Hall problem?” the woman outside the elevator asked. She didn’t wait for a response. “You’re given three doors. One has a brand new car, the other two have a man eating tiger behind-” “I’ve always wanted a man eating tiger,” Jamie interrupted her evil twin. Jamie Seven-Twenty-Eight growled, “Fine, then it’s something you don’t want!” Jamie didn’t respond. “You pick a door, but before you do, you’re shown that one of doors you didn’t pick had one of the big whammies behind it. Then you’re asked if you want to keep your original pick, or choose the other door that hasn’t been opened.” There was a pause for emphasis. “What do you do Ninety-Seven? What do you do?” “I abandon my first choice, and switch to the remaining door,” Jamie replied. “Every kindergartener knows that; on Earth Ninety-Seven anyways. It’s basic statistics. When I made my first choice, I had a one out of three chance. My odds changed when it was narrowed down to two doors. Sticking with my first choice would have been statistically unsound.” “Exactly!’ Jamie Seven-Twenty-Eight crowed. “The fewer choices there are, the better chance you have of winning!” “I don’t see your point.” “My point, Ninety-Seven,” the Jamie on the top floor spat, “is that the fewer options there are, the better chance you have at winning. The more baby Jamies there are in the multiverse, the better chance I have of becoming one of the few Mommies.” “You’re insane,” Jamie’s voice called up to the elevator’s intercom. Jamie Seven-Twenty-Eight clucked her tongue. “And you’re proof. You were minutes away from eating all of your meals in a highchair when I rescued you. Then I bring you here, you regress Ninety-Six, and you’ve had the better part of a decade with your independence intact.” Jamie defended herself. “Ninety-Six wanted to be a baby!” “That’s besides the point. The playing field is narrowing more every day. Only a few more of those coveted Mommy fates are left. If one of us is going to circumvent it, the other is likely going to have to forfeit her big girl panties.” There was a pause. “Better you than me.” “Fuck you.” Jamie shouted. “Fuck! You! Bitch!” “Get all the cursing out of your system now, little girl,” Jamie heard her own voice taunt back at her. “You don’t need a spoken vocabulary to make blueprints for the General and Miranda. As soon as you get up here, those doors open, and you get darted with my own little cocktail of Dominance.” Meanwhile… Outside…In Public When Jack had last left this place, it had been in nothing more than a onesie and diaper. The fact that he was being brought back in such a similar outfit, only in a station wagon that just screamed “Mom Mobile”, seemed appropriate, somehow. The plastic backing of his new diaper crinkled louder than his usual Pampers, but it was nothing compared to the sounds of the city. Stepping out of the backseat, he looked up at the towering skyscraper, and shuddered a bit. Was he really doing this? “Are you okay?” Shelly called out from the driver’s seat. Mutely, Jack nodded, his bare legs shivering a bit from a cold breeze. The New York crowd shuffling past him, barely gave him a second glance. He barely gave them a second glance. He was in a giant diaper and onesie, but somehow this all felt right to him. He didn’t even notice people not noticing. Honestly, the whole lack of an ordeal made him feel even more little. God, he shuddered internally, was he getting used to this? Worse was he really, actually-factually, enjoying this nonsense? He supposed he just might be…or was he just drunk? Probably drunk…maybe in love…definitely drunk. “I got this,” Jack looked back at Shelly, still wobbling. “I’m a big boy.” The Floodgates Open. DING! The doors of the elevator slid open, and tranquilizer darts whizzed through the air, piercing through the girly pink pajamas. “Mommy wuvs it when her widdle baby wears her diapers”, a voice (so similar to Jamie Vasquez’s that even her best friends might not notice the difference) called out. The subject in the elevator shuddered and crumpled to the floor, spasming and pawing at their own crotch. Jamie Seven-Twenty-Eight, identical in most every way to her counterpart, save for her mismatched eyes, stood flanked by two soldiers. The pair of grunts trained their rifles on their target, not lowering the weapons even after their mark had hit home. They wanted to take Jamie alive, so she had that going for her, though what life they had planned for her was another matter of contention. “Don’t fight it, baby,” Jamie Seven-Twenty-Eight echoed a phrase that her target had spouted, “just let it happen.” She went up to Jamie’s still convulsing form, her surgical mask and sunglasses combo disguising the look of anguish on the young woman’s face. “That’s odd.” Her eyes darted to her quarry’s crotch, and noticed the telltale bulging of an expanding Pampers. A knowing smirk came to her face. Jamie Seven-Twenty-Eight bent over the prone form of her latest conquest, shaking her head in condescending superiority. “Ah yes, I’d heard about Miranda’s little misstep at the McDonald’s,” she gloated. “I figured you would have had a cure hidden somewhere; goodness knows it wasn’t in your house or your office. Still,” she yanked down the front of Jamie’s pants, “you saved me the trouble of taping on a new…” then she noticed the distinct bulge at the front of the diaper: Either Jamie Vasquez from Earth Ninety-Seven, beautiful and brilliant inventor and founder of Infinitech, suddenly had a penis, or else…. Seven-Twenty-Eight ripped off the mask and sunglasses, only to gaze upon a little slip of a man, his face perpetually pocked with acne, despite easily being in his late twenties to early thirties. The poor man’s face was dusted with white powder, his eyes glazed over as he hallucinated happier dreams than being shot at near point-blank range with nanite infused tranquilizer darts. In one hand, he held the one thing that Jamie Ninety-Seven could never be without, and from it came a single, eerily cheery sound. It wasn’t much, but it might as well have been funeral bells for the dimension hopping Benedict Arnold. “PING!” “Oh no…” Up from the stairwell, the door flung open and a veritable blur leaped through, each step a rapid bound, as bare feet slipped the surly bonds of gravity. The two men that had been flanking Jamie’s doppelganger were laid low on the floor before they could properly react; their bodies completely numb as a special teething wring was pressed into the back of their necks. Jamie Ninety-Seven, clad only in the grungy gravity reducing shortalls she’d dressed Jack in that morning, a pair of vinyl gloves, and a diaper bag filled with goodies, lunged forward; every step being amplified by the anti-gravity matrix woven into the denim fabric. She was Jessie Quick; she was Spider-Woman; she was Captain Marvel! The teething ring hit her doppelganger right between her mismatched eyes. The pantsuit wearing bitch fell as not just her mouth, but most every extremity was numbed beyond functionality. “Hi Jamie,” Jack’s former Mommy grinned down at her evil own twin. “I’m guessing you didn’t know that I could transmit my voice through that, did you? One of the benefits when you build your super computer out of a repurposed baby monitor.” If Jamie Seven-Twenty-Eight found this particularly ironic or remarkable, she was unable to express such astonishment. An evil grin spread across Jamie’s face, as she opened the diaper bag. “So, I’m operating under the theory that I can maneuver myself into a specific set of circumstances where I’ll end up as the Mommy,” she began, taking out a Sesame Street decorated diaper. “You’re operating under the pretense that if enough versions of us, end up as big babies, the rest will be left to get what we really want. Let’s test each other’s hypotheses.” She walked over to the other Jamie’s prone body on the floor of her main elevator. She grunted and groaned a bit, as she pulled the other Jamie off of her unwilling little diversion. Through her haze of adrenaline fueled giddiness, Jamie promised herself that once revenge was satisfied, she’d make sure to cure the poor man she’d jumped at the elevator, and compensate him appropriately. Jack would have wanted it that way, especially since he was one of hits little friends from work. Jack! A fresh pain flared in Jamie’s frontal lobe. If not for this bitch- this bitch who was essentially her- she would still have had her baby boy. They would have been happy! They were so close! She would have been free! But because of her meddling and little games of human chess, she’d let Jack go and had her heart broken in the process! She’d been made the one thing she’d sworn she’d never be again: vulnerable. Oh, she was going to enjoy this! Jamie brushed the lone shock of punk-rock purple out of her double’s face, yet another miniscule difference between the two. “Don’t worry,” she quietly sneered, “I’m not going to use Dominance nanites on you. I’ve got something better in mind.” Without further ado, and in sight of at least three confused and terrified onlookers, helpless and unable to move, Jamie Ninety-Seven began to strip Seven-Twenty-Eight’s clothes off of her, ripping the midnight black pants, jacket, and blouse from her. The other woman’s bra and panties were ripped to shreds and left on the floor. Jamie unfolded the giant Pampers she’d taken out of the diaper bag and grunted as she forced the other woman’s legs and hips into the air so she could slide the infantile undergarment beneath her victim’s hips. Next, she reached into the bag and pulled out what appeared to be a tube of diaper cream, but as with all things with Jamie Vasquez, brilliant inventor and vengeful bitch, things were not as they seemed. The other woman’s legs were spread, as Jamie went to work between them, spreading and smearing the white ointment all over Seven-Twenty-Eight’s diaper area, smoothing it out here and there, adding more in others. When her entire private region was properly coated, Jamie carefully pulled the diaper up over her other self and fastened on the Velcro tapes. A moan escaped Jamie Seven-Twenty-Eight’s otherwise paralyzed form. “That heat you’re feeling?” Jamie said as she started to carefully remove the cream stained gloves. “That’s my special conditioning cream. You’ll like it…at first.” The babied woman’s breath caught and then hastened, her eyes darting down to her waste, a desperate edge in her panting. “Yeah, I bet you haven’t felt anything like that in a long time.” At complete ease, Jamie dug around in her diaper bag for one last trick. Meanwhile, unable to so much as wriggle, her twin began to whimper and moan. Jamie tittered as she took out her old Hitachi Magic Wand. Something so base and so adult was normally beneath her, but this was a special occasion. “Works fast, doesn’t it?” she said as she looked down at the diapered woman’s desperately darting eyes. To the wand, back down to her diaper, to the wand, back down to the diaper; as if she were trying to make it happen. Jamie knew from prior experience that Seven-Twenty-Eight was well past the point of thinking straight. Initially a test run at classical conditioning so that diapers would become tied with sexual release, the white stuff she’d spread on the bitch’s privates was stronger and (and more pleasurable to all anatomies) than Viagra. It was pure sexual frustration in a tube. “You need help?” Jamie offered. “Uh-huh.” Jamie switched the wand on. The electric hum sent her defeated adversary into near hysterics. “Okay.” She thrust the instrument hard up against the thick padding, using her babied twin’s panicked moans of pleasure as a guide. In a weird, almost cosmic way, it was a little bit like masturbation, only the pleasure Jamie took from the act was purely psychological. It was almost like a game, really; just listen to the grunts, groans and moans, and keep going until the woman who has so much in common with her (but was fundamentally oh-so-different) broke out into a sweat and then screamed out in orgasm. The whole thing took a little less than three minutes. “Good baby.” Jamie said, patting the thick padding with her bare hand, as her newest plaything panted in relief. Then… “Five, four, three, two, one.” Seven-Twenty-Eight’s breath hastened again, her skin broke out into a fresh, cold, sweat. “Uhhhhh?” the babied bitch questioned and whined simultaneously. “Uuuuuuuh?!” “Oh, that? Yeah, that’s a nasty little failing of the cream,” Jamie grinned wickedly. “It makes you incredibly, unstoppably horny for approximately seventy-two hours. No relief. No cure but time.” Seething with rage and sexual frustration, Seven-Twenty-Eight’s screams of anger and desperation roared out of her body. Rising back to her feet, Jamie spat, “I think I’m going make you my little doll. I’ll just keep you nice and immobile while you stay stuck all hot and bothered in your Pampers. If you’re lucky, I’ll give you a tiny little bit of teasing and relief whenever I change your diaper; though I’ll make sure to reapply the diaper cream with every change. Don’t want my new widdle baby girl to get a rash. Eventually, I’m betting you’ll snap. It might take a little while, but I’ve got time.” KA-CHAK! “No.” an grizzled, gruff voice stated. “You don’t.” Jamie looked from her opponent, to the intruder behind her. She knew she’d forgotten someone. “Nicely done,” General Smothers said, cocking a pistol and aiming it at Jamie. “Now put your hands up and don’t move.” Jamie froze. That was no tranquilizer gun aimed at her. “You’re pretty fast,” he said in an almost complimentary tone, “but are you bullet dodging fast?” Jamie didn’t dare move. “Thought not.” Eyes closed, Jamie tried to steady herself, reaching deep down to scoop out a well of calm. She could do this. She could do this. “General,” she said, sounding far more in control than she felt. “Vasquez,” the General replied, curtly. “Those are my men laying there. Lower in the building, those are my men collapsed, peeing themselves, masturbating, and you’re the one that did that to them.” “To be fair, General, you swung on me first. We had a deal.” “That other you cut us a better one.” Spinning on the ball of her foot, Jamie turned and stared straight into the old hawk’s face. “And look what’s happened to her.” General Smothers did not flinch. “Am I really worth all this trouble? The only victory you’ll get from me, is a Pyhrric one.” “You’re a threat. You’ve made that clear.” The young woman cocked an eyebrow. “You want a threat?” Jamie took a deep breath. “Voice Command: Jay-Vee-Ninety-Seven-Ay-Bee,” she spoke loudly. Three loud, droning tones coming from Jamie’s office, the doors behind the general, chimed in response. “The hell was that?” “My failsafe,” Jamie explained. “Five minutes. If I don’t deactivate it, this building goes up in flames, and the entire city gets a nice big ol’ whiff of the white stuff I used on your boys downstairs.” This, of course, was all a complete lie; a bluff. In reality, Jamie had just activated a series of sub-routines to channel her funds into off shore accounts and send information on how to access them to Shelly and Gertrude, as well as a heartfelt goodbye message. Jamie had been prepared for most every eventuality, including the end. The man holding her at gunpoint however, didn’t know this. Jamie wasn’t even playing poker at this point- poker took skill. This was just plain old playing chicken. Jamie took a step towards the general. Then another. Then another until she was right in front of him. “Tick-tock, General. Tick-tock.” Blink you old fool! Blink! “Heeeeeeeey Jamie,” an all too familiar voice broke the silence. Heavy oak doors creaked, as a young man with black hair, his midsection bulging from the thick diaper strapped around his waist, and a plain yellow onesie stumbled onto the scene. “So, I’m a little drunk, but I met a fren a’ yurs, and they got me to thinkin…” Jack took in the still chaos before him. “….oh.” The color drained from his face, and he stood up a little straighter. “Baby?” Jamie squeaked, a mixture of surprise, delight, and horror all mixed into that single word. General Smothers pivoted on his heel, pointing his weapon at Jack. “Hands up, freak!” Jack complied. “Look, if this is a bad time,” Jack offered. “I can leave.” “How’d you get in here?” Smothers demanded to know. Jack, keeping his hands up, and suddenly very, very sober, explained “Secret entrance. It’s how she got me in an out in nothing but a diaper without people noticing.” “Huh,” their adversary grunted. “So, Jamie, are you willing to take your ‘baby’,” the word sounded dirty and vile coming from him, “out with us?” Jamie was trapped. By some miracle, Jack had toddled back into her life, already back in his adorable baby clothes no less, and willingly it would seem. If she kept the bluff up, he might recoil from her. If she told the truth, they were both doomed. It seemed Fate wasn’t giving her the happy ending she’d worked so hard for. Jack’s eyes took in the whole room before settling on a still very much paralyzed and very horny Jamie Seven-Twenty-Eight. “Jamie?” he called out, “Is that another another you lying on the floor in a diaper?” The general echoed Jack’s words incredulously. “Another another?” “Not now, Jack, baby.” Jamie chided him, nervously. “Mommy’s a little busy. The General wants to imprison her.” Jack’s brow knitted. “Why?” He pointed to the Jamie laying on the floor, unaware of her perpetual agony. “Is that other you not smart enough or something?” By whatever gods might be listening, why was he being so ridiculously thick all of a sudden? “She taught them how to reverse engineer my nanites in a matter of days,” she explained, an edge of panic starting to infect her voice. The man-baby’s mouth twisted as he worked something out in his head, seemingly oblivious to the gun aimed at his chest. “So why not just take her?” Now it was Smothers’s turn to be taken aback. “What?” “Just take her,” Jack suggested, his diaper crinkling as he shifted his weight from one foot to the next. “She’s smart. If she’s from another dimension, she’s not even a legal citizen, is she?” “What about my men?” General Smothers asked. “I can fix them!” Jamie called out. “I can fix them! Just let me get to my lab, and I can turn them all back to normal within the hour.” That was kind of true. Most of the effects would wear off by then on their own. “Uuuuuuuuuuuh!” Jamie Seven-Twenty-Eight cried out in protest, unable to do anything else. The General looked around the room, to his men on the floor, to Jamie-Seven-Twenty-Eight, to Jack. “I see why you keep him around,” the General said. Negotiation… It took a little more than an hour, some discreet bribes to her employees, and a fresh batch of Jamie’s Dominance destroying aerosol, but soon enough the Infinitech building was restored to a semblance of order. The General took his new interdimensional genius prisoner with him, the most pertinent and damning security footage for both sides was deleted, hands were shook, and a fresh round of “Goodbye and I hope to never see you again” was said by all. The sun had set, and all the employees had gone home to their apartments and houses in the suburbs, vowing under the carrot of a substantially increased salary and the threat of violating a non-disclosure agreement in all of their employee contracts to not discuss with anyone, even each other, what had gone on today. In the end, all that was left was Jack and Jamie, both sitting on the plush carpet on the floor of her office. “Dominance,” she started. “No.” he counted. “I listen to you because I want to.” “Then how am I supposed to make you obey me?” she half-whined, half-demanded. “Threaten to withhold something I like, put me in time out. Tease me or coax me into it. You’re super hot, I would have dressed like this,” he indicated the onesie and diaper- a diaper that was starting to swell a little too much, Jamie noticed, “without being drugged. Or,” he added, “trust that if I’m not listening to you, it’s for a good reason. Communicate with me.” “But Mommies know best,” she insisted. “Only if they know everything that’s going on,” he told her. “Babies know shit, too. I just want you to listen to me.” “Fine.” “Fine.” “No sex,” Jamie continued the negotiation, purposefully aiming to cut off her nose to spite her face. Jack looked like he was about to cry. “What?! No!” Jamie giggled. “Okay, okay, looks like I’ve got something to hold over you, already. Fine, sex is allowed, but it’s my decision and only upon my suggestion. Furthermore,” she leaned over and poked him in the nose. “I decide where you sleep. You can crawl into bed with me when I feel like it, but other than that you sleep in your crib in your own room.” “I’ll live with that.” Jack conceded. “But I don’t want to be lonely. I want to start hanging out with Shelly and those other baby types. Go to a munch or something. Maybe a party or something.” Jamie raised her eyebrows in bemused curiosity. “Shelly, you say? You have been busy, haven’t you? Have you been making some little friends?” “Something like that.” Jack’s mommy licked her lips and thought for a moment. “Okay, but when we go in public, you’ll still be diapered. You’ll get shortalls and like it. Nothing more grown-up than that. Nothing that could make it harder to change you.” Jamie’s baby boy seemed to think this over, quite seriously in fact, before saying. “Deal. What about meals?” “What about them?” “I want to choose what I eat.” “Friday and Saturday nights,” Jamie offered, “other than that, it’s my decision” “Deal.” They looked at each other, each trying to think of what else to say. What about their new/old relationship hadn’t they addressed and thoroughly hammered out? “Oh, one more thing,” Jack added. “You gotta find a way to reverse the damage you did with that brain wiping shit. Can’t you figure out a way to program nanites to rebuild brain cells or something?’” Jamie scowled. “If I must.” “You must.” “Fine. Anything else?” “If I think of something, I’ll make sure to ask, Mommy.” Jamie sat up a little straighter. “What did you call me?” “Mommy,” Jack blushed. He hadn’t entirely meant to call he that. It just came out. “Yeah,” Jamie said, breathily, lowering the denim strap on the overalls she was still wearing, exposing a bulging, milk engorged breast. “I’m going to need a whole lot more of that.” She scooted closer and guided his head towards her tit, already starting to lactate. “Yes, Mommy,” he whispered before latching on. He didn’t need any kind of trigger phrase to explode in his diaper. In the corner of the main Infinitech elevator, a little computer laid, its hyper intelligent processor firing on all cylinders; it’s voice transmitting and recording functions still active, Jamie having forgotten to turn them off. The artificial near-intelligence required to run Jamie’s complex probability calculating algorithm had been continuously at work ever since, taking each new piece of data Jamie was unintentionally providing it with; calculating…calculating… calculating….until… “PING!” Finally, the struggle had ended.

Part 10 Miss Harlow sat down on the couch while Hannah and I sat down in front of it. “Now Mikey,” Miss Harlow said while looking at me. “This snack is optional, if you don't want it, I understand it completely and I will get you something else.” I sucked my pacifier a bit harder and wondered what she meant by that. Miss Harlow studied the look on my face. “Why don’t I demonstrate it, Hannah, come sit next to mommy,” Miss Harlow said as she motioned for Hannah to sit next to her. Hannah eagerly climbed up on the couch, obviously happy with whatever is going to happen. “I should have worn a blouse,” Miss Harlow sighed as she started to remove her sweater. I immediately knew what was going to happen and so did Hannah and Miss Harlow, who both looked at me. My eyes switched between Miss Harlow’s black bra and her eyes. I bit down on my pacifier, was this really going to happen, was Miss Harlow going to be breastfeed Hannah? Miss Harlow seemed to sense my question. “Don’t worry Mikey, I don’t produce milk,” Miss Harlo said as she was undoing her bra, letting it drop next to her on the couch. My eyes grew even bigger, looking at her now naked chest, her breast were firm and big, D cup if I had to guess. “This is only for show and the feeling it brings to Hannah. Like I said, you don't have to join in, but feel welcome if you want to,” Miss Harlow said with a wink, turning her attention to Hannah. Miss Harlow removed Hannah’s pacifier, “Lie down on your back sweetie,” Miss Harlow said to Hannah sweetly. Hannah made herself comfortable on the couch and her head was soon resting on Miss Harlow’s lap, the breast hanging inches away from her face. I felt myself starting to freak out, but also aroused. It was a weird feeling to have, I wanted what Hannah now has, but it was all moving fast and without warning. Miss harlow guided her nipple to Hannah’s lips, who immediately put the nipple in her mouth and started sucking. Here I was sitting, in a full diaper witnesses and adult being breastfed by another adult, maybe it was just for show, but that didn’t matter to me. Miss Harlow was cooing at Hannah. “What a good baby girl you are,” she said while patting Hannah’s diapers. occasionally giving me a brief glanze. I let out a little trickle of pee in my diaper and started to climb the couch. I was already deeper in this than I was expecting to be, so why not go all out? I looked at Miss Harlow pleadingly as she removed my pacifier. “And who is mommy's good little boy?” She asked, I felt my cheeks burn bright red and let my head rest on her lap right next to Hannah’s who was sucking away happily with her eyes closed. I closed my eyes too and opened my mouth, anxiously awaiting Miss Harlow’s nipple. I felt the nipple entering my mouth and started sucking. No milk came out as Miss Harlow had stated and I immediately understood what kind of feeling it brought to Hannah. It felt really nice, safe and really comfortable. I kept sucking softly as Miss harlow petted my diaper. “Such good little babies,” she cooed at the both of us. Hannah moaned softly, still sucking away. It felt like an eternity, lying on Miss Harlow’s lap, sucking away on her breast, not thinking about anything but just enjoying the moment. It also felt to short, after a while mommy interrupted our session. “Alright little darlings, I think that is enough for now, let’s get you too in some dry diapers,” mommy said as she was poking around my pee filled diaper. Hannah and I stopped sucking and sat upright. I had a bit of a disappointed look on my face, while Hannah’s face showed content. “Mikey, if it lasted longer it wouldn’t feel special right?” Mommy asked. “I guess so,” I said a bit sulky. Mommy rubbed my back and popped the pacifier back in my mouth. “Cheer up Mikey!” Hannah said happily and slipped down the couch, crawling back to the nursery. Mommy stood up, put her bra and sweater back on. “You too little mister, to the nursery,” mommy said with a mockingly stern voice. I let myself down from the couch and followed mommy, who followed Hannah. In the nursery, mommy first changed Hannah, putting her in another pink diaper. When Hannah was cared for I climbed up the changing table and lied down. Hannah went back to her toy chest and pulled out a doll, back into her game she was playing. “Seems like you leaked a bit,” mommy stated as she undid the snaps. I turned my face, not looking at mommy. “It’s not your fault Mikey,” mommy said. “Sit up so I can get you out of your onesie.” She quickly went to work, removing the onesie and throwing it in the hamper, removing the diaper and dropping it in the diaper pile next to the changing table. I lied naked on the changing table, waiting for a new diaper. mommy seemed to sense my thoughts. “First we need to clean you, mr pottypants,” mommy said as she grabbed a few baby wipes. the wipes went all over my crotch and butt area, I felt my penis growing stiff. Ashamed I closed my eyes and tried to think of anything else. “No need to be embarrassed,” mommy said. “It is all natural,” she continued as she gave my penis a few strokes with the baby wipes. She threw the baby wipes away and grabbed a pink diaper from underneath the changing table. I looked questionably at the diaper, “Can I wear a white diaper?” I asked softly. “No you can not, those white diapers don’t hold as much as the pink ones,” mommy stated seriously, letting me know I shouldn’t question her. She powdered me and swiftly pulled the diaper over my crotch and taped it snugly shut. “Thank you mommy,” I said with a bit of a babyish voice in my tone and climbed down. “You’re welcome,” mommy said as she patted my head. “Let’s find something else for you to wear, and for your big sister too.” She said as she took a couple of steps towards the closet. She rummaged in it for a bit and pulled out two identical pink onesies. “Hannah, would you like to dress your baby brother?” Mommy asked Hannah, who was quickly on her feet. “Yes!” Hannah yelled as she made her way over to us. “This foot goes into this hole, and that one into this,” Hannah said, wildly gesturing. I followed Hannah’s instruction reluctantly, not really excited to wear a pink onesie. Once we were both wearing our onesie mommy claimed it was time for a nap. Hannah and I crawled towards mommy, who was already busy lowering the bars for us. We climbed inside of it, lying down, waiting for mommy to raise the bars again. Before mommy did that she gave us each a stuffed animal, I got the bear again and Hannah was given a penguin. “Pingu!” Hannah yelled excitedly, immediately hugging her pingu. “Both be good babies and go to sleep,” Mommy said while she raised the bars. Seeing the bars towering over me, my anxious feelings returned. Mommy saw the look on my face, “Don’t worry sweetie,” mommy said as put an arm between the bars to ruffle my hair. “You big sister Hannah is sleeping right next to you, and you can always call for me,” mommy said pointing towards the baby monitor. Mommy’s kind work relaxed me a little bit and I lied down next to Hannah, who was hugging her pingu intensely. Hannah turned to face me, our pacifiers almost touching each other. “Don’t worry Mikey, I will protect you,” Hannah said, our pacifiers touching, as if she was giving me a kiss. I felt the blush on my face and buried it into my teddy. Mommy stood up and walked towards the door, she turned around “Have a nice nap sweeties,” She said as she turned the lights of and leaving the door ajar. I looked at the ceiling, still sucking my paci and hugging my teddy. After a while I looked at Hannah, who was peacefully asleep, her pingu tight in her grasp. Hannah looked really beautiful, even under these circumstances. I never thought I would be attracted by someone who wore diapers. But then again, I never thought I would be wearing diapers again, I thought when I drifted off.

Hi Everyone! In order to have more time to work on stories without it taking away from other things I need to do (stupid adulting!😫), I've decided I have no choice but to move my writing to Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/alex_bridges. It's only $3 a month, and that's less a Starbucks. Now, we all know what you're doing while you read this stuff 😳, and isn't AN ENTIRE MONTH of that worth more than a coffee (if you don't think so, you're doing it wrong!🤣). So as many do, I'll be posting new chapters here one week after they've posted on Patreon, beginning with Chapter 8. For now, here's Chapter 7. ___________________________ Chapter 7. Jordan Knowing I was in trouble, I changed the bed, and I could see on my side the clear yellow borders of those first few accidents as overlapping circles, left behind despite my best efforts to clean the mattress the following mornings. I was pretty upset when I heard the shower turn off and the door to our second bedroom close. I hate it when she’s mad at me. I really, really, do. And now I was worried I was in trouble, too, though it had been an accident. I stripped off my cold pajama bottoms and felt the outside of my plastic pants were surprisingly dry, except for a little dampness around one leg opening, obviously the culprit. I went to the bathroom to change myself and got back in bed. I had hard time falling asleep again, partly because I was worried, but mostly because I didn’t like my Katie not being there with me. It wasn’t like she didn’t travel for work a few times a month. This was different. She was just down the hall because she was mad at me. I felt pretty guilty. When I got up the next morning, the detritus of last’s night leakage was on the floor: my wet pajamas, her wet pajamas, and our wet sheets. I figured I’d be in less trouble if I cleaned up the room. When Kate came, I was bent over stuffing our bedding into the laundry basket, giving her a perfect view of my butt through the blue plastic pants I had on over my diaper. Not my manliest look, I know, the way the panties balloon out from me and make me look smaller, and I’m already a pretty small person. “Did you not even change last night,” Kate asked me. I straightened up. “Well, uh, I didn’t, um, p-p-pee again,” I stammered. When I looked at her, the phrase “pay the piper” came to mind, and I had instant butterflies in my stomach. Angry butterflies. I guess I hadn’t quite realized it before, but that was the moment I realized my life had changed, when my wife asked me not whether I was wearing a diaper but whether I had changed into a dry one, while I stood there wondering what punishment she had in store for me. “Come here to me,” Kate said as she moved to stand at the foot of the bed. I did as I was told, and standing in front of her like a little boy about to be chastised, the two-inch height difference, that was never an issue between us, made me feel even more like like a kid. “You were in a little bit of trouble, Kate said, holding her thumb and forefinger just a half-in apart, “before, and now you’re in this much,” she said as she pulled her fingers three inches apart. “I don’t want to be in charge of your diapers, sweetie, but what are the two things we talked about in the rules?” I had a hard time looking at her, and a hard time remember the second thing, so I said the first. “You said the keep the leaks to a minimum.” “And this many nights in a row is not a minimum. And I told you to fix the problem, and obviously you haven’t. Those stains on the mattress aren’t coming out.” “I know.” “It’s pretty embarrassing having those there.” I swallowed again. “I know.” “Do you remember the second thing we talked about with your diapers?” “I …” I didn’t. “Sorry,” I decided to apologize instead of trying to fake it, something that never worked when I was a kid but always did manage to get me into more trouble. “Hygiene. Do you really think it’s hygienic to wake up in a leaky diaper and then go back to sleep?” “A diaper can last through the night,” I protested. “When it works,” she retorted. “When your … peepee is in the diaper, not on your skin and on our mattress. You should have changed, and I shouldn’t have to tell you these things.” “I guess I didn’t think about it.” She shrugged. “You need to start thinking about these things. You want this; I’m on board with it; but it’s your responsibility.” “I know,” I mumbled. Honestly, though, I didn’t see the big deal. Before we moved in together I’d have slept in a leaky diaper. I wouldn’t have even changed the sheets in the middle of the night but waited until morning. But maybe she was right about it and I should’ve. Still, though, wasn’t like I developed some massive dermatological problem. It wasn’t that often, maybe once a week or less, even. “So,” she sighed, “I’m going to punish you. I was going to take your phone away for the day, but now that I see you still in that leaky diaper, I’m going to spank your bottom.” She tried to keep a stern, gentle, even tone, but I could’ve sworn her breath quavered when she said ‘spank your bottom.’ For my part, I looked everywhere but her face, nervous, those butterflies getting angrier by the moment, and wondering what a spanking felt like on a bottom that had been in a wet diaper for eight hours.

Part 9 “What about the dark blue onesie I saw Hannah wearing the day I came over?” I asked Miss Harlow. Hannah was going through dozens of dresses and onesies trying to pick the right outfit for me. “That one is a bit to small for you I am afraid,” Miss Harlow answered. “But don’t worry, I must have something that you can wear that is not too girly. We will see what Hannah picks out for you,” Miss Harlow continued with a soft voice. Finally Hannah picked something from the row of clothes, I gulped when I saw what she had chosen for me to wear. It was a baby pink onesie with no legs and bear ears on the hood. “Mikey can be a teddy!” Hannah said excitedly while handing the outfit to Miss Harlow. “That is a very good choice Hannah,” Miss Harlow said while petting Hannah’s head. “Well Mikey, what do you think?” Miss Harlow asked. “I think you’re going to look super cute!” Miss Harlow continued. “Does it have to be pink?” I asked a bit worried. “Does the color really matter Mikey? Babies don’t care what color their clothes are, if it were up to them they would wear nothing at all, not even a diaper!” Miss Harlow said cheeringly. “I guess so,” I said, a bit sulky. “So arms up for mommy, and lets get you in this onesie,” Miss Harlow said while holding the onesie in front of her. I did as I was told. I sucked a bit harder and closed my eyes. “There is mommy’s good boy,” Miss Harlow said as she put the onesie over my head. I felt some tugging and a few seconds later snapping noises. “You can look now sweety,” Miss Harlow said, as she put her hands on my shoulders. I opened my eyes and saw myself in the mirror. Seeing me wearing the baby pink onesie wasn’t as bad as I thought. Most of the onesie was pink, except for the part around my belly, that was white. “What do you think Hannah? Does Mikey look cute?” Miss Harlow asked, looking at Hannah. “Jeeh! put the ears on mommy!” Hannah said loudly. Miss Harlow put the hood over my head. I had to give some credit to Hannah, it was a cute onesie, but I would rather have seen it on Hannah then on me. “Okay Mikey, now it is your turn to pick something out for your sister,” Miss Harlow said while gesturing towards the closet. I took a few steps, still trying to get used to the bulk between my legs. I stood in front of the closet, trying to pick something from the many clothes that were there. “Euhm, Hannah, what color do you want to wear?” I asked her after a few minutes had passed, not knowing what to pick. “Whatever you want Mikey,” Hannah giggled. I quickly picked something out. It was a yellow dress with puffed sleeves and with a big white bow on the bag where the zipper was. “That is a good choice Mikey, one of Hannah’s favorites!” Miss Harlow said. Miss Harlow quickly put Hannah in the dress that I had chosen and tied a bonnet in the same color as her dress on her head. When Miss Harlow was done she motioned for me to stand next to Hannah. “Mommy wants you two to play quietly while she is busy in the kitchen,” Miss Harlow said in a stern but motherly voice. “If one of you need something, you can call me over the baby monitor,” Miss Harlow turned to Hannah. “And Hannah, show your baby brother what it means to be a good baby, okay?” “I will mommy!” Hannah said, a bit muffled thanks to the pacifier and the bonnet. I just nodded along, waiting to see what is next. Miss Harlow ruffled my hair a bit. “Be a good boy and listen to your sister,” Miss Harlow said as she was walking away and closed the door. Hannah and I were alone in the nursery, two adults dressed as baby, sucking their pacifiers. I tried not to think about it for too long. The longer I thought about it the weirder it seems to get. “Mikey come!” Hannah said, sitting next to the toy chest, she must have moved when I was thinking. I walked over to her, after taking two steps I was stopped by Hannah. “Nuhuh, babies crawl!” She explained. I dropped to my knees and crawled over to her. “You want to play with blocks?” Hannah asked, handing a yellow toy block to me. “You can have this one.” We sat there, playing quietly, building towers, giggling when they fall over, and building them up again. After fifteen minutes Miss Harlow returned with two gigantic bottles of milk. “Looks like you to are having fun,” Miss Harlow said as she was giving us our bottles. I examined mine, the bottle was the biggest bottle I have seen, and it was filled to the brim with milk. Miss Harlow noticed it. “What is wrong Mikey? Don’t you like milk?” She asked concerned. “Or are you lactose intolerant?” I shook my head. “It is a big bottle,” was all i said, still eyeing the bottle. “Yes it is, but don’t worry, mommy gives you plenty of time to finish it, but it must be empty when i return,” Miss Harlow said. “Is that okay Mikey?” Miss Harlow said as she ruffled the hairs that were poking out underneath the bear hood. I nodded, eyeing Hannah. She was holding the bottle with two hands and was already a quarter done with hers. Miss Harlow grabbed the pacifier and pulled it out. “This will probably help,” Miss Harlow said jokingly. I put the nipple in my mouth and copied Hannah, with my hands on the bottle I started sucking. Miss Harlow smiled and left the room again, leaving us sucking on the bottles. After I saw a quarter done with mine I let out a big belch. Hannah and I both giggled. “Are the bottles always this big?” I asked her. “Uhu,” was all Hannah said, continuing her bottle. It took me fifteen minutes to drain the whole bottle, taking a few pauzes to let out a few burps and giggling straight after. Hannah didn’t talk much, after she had finished her bottle she put the pacifier back in her mouth and started playing with the blocks again. I put my finished bottle next to hers and helped her building a castle. After a while the urge to pee was starting up, I looked around the room for a clock, but found none, I guessed fifteen, maybe twenty minutes had passed when I finished the bottle. I started eyeing the door, hoping for Miss Harlow to return. Now that it came to it, I didn’t really want to use the diaper. I hoped maybe Miss Harlow took some pity in me and would let me use the toilet. Hannah seemed to noticed my distress and scooted over to me, pulling me in for a hug. “Shh, it is okay,” Hannah whispered from behind her pacifier into my ear. I hugged her back but didn’t respond. “If it helps, I already peed in mine,” Hannah continued. “Do you want to feel it.” I still didn’t respond. Hannah pulled back from the hug and grabbed my wrist. “Here, it will feel warm,” She said, as she put my hand on her crotch. I nodded, feeling the warmth if her diaper, but it wasn’t really the warmth of her diaper, it was the pee in it. I looked at her with pleading eyes. “Do I have too?” I said to her with a soft voice. “Yes, mommy isn’t going to let you use a toilet,” Hannah said calmly. I nodded, sucking harder on my pacifier, feeling the urge to pee growing. I tried weighing my options, but I realised I had none, except for the diaper. Hannah hugged me again, this time a bit tighter. I tried to go, holding hannah in my arms, but it wouldn’t come out. I pushed Hannah softly of me and stood up, turning my back to Hannah and tried again. A small trickle made it in the diaper. The diaper was only a little wet, I looked over at Hannah who was keeping an eye on me. Without saying anything I moved to the crib and grabbed the top bar with both my hands. I closed my eyes and focused, after a minute a small stream started filling the diaper. I pushed a little harder, the stream grew bigger and I let out a small fart, I could hear Hannah giggling softly. After I was done I dropped back on my knees, the diaper now thicker between my legs and crawled towards Hannah, who embraced me immediately. “Good job little brother!” She said patting my head. I sat down and hear a loud squishy sound, The diaper felt warm and soft against my butt, not at all what I was expecting. I continued playing with Hannah, who now was playing with the stuffed animals in the toy chest. I grabbed a pink teddy bear from it that also had a white spot on its belly. Hannah pointed at it and giggled. “It is you baby brother!” She said excited and pulled out a doll with a pink dress from the chest. “This is my baby sister,” Hannah said, petting the head of the doll. We played a bit with our dolls, both wearing pee filled diapers. I occasionally let out a small stream when I felt the urge to. This was way better than I was expecting it to be. Miss Harlow entered the room again after some time. “How are you little darlings doing?” Miss Harlow asked while walking towards us and kneeling down. Miss Harlow first checked Hannah’s diaper, poking it a bit with her finger. “Such a good girl!” Miss Harlow said, giving Hannah a kiss on her cheek. “Let's see what our little boy did to his diapy,” Miss Harlow said, looking at me with a lovely smile. “Mikey did peepee in diapy!” Hannah said excitedly. “Is that so?” Miss Harlow said, moving her hand towards my crotch, I blushed a bit. “Looks like you did! It is almost full!” Miss Harlow said happily, still poking around the diaper. Miss Harlow stood up and clapped her hands. “Before I change your diapers, who wants a little snack?” Miss Harlow asked with smile. “Me! Me! Me!” Hannah screamed with great excitement. I looked at her puzzled, what could be so great about a snack? “Alright, alright, calm down Hannah. Mikey, do you want a snack?” Miss Harlow asked me. I looked over at Hannah, who was nodding wildly and with big eyes. “Euh, I guess?” I said, not knowing how to respond. The milk had already filled most of my stomach, so I wasn’t really hungry. “Great!” Miss Harlow said, “Follow me sweety’s!” Miss Harlow said as she turned around and walked towards the door. I tried to stand up, but Hannah stopped me. “Nuhuh, babies crawl,” She said, moving in front of me on her hands and knees. I quickly followed Hannah, having a great few of her diaper that was poking out from under her dress. We followed Miss Harlow to the living room and she motioned for us to crawl towards the couch. While crawling towards the couch in a pee filled diaper I wondered what kind of snack we are going to eat, I hope it is something with chocolate.

Chapter 5. Jordan “Here’s the rules list,” Kate said as she sat down on the couch with me after she’d gotten home from work. “You did that at work?” “It was a slow day. Do you wanna go over the rules?” “Yeah.” I was somewhat nervous. I don’t think I’d had a written list of rules since elementary school, and never at home. We were just expected to know what we should and shouldn’t do. “But what if disagree with some of them,” I asked. “We can talk about them, and what I decide goes.” “Okay,” I said, belatedly realizing she hadn’t asked me a question. “So first, 24/7 means 24/7. You don’t have to use your diapers all the time, but you do have to wear them all the time. If we need to, we’ll come up with some exceptions, but otherwise, you’re in a diaper all day every day. Make sense?” “Mhmm.” “And you’re going to need to take care of yourself down there. You can figure out what that means, but you shouldn’t smell and you shouldn’t get rashes except very rarely.” “Okay. I already have some ideas on that.” “Such as?” “Um, I think I need to keep myself manscaped, and I already got some rash cream and barrier cream.” “Good.” “Is there more?” “Oh, lots more. Now that you’re home during the day, I want you to take on more of the housework. Not all of it, but things should be neat and tidy when I get home, which means the sink empty, the counters clean, the living room straightened - those kinds of things, generally keeping the house clean and most importantly cleaning up after yourself.” That was fair. I made probably 60% of the mess in the house but only did 30% of the housework. “That’s fair,” I said. “Good. I know you’re still working, and I respect that, but your schedule is a lot more flexible than mine, and you are here, so...” “I understand. That’s fine, really.” “We’re going to have a more active social life, by which I do me ‘we.’ We’re going out more. I’m tired of either sitting home or going places without you.” “I always have to go?” I’m much more introverted than Katie, and I like staying home most of the time or going places with just her. I didn’t like going places with lots of people. “Not always, but at least once a week we’re going somewhere either with someone or where there’ll be others, including munches.” “Really?” I’d been to exactly one, spoken to the organizer only, and left. “Yeah. It’s time. I want you to meet other people in the community. It’ll be good for you.” “Okay.” “I won’t let anything happen to you, Jordy.” “I know.” I sighed and she paused to see if I’d say anything else, or perhaps to see if she needed to reassure me some more. “And you’re going to start taking better care of yourself.” We’d talked about this before I brought up wanting to go 24/7. In the two months I’d been working from home, I’d put on five pounds. The fridge was always there, some days I didn’t even leave the house, and I was sedentary. “You’re going to be in bed by eleven on week nights and midnight on weekends unless I say otherwise, and you’re going to be out of bed no later than 7:30 weekdays and 8:30 on weekends. If we have some special occasion, we can let that slip, but just because you’re working from home doesn’t mean you should become a bed slug.” She pinched my pajama pants in her fingers and said, “And you’re going to put on real clothes every day. You can change into lounge stuff at 6. And you’re responsible for all the laundry. Every third day, do a wash. Sheets and towels every Sunday.” “Okay.” “And I know you’re going to hate this, but I got us a gym membership and signed you up with a personal trainer twice a week.” “I have to go to the gym in my diaper?” She shrugged unapologetically and said, “People who really do need them go to the gym. You can figure something out.” “But I only have to go twice a week?” “You see a trainer twice a week. I want you to go three more times a week, or do something else athletic three more times a week. That’s five total. We can do it together. I’m going to get both of us a FitBit. Also, diet.” “I’m not fat, though.” “That’s not the only thing that matters to your health. I want you to go to the doctor for a physical next week and get bloodwork. You eat like a teenager.” “It’s not that bad.” I knew it was that bad. “Honey, yes, it is. I know it’s hard, but neither of us is getting younger. We’re going to eat fresh, healthy food, and one meal a week, we can indulge in something. We’re not going to keep junk in the house anymore. And you have to participate in this, so three weeknights each week, you’re cooking, and dinner is at seven.” “Anything else,” I asked a little too impatiently. I did sound like a whiny teen, I’ll admit it. “Yeah,” she said, her eyebrows peaking, “You’re gonna have a good attitude about this. No sulking, and no complaining. If you want to talk about something, we will, but maturely. That tone you just used is officially off limits.” “Sorry.” It drove my mom nuts, too, back in the day. “And to answer your next question, yes. The basics: lying, cheating on your diet and exercise, or any disobedience or bad attitude. Those are all off limits. Any other rules I decide to make up as we go gets added to the list, no debate. If I tell you do something, you do it. And if I decide you need a punishment, you get one, no questions asked, whenever I decide.” She sounded stern, and I could tell just saying it was revving her up a little. She gave me a look to let me know she meant it, and then her face softened, and she added, “You know I’ll be fair.” “I know.” “Do you want to hear about punishments?” “Do I have to?” I’d rather not think about that, and besides, I’d just follow the rules. I was a grown up after all. “No, we don’t have to.” We sat silently for a minute. “Now what,” I asked. “Now we just go about our lives. C’mon,” she said, taking my hand and pulling me up from the couch, “Go get dressed, and I’ll take us to dinner. One last splurge.” She sent me on my way with a loud swat on my diapered butt. Not much changed in the first three days of me wearing 24/7. I was in diapers all day every day, though I still used the toilet for bowel movements, but every day was more or less the same as before. I kept my diapers private still, worked in my home office, and Kate went about her daily life. She never saw me without something on over my diapers, she was no more involved with my diapers than she had been before, but I did notice her looking at me more often, and I think knew why. I smiled more. I made more jokes. I didn’t toss and turn in my sleep as much. I felt happier, calmer. I think that made up for the diapers piling up in the trash bin. I did feel a bit different than before, though. I had been someone who often wore diapers. Now, I always wore diapers. I wasn’t self-conscious about wearing around Kate, but I did feel self-conscious if I thought about her thinking about me wearing, wondering if at any given moment I was wet, and knowing whenever she wondered that, I most likely was. Still, if it bothered her, that didn’t last long, and in bed on the fourth night, Kate pulled me close and made herself the big spoon, and I couldn’t tell if it was on purpose or not, but she patted my butt just the once before we fell asleep. ____________________ PS, if you like this, you'll like these. Please do me a favor and leave a review if you do like them. https://www.amazon.com/dp/B079P1B2BT https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07B4WRFM6

Hello everyone *waves* I had some inspiration and was able to finish the next part of the story. I hope everyone is having a great weekend and found fun things to do with their time. If you are choosing to spend some of it reading my story i thank you very much and appreciate it. Several of my friends are spending the weekend going to driving schools to get better at recreational driving while others are having a blast at a convention. Whatever you are doing have fun! Third Piece Accident... the word echoed in Felicia's mind. "What do you mean accident, what happened?" She asked confused at Donna's current demeanor and not knowing what she could be talking about. "My mom will be here shortly, can it wait until she gets here?" Donna's pained expression gaining a slight flinch at the question. "Honey, you need to come inside so we can talk" Donna took Felicia's hand and imploring the girl to come back into the building. "It is really important dear and best if we talked inside" Nodding her head she allowed Donna to guide her back inside and to the elevator. The wait for the elevator to come back down only added to the tension and Felicia's confusion. Stepping on and pressing a button for her offices floor Donna kept hold of her hand the whole time not letting go. Reaching her office she led her in and over the couch and asked to to sit down. This was not going to be easy, when she allowed Celina to list her as an emergency contact it was only in case no one could reach Felicia. Never did she think something like this would happen. Getting a couple of bottles of water from the mini fridge in her office she gave one to Felicia before sitting down herself next to the small girl. Shaking hands opening the bottle before taking a small sip before sitting it on the table she steeled herself. The world was dulling again at the edges around her, accident she had said. What accident? Why was Donna so nervous and..... was she shaking? She had never seen Donna shake or look so unsettled before in any of their sessions, even when she had lashed out at her in the hospital that one time. "Honey?" Donna caught her attention again, turning to meet her gaze Felicia waited. "I got a call from the police department, they said they couldn't reach you. Your mom had you listed as her first contact in case of emergencies, i was listed as number two just recently." Pausing to gauge Felicia's reaction and seeing a blank look she reached to hold her hand before continuing "There was an accident with a semi truck" a pause "Your mom was driving across an intersection when a semi truck ran the light and hit the driver side of her car" She could see the small girls eyes widening and watering slightly. "I'm sorry honey" pulling her into her arms "She's gone" Feeling her own voice cracking and wetness on her cheeks. Gone? Mommy was..... gone? Donna had pulled her into a hug at some point, she didn't remember when it had started but her cheeks were streaking with tears she did not remember letting go. Gone..... gone.... accident.... gone, the words kept playing over and over in her mind when it finally clicked. "No" it came out a whisper "no ....No... NOOOOO!!!!! Mommy!!!!" She began screaming and heaving with every breath, tears falling freely. "Not true, you're lying it's not true" Donna continued to stroke her back all the while not knowing what else she could do. Pulling back and looking in Donna's eyes seeking answers all she saw was tears and grief. "Ahhhhhh ahh hah ahhhh nooooo!"The wail was deafening filling the entire office and certainly could be heard outside as well. Donna did not know how long it lasted but it was the most heartbreaking sound she had ever heard. Between coughs from not breathing and continued howling the small girl was starting to feel light headed. The cold feeling was coming back again that she feared and dreaded. She felt Donna pulling her to lay her head on her lap and felt her stroking her hair. Pulling her twin ponytails away to allow access to the back of her neck she continued stroking her head top to bottom. "Cold... so cold" She whispered just loud enough for Donna to hear. Reaching behind the couch pulling the heavy blanket that was primarily for decoration down and covering Felicia with it. She tucked it around all sides and continued to stroke her hair alternating with her back until her breathing finally calmed. Satisfied she had finally fallen asleep Donna removed herself but placed Felicia on top of a pillow making sure she was comfortable. Looking down she could see the tears still falling, even in her sleep her grief continued. Her lips barely moving Donna could just barely hear her calling for her mother. Why was the world being so cruel to this poor girl, no one deserved this. Heading for her desk she retrieved her cell phone and reached out to the detective that had contacted her to inform him that Felicia was with her and was safe. Being eighteen now she was considered and adult and did not need a guardian so the police would not be coming to take her anywhere. She wasn't really sure where to go from here though, both of Felicia's still living grandparents were in a retirement homes and her father had her left her mother when Felicia was only 6 months old. Deciding there was only one course of action to take at this point she decided to have all her appointments for the next week rescheduled. Gathering her things up and closing the office down for the day she went to start her car and pulled it out front of the building. The office building had security on staff and she asked them to please watch her car while she went upstairs to get Felicia. She did not want to wake the girl up, not now after she had fallen asleep. Reaching under her legs and back she tested out if she could lift her to find she was even lighter than expected. How could someone so small carry so many burdens. Carrying her to her car the security officer was nice enough to have stayed outside and even opened the door for her to place Felicia in the passenger seat. Buckling her in and leaning the seat back so she could rest Donna thanked the officer and buckled herself in before pulling away and heading home. It was dark by the time Donna had gotten home, the traffic was horrible. She ended up unknowingly driving by the very scene of Celina's accident. The truck was a massive red eighteen wheeler, Celina's small Toyota hatchback had never stood a chance. She saw it a block away from the intersection on its roof with the door cut off, a trail of destruction had been left in its path after the accident. Broken phone poles and destroyed mail boxes littering its path until it had slammed into a brick building. When she had asked the detective how bad the accident was he said he could not overstate what had happened and that much was true. The only comfort in the tragedy was he had told her that she had died on impact and did not suffer. He told her that her eyes were closed and face relaxed when they pulled her from the wreckage. Pulling into her garage and opening the door to the house she came back and retrieved Felicia and carried her to her houses guestroom and tucked her in bed. Placing a glass of water on the bedside table and turning on a lamp so she could see when she stirs Donna left to go and take a long shower to collect her thoughts. Rain? Was it raining? Felicia could hear what sounded like water drops in the distance. She was running in the rain trying to find cover from the sudden downpour. It was hard to see and the winds were pushing her all over. Where was she anyways? The streets were unfamiliar, the buildings looked old and abandoned. Everything she could see looked like it was falling apart with no signs of life. "Hello? Is anyone there?" Yelling into the storm hoping for a response but did not get one. She went to a random house and started beating on the door. "Hello can i please come in, its cold and I'm lost." No response, the lights were out. Moving along she tried the next house followed by the next and the next. All empty with no answer, the storm was letting up but she was cold and alone. After the rain had stopped she started to wander this strange place. Everything looked so neglected like no one had been here in years and she couldnt help but feel like she really was all alone here. Alone, cold and scared she wandered for what felt like forever. Finally finding an old store she wandered inside and found dry blankets and camping supplies. Making herself a warm fire and wrapping herself up she felt very thirsty but also very sleepy eyes feeling heavy and dropping. Hearing distant water droplets again she stirred finding herself in a bed now feeling warm but also cold at the same time. Sitting up she found a lamp on at the side of the bed along with a glass of water. Where was she? She felt so dehydrated and thirsty downing the glass in one go. "So it was a dream" she said to herself. Looking around, where was she? The last thing she remembered was being at Donna's office and something about an accident. Tears began falling on the bed sheets. "Mommy" She whispered hoarsely. "I don't want to be alone, please don't leave me alone" Trying to calm herself so she did not have a panic attack she tried taking in her surroundings as a distraction. She realized now that the water she had been hearing sounded like someone taking a shower. Is that why she dreamt it was raining? The vacant town falling apart gave her an eerie feeling and sense of foreboding. Deciding it was time to get out of the bed she felt a strange sensation like she had been sweating and felt clammy. Drawing the blankets away a large sweat spot was on the sheets in the middle of the bed. Getting up and looking around the room for a towel she could use to wipe the sweat away from herself she found one hanging on the back of the bedroom door. Starting with her arms, then legs and dabbing her stomach before finally wiping down her face she froze. Eyes widening in shock the towel didn't smell like sweat at all, no not at all. Now realizing why she was so dehydrated and possibly why there was so much rain in her dream. The towel smelled like urine.

Here is the next chapter! :) Chapter Six Jack awakes to the sound of a bird chirping loudly outside his room. The light is bright from the sun, and he rolls over, trying to close his eyes once again, but it is too late. He sighs as he sits up and lets out a giant yawn and stretch. He shifts his weight as he reaches down to feel the thick pink diaper that was in-between his legs. He frowns when he feels the warmth from his touch – he wet in his sleep again. What is going on? He wonders if subconsciously he was doing it on purpose? But why…the last thing he wants is to make Aunt Jennifer feel as if he needs to wear diapers…right? A few moments later, he hears a knock on the door. He gulps as he pulls the blanket on top of him, staying quiet, hoping that she will think he is asleep and walk away. His luck isn’t that good, and Jack hears the door open, and Aunt Jennifer walks in. She is wearing jean shorts and a blue tank-top; he notices that she isn’t wearing a bra either. “Good morning, Jack.” She says as she closes the door behind her. “Good morning, Aunt Jennifer.” He says in a small voice, hoping that she leaves soon and doesn’t try to inspect his diaper. “How did you sleep last night?” “I slept well enough,” he says as he tries to hold himself together, “what about you?” “I slept alright, had a weird dream though.” “Oh yeah?” “Yes….” She gives him an odd look but doesn’t elaborate on what her dream was about. She then walks over to his bedside, tracing her fingers along with her blanket. “Time for breakfast, eh?” Jack lets out stifled laughter. “Oh yes, but first I need to check the state of your diaper.” Aunt Jennifer replies as she pulls back his blanket to reveal his pink diaper. His cheeks turn as bright as the diaper is. She leans forward and places a hand on his diaper before he could move; she clicks her tongue together a few times and shakes her head. She looks up at Jack and smiles. “It seems like I was right to diaper you.” “That’s not…I mean!” He tries to find words to protest with, but he knows that it doesn’t matter. He did wet his diaper after all. He feels himself sink lower, but also flinch slightly at the feeling of her hand against his diaper. “I’m going to change you before we eat breakfast.” “What?!” He screams out, before covering his mouth, his cheeks are on fire now. She stares at him, her hand still on his diaper. “I said I’m going to change you. I need to make sure that you clean up properly; otherwise, you might get a rash.” “I don’t think that…” She gives him a stern look, and he remembers the conversation from the previous night. “I mean, yes, ma’am.” “That is a good boy,” she replies, before patting his diaper, “although would a boy really wear a pink diaper?” “You put it on me!” He protests, not fully understanding what she is trying to imply. She leaves the room for a moment, returning with a box of wipes. “Spread your legs so I can get in-between you, it will make things easier.” He obeys, unable to face her as she positions herself right between him, reaching over and pulling at the tabs of the diaper and bringing it down – revealing his wet diaper – and his hard dick. “My, my, what is this?” For a moment, he believes she is talking about his obvious hard-on, which she has witnessed several times before. “It looks like someone had another type of ‘accident’ in his diaper…” It was at that moment he remembers the previous night…and what he did in his diaper. He looks at her who is wearing a devilish grin upon her face. He feels himself shrink, and he wishes he could run away from this moment. “Was it because you saw me naked yesterday?” She laughs as she pokes his penis. “I’m guessing you liked what you saw. Can’t say I don’t blame you.” With that, she reaches over and starts to wipe him down, which makes him feel even more embarrassed and little. How much more of this can he take? “You’ve been so good lately.” She says, “I feel like I should reward you.” “Oh?” He turns his head to look at her. What could she mean by that? It was then she pulls down her shirt, revealing her sizeable perky breast, dangling not that far from him. “I asked if you were thirsty before…” Did she want him to suckle on her nipple? He licks his lips as he watches her bring down her breast closer to him, but as soon as he was about to reach for it – she pulls away and lifts her top. “Perhaps another day.” She gives him a wink before she gets up. “Get dressed; time to get ready for the day.” She then leaves the room; he closes his eyes, his heart racing a million miles a minute. Nothing unusual happens for the rest of the day – in fact, Aunt Jennifer plays it off as if nothing happened between them that morning. It was then he remembers the previous text he got from his friend for a party, it started at six, and it was a quarter till then now. “Aunt Jennifer?” “Yes?” She hums as she looks up from the couch. “My friend invited me to a party at…am I allowed to go.” “Of course, you may. No need to ask me permission…however, do remember your curfew.” He sighs, wishing he could somehow escape it, but decides it is best not to worry about it at the moment. “Yes, very well.” “Have a good time then, and be careful. Don’t do anything reckless.” “I won’t.” He says as he makes his way to his bedroom to get ready. He messages his friend to come to pick him up, and it only takes about five minutes before he is outside his door. “Bye, Aunt Jennifer!” He calls as he leaves the house and hops into his buddy’s truck. “So you’re staying with your hot aunt?” His friend, Isaac says as they start to drive to where the party is at. “Yeah, I am. Just until I get on my feet.” Jack says. “Lucky you,” Isaac with a laugh, “have you done anything yet?” “No! I mean, she is my aunt.” “No, she is not,” Isaac says, “not biologically. Dude, what is your problem?” “I don’t have one,” Jack mumbles, feeling slightly embarrassed as he thinks back of what happened that morning. He doesn’t’ tell Isaac about that though. They arrive at the house in a few minutes and get out of the car; Jack welcomes this as he stumbles inside, grabbing a beer as he socializes with people he knew in high school that is attending the same university as him. It is hard for him to grasp that he is no longer in high school, and in a few short days, he will be going to his first class for the semester. But, also the thought of at home he is forced to wear diapers and be treated little by his aunt. What is he going to do about that? He tries to push the thought from his mind and have a great time with his friends. He drinks a lot, takes a couple of shots, they play a game of pool, a bit of dancing – soon time slips away from him. “Wow, it’s close to midnight.” He hears someone calls as he stumbles to find a bathroom. He stops dead in his track. “What did you say?” “I said it’s almost midnight.” “Oh shit.” He fumbles around to find Isaac, who was sitting on the couch between two pretty females. “Isaac, you have to take me home, my aunt is going to flip.” “You’re an adult, mate. What is she going to do?” He didn’t even want to begin to imagine what she could do. “Come on now.” “No way, I’m having a good time.” Jack groans as he heads out the door, thankful that the walk wasn’t that long – but he was already late. Would she care? Are her threats empty? Will, she even remember, or will she let him go off the hook? It takes him a bit longer to get home, as he drank quite a bit and is feeling drunk. He makes his way to the door and unlocks it with his key, trying to be quiet, but it is difficult as he drops the key and mumbles a few cuss words in his mouth before he can open it. When he does, he sees his Aunt Jennifer standing there, her arms crossed. “You’re late.” She says, her voice filled with anger and Jack knows that he is in big trouble now.  

Chapter 10 “Do you think I could pick up a few things from my apartment?” Katherine asked. Amy thought about the treasure trove of clothes and pajamas in the back seat, thinking that all of her needs were covered. “Okay, what do you need?” Katherine looked down at the prominent bulge of her diaper that poked out from underneath her onesie. “Well, I’d like to get into some normal clothes. Then just my toothbrush and phone charger.” Amy nodded. “Okay, no problem.” She flipped on her turn signal and began making her way to Katherine’s apartment. After Katherine had managed to awkwardly waddle up the stairs to her apartment, she quickly began gathering up clothes from the floor while Amy sat on the couch and waited for her. Amy couldn’t help but look around at the state of the small apartment. It really wouldn’t be so bad to get her out of here. Heck, with my new salary, it would be nothing for us to split a nice apartment. She deserves something nice… She thought to herself. Katherine emerged from her bedroom with a pink backpack that bulged with unfolded clothes and a flower-print pillow under her arm. She wore a pair of tennis shoes, light pink sweatpants and an oversized gray hoodie. The sweatshirt was probably only a medium, but the large material practically swallowed the small girl, her hands barely poking out of the sleeves. “Okay, I’m ready.” She slung her backpack over he shoulder and began to head towards the door. Amy looked her over, noticing a distinct lack of padding around her bottom. “Um…” She began, unsure how to address the issue. Katherine paused mid-stride to look at her. “What?” Amy looked down at her pants, making sure what she was seeing was accurate. “Where did your… underwear go?” Katherine rolled her eyes and pointed to the bedroom. “I left that thing in there. I’m just wearing normal underwear. I don’t need those.” Amy looked skeptical. “Was it wet?” Katherine looked shocked at the accusation. “What?! No, it wasn’t wet. How could it be? A random stranger just changed it like half an hour ago! I’ve been under a lot of stress, okay? I’ve been trapped in a hospital, fed disgusting food, made to act like a baby by my insane boss, and yeah, it’s all had a toll on me! I don’t actually need those stupid things. I’m an adult, I can use a bathroom like an adult. I’m going to wear underwear like an adult, and for the first time in days, I’m going to eat normal adult food. Can we please just forget about it and go get some pizza?” Amy sighed and looked at the floor. She hadn’t wanted to bring everything up again or upset her friend, but she was genuinely concerned at how many accidents she had had lately, especially considering that Katherine hadn’t even realized when they happened. She would just have to trust her friend and deal with the fallout if she had another accident. “Sure we can. Sorry to bring it up. I just care about you.” Katherine’s anger visibly faded and she let out a sigh. “I know. But I promise I’m okay. It’s just… been a lot the past week. I’m ready for some time to relax.” Amy nodded and gave her a genuine smile. “Okay. Let’s go grab dinner.” Amy tuned the key to her apartment, awkwardly balancing a large pizza box as she struggled with the door knob. Katherine walked in behind her, trying to balance with her over-stuffed backpack, her pillow, and a 2-liter bottle of soda. They deposited their bundles in the living room and Amy started for the kitchen. “I’m going to change and get us some plates and cups. Do you want to pick out something from the DVD shelf, or from Netflix?” Katherine looked over at Amy’s large bookshelf of movies, considering her options. “I’ll see what movies you’ve got.” Amy left to change while Katherine combed through the movie collection. Amy had a sizeable collection of movies that ranged from classics, chick-flicks, and what Katherine would call ‘stupid movies’. They were the adult comedy movies that were stupid for the sake of being stupid. She turned her nose up as she read through the vulgar titles. She came to a shelf that contained nothing but Disney movies, her frown quickly turning into a grin. A nice relaxing movie sounded perfect. Ice clinked from the refrigerator’s dispenser, breaking the silence of the house. Katherine selected Tangled from the shelf and popped the disc into the DVD player. Amy emerged in her own pair of sweats and an oversized t-shirt, carefully balancing the ice-filled cups under one arm and plates in the other. As she set the glasses down on coasters and began to pour the drinks, the music from the DVD menu began to play. Amy stopped pouring to look up and confirm Katherine’s movie choice. “Tangled?” She said, trying not to sound judgmental. Katherine smiled, unaware of Amy’s underlying question. “Yeah, it’s my favorite and I haven’t seen it in forever!” Amy shrugged nonchalantly and continued pouring. The pair sat on the couch and began to stake their claims of the slices of pepperoni pizza. The FBI piracy notice faded into blackness, the room growing dark as the dim sunset faded through the window. Katherine felt herself truly start to relax as the movie began. She was with her best friend, in her most comfortable clothes, eating her favorite food, and watching her favorite movie. She needed this so badly, and she felt herself slowly begin to unwind as she ate her first delicious bite of pizza. Amy watched Katherine from the corner of her eye and saw a genuine smile beginning to show on her friend’s face. She began to smile herself, glad she was finally able to do something to make her friend happy. As the movie went on, Katherine paused between her second and third slice to get a drink. The tall glass felt so heavy to her, and she tried to push out of her mind when the last time was that she had taken a drink under her own power. She tipped the glass towards her mouth and carefully cupped her lips around the rim. The action felt almost foreign to her. She slowly drank the soda in small gulps, but after her first sip, the drink began to run down the glass from the edges of her mouth and on to her shirt. Katherine jerked at the cold sensation of the drink splashing on her hoodie, which caused even more to spill over the edge of her glass. “Damn it!” Katherine swore, clumsily setting her glass down and attempting to pull the wet fabric away from her. Amy jumped up from the couch and started towards the kitchen. “Hang on, I’ll get you a towel.” She called from the other room. Amy grabbed a towel from the drawer and began to wet it under the faucet. As she wrung it out, she played back the scene of what she had just witnessed in her mind. Could Katie not even take a drink out of a glass. There was no reason that drink should have spilt. She started to leave the kitchen, then paused for a moment to consider an idea. She opened a nearby cabinet and found what she was looking for, then returned to the living room. Katherine was awkwardly attempting to push the damp front of her shirt away from her skin. Amy smiled gently at her and handed her the wet towel. “Here. Do you have any other shirts?” Katherine took the towel and sighed as she began to rub at the stain. “Yeah, but it’s my pajama shirt.” Her frown started to more closely resemble a pouting child. “This is my favorite shirt.” Her tone was sounding more upset by the minute. “How about you go change, and I’ll throw that in the washing machine.” Amy asked, hoping to mollify her. Katherine gave a begrudging nod and went over to her backpack to dig out her shirt from the compacted bundle. She changed and handed the hoodie to Amy. While Amy left the room, Katherine sat alone on the couch in her t-shirt, rubbing her arms together as goosebumps began to appear. She didn’t know if it was just from the shock of the cold drink, or just losing the feeling of safety of her warm hoodie. Amy re-entered the living room and noticed Katherine rubbing her arms. “Oh, here.” She said, grabbing a folded blanket from behind the couch. Katherine took it and started unfolding the queen-sized micro plush blanket. She couldn’t help but smile as she rubbed the fabric between her fingers. “This is like the softest thing I’ve ever felt!” Amy smiled at her reaction. “Yeah, it’s my favorite. I use it out here all the time, so it’s become the couch blanket.” Katherine bundled herself up, noticing how much of fabric was left. “Do you want some?” She offered to Amy. “Sure. I’m not really cold right now, but I usually end up using it anyway.” She propped her feet up on the coffee table and draped the blanket over her legs. Katherine snuggled back into a comfortable position on the couch and focused her attention back on the movie. Just as she started staring at the screen, her eyes were drawn to a bright color on the coffee table. She looked down to find a pink bendy straw sticking out of her glass. Her eyebrows narrowed as she looked it over, realizing that Amy must have added it to her drink without her noticing. Amy saw her expression, but looked back to the TV as if she hadn't noticed. Katherine continued to stare at the straw, trying to discern Amy's intentions. “Did you give me a straw?” she asked in a monotone voice. Amy paused as she tried to analyze her tone. She didn't sound angry, but she definitely didn't sound happy either. “Oh, yeah I forgot to grab one earlier.” She said, trying to waive the comment off. Katherine looked at Amy's glass. “Why didn't you grab one for yourself?” Amy continued to stare ahead at the screen and shrugged. “I don’t really like them, but I forgot to ask if you wanted one, so I just grabbed it. I didn’t think you’d mind.” Katherine gave a brief nod as if she understood, but wasn’t convinced. As the night went on, Katherine didn’t have any more accidental spills thanks to the straw, a fact she tried to actively ignore. About half way through the movie, Katherine’s stomach began to gurgle loudly. Amy ignored it the first few times, but after a particularly loud growl, jokingly asked, “Are you still hungry?” Katherine looked down at her stomach in annoyance. “No. I had 5 pieces. Maybe I just ate too quickly.” Amy tried not to think anything more of it, but found it difficult to forget as the gurgles continued at regular intervals. The room reached peak darkness as the sun finally set. Katherine let out a jaw-popping yawn and reclined deeper into the couch cushions. Amy noticed the action and began to yawn herself. “You can lay down if you want to.” Katherine gave a tired nod and shifted towards Amy, resting her head on Amy’s leg. Amy sat perfectly still as Katherine curled up next to her. It wasn’t what she had meant, but she had no problem with Katherine laying on her. She adjusted the blankets around Katherine, tucking her in to her new position. Katherine shifted, moving closer to Amy. As she finished tucking the blanket, Amy kept her hand resting on Katherine’s back. She moved it in slow, gentle circles, soothing her as she fought to keep her eyes open. Katherine didn’t protest, and Amy felt a warm glow from the motherly act. More than anything, she wanted her friend to feel safe. “Amy… I really like your apartment.” Katherine said in a tired voice. Amy smiled at this, wondering where the comment had come from. “I’m glad. I like it too. You’re always welcome to stay here if you want.” Katherine nodded against her legs as she continued to stare at the screen. Her eyelids began to flutter, weakly trying to fight sleep as the warm blanket enveloped her. Amy waited a few moments, trying to muster up the courage to ask. “Katie… how would you feel about being roommates?” She waited for a response, the ambience of the movie filling the room like white noise. After a few more tense moments passed, Amy looked down to see Katherine had drifted off to sleep. She smiled, leaning her own head back into the couch cushions and closing her eyes. “That’s okay. You don’t have to answer now.” She said quietly to herself. The room faded into darkness and she fell asleep. Amy awoke to a quiet room. The credits scrolled up the screen as quiet music played. She took a deep breath, then froze as an unusual smell hit her nose. She gave the air another exploratory sniff, trying to place the scent. It smelled almost like cleaning products. Ammonia? She thought to herself. Then the years of hospital experience sparked something in her mind as the scent that she had almost gone nose-blind to finally registered. No… Urine. She looked down, noticing Katherine still asleep on her lap. The blanket almost completely enveloped her. There was no visible dark spot on the blanket. Still dazed from her nap, Amy leaned over a few inches and smelled the air again. It was definitely stronger towards Katherine. What do I do? She began to panic. I don’t want to wake her… If only there was some way I could clean her up without her noticing. She’s going to be so upset- As her brain began to race through her limited choices, Katherine began to shift in her sleep. Oh please don’t wake up now Katie… Amy pleaded. She felt Katherine’s muscles tighten against her, as if she were stretching. Amy began to relax, but then heard the faint sound of fabric stretching. She looked Katherine over, trying to figure out what the sound was, then noticed a small bump in the blanket shifting over Katherine’s bottom. Oh no… oh no no no!!! Amy felt herself freeze. She couldn’t wake Katherine now and humiliate her, but she couldn’t let her friend lay there like this. The sound continued as Katherine’s panties pushed outwards, the lump in the blanket slowly growing like an inflating balloon. Maybe I’ll just pretend I didn’t notice… She can just go to the bathroom and clean up, and I won’t say a thing. Amy tried to think of any way out of this situation. The noise finally ceased, and Katherine stopped straining and relaxed once again against Amy. Oh good… She’s still asleep. Okay… maybe if I can do something to wake her up and pretend to be asleep, she will think I won’t know. The new smell combined with the urine and wafted up to Amy’s nose. I have to do something now. Before she could react, Katherine gasped and quickly lifted her head, quickly awoken from her sleep. In her daze, she began looking around wildly, rolling on her back. Amy put out a hand, trying to stop her. “Katie, wait!” She said, but her warning wasn’t quick enough. Katherine stopped mid roll, as she felt the mess in her underwear squish against her. Her eyes went wide with disbelief. The girls sat frozen on the couch, unsure what to do. Katherine inched forwards, laying on her side again, but feeling the mess now stuck to her. Realizing what had happened, tears began to form in her eyes. Amy was quick to rub her back in the same calming circles and shushed her. “Hey. Shhh… hey, it’s okay. Everything’s okay.” Katherine’s tears ran down her cheeks and she rolled over on her stomach, burying her face in Katherine’s lap. She began sobbing, her cries muffled in Amy’s sweatpants. “Shhhh….” She continued, rubbing Katherine’s back through the blanket. She now had a view of Katherine’s bottom which no longer had a noticeable bulge. Amy’s sweatpants began to darken as tears soaked into the soft fabric. She could feel Katherine’s hot breath on her legs as she cried louder into her lap. With her other hand, she gently stroked Katherine’s head. She ran her fingernails in slow circles across her scalp in an attempt to soothe her. “Everything’s okay. You’re okay…” Katherine shook her head back and forth into her lap, protesting what Amy was telling her. “Yes, you are. It’s just an accident. It’s not a big deal. We’re going to get you cleaned up. Everything will be fine, okay?” Katherine didn’t respond this time, her sobs causing her body to gently shudder. After a few more moments of rubbing her back, Amy gently placed her hands under Katherine’s armpits, lifting her out from under the blanket and up against her chest. She was always surprised at how light the girl was. She rested her head against her breast, and tucked an arm underneath Amy’s thighs, being careful not to touch anywhere near her bottom. She gently lifted her up and stood up from the couch. She carried Katherine to the bathroom, her shirt now becoming wet with tears. Still in her arms, Amy leaned Katherine’s weight against her chest, and used a free hand to slowly shimmy her pants down. She kept Katherine facing away from the mirror to prevent her from seeing anything. As she pulled the waistband of the pajamas down, she could see the very visible mess through Katherine’s thin, butterfly-print panties. She tugged the wet pants down over her feet and laid them on the bathroom floor. Amy pulled open the shower door and stepped inside. She helped Katherine stand on her own, then started to lift her shirt. “Arms up.” She said in a calm tone. Katherine continued to sniffle as she slowly lifted her hands up. Amy pulled her shirt over her head and laid it on the floor. She turned Katherine away from the shower head and set her hands on her shoulders. “I’m going to pull these down and get the water going. Hold your nose shut and breath through your mouth, okay?” Katherine nodded, fresh tears rolled down her face as she realized what Amy was about to do. Katherine held up a hand and pinched her nose shut as if she was about to do a cannonball off of a diving board. Amy grabbed the waistband of Katherine’s panties and pulled it away from Katherine’s body. The weight of the mess sagged through the material. She slowly lowered the underwear, the majority of the mess drooping towards the floor. She exposed Katherine’s bottom, revealing exactly how much cleanup she would have to do. The underwear finally reached the floor, and Amy gently tugged at Katherine’s ankle, encouraging her to step out of the panties. Amy turned on the water, testing the temperature to make sure it was warm enough. She pulled down the showerhead from its cradle and began gently spraying down Katherine’s backside. She stroked her back with her free hand as she slowly moved the nozzle back and forth. The smell became much more intense and she was glad she had told Katherine to cover her nose. It wasn’t pleasant, but after years of experience in a children’s hospital, it was nothing new to Amy. After the water had dissolved everything, Amy pulled a washcloth from a drawer and covered it with soap. She gently ran the cloth over her thighs, between her legs, and up between Katherine’s cheeks to ensure she was clean. Katherine winced as Amy scrubbed the intimate areas. She rinsed the soap away and turned the water off. She looked down to see that the water had done an excellent job of also cleaning the underwear on the shower floor. Amy grabbed a towel and carefully wiped the water off of Katherine, then wrapped the towel around her. She grabbed another from the towel rack and spread it out on the floor. “I know it’s cold, but can you lay down here for just a minute? I’ll be right back.” Katherine glanced up at Amy with a defeated look in her eye. She didn’t know what Amy was going to do, but she didn’t have any fight left in her to protest. She nodded and laid down on the towel. Amy was only gone for a few moments before she returned with a few bags from her car. Katherine involuntarily began to sob as she realized what was happening. Amy gently shushed her as she began to unpack the supplies. “It's just a precaution, okay?” Katherine didn't respond to the question, simply letting out a small sob. She pulled a pink diaper from the package and unfolded it, laying it on the floor between Katherine's legs. She placed a bottle of baby powder on the floor and knelt down. Amy gently lifted the back of Katherine's legs, and Katherine pushed her bottom in the air, leaving space for Amy to slide the diaper underneath her. Amy sprinkled the powder over her crotch and lifted the crinkly diaper up between her legs. After the tapes were secured, Amy picked up the shirt from the floor. Katherine raised her hands without any prompting and Amy slid her shirt down over her. As she finished the outfit change, Amy leaned down and wrapped her friend in a deep hug. Katherine reciprocated, tightly embracing Amy. “Hey, what do you think about turning in early for bed?” Amy asked. She felt Katherine's head nod against her chest as the held her. The embrace broke off and the girls returned to the living room. Katherine retrieved her toothbrush from her backpack and walked back to the bathroom to brush her teeth, the soft rustle of her diaper breaking the silence of the apartment. In her moment of solitude, Amy cleaned up the remains of dinner and prepared the couch for Katherine to sleep on. As she finished, Katherine emerged from the bathroom, eyeing the couch where her makeshift bed was being prepared. Amy noticed Katherine's look and realized that after her accident, she may not want to be on the couch tonight. “I was just setting up an option if you wanted it. Would you rather sleep in my bed?” Katherine looked at the floor, then slowly bobbed her head up and down. Amy gave her a sympathetic smile. “Hey, it’s no problem. My bed’s pretty big, so I don’t mind. You can even take the blanket from the couch.” Amy picked up the blanket and handed it to Katherine. She took it, snuggling it close to her chest. As small smile began to form as she rubbed the soft fabric between her fingers. After Amy brushed her own teeth, the two moved to her bedroom and crawled into her king-sized bed. Katherine turned off her beside lamp, and the two cocooned themselves in the sheets. “Goodnight Katie.” She whispered to the darkness. Amy heard the sheets shuffle and felt Katherine scoot closer to her, as if she wanted to be embraced. Amy reached her hand forward a few inches, making contact with Katherine’s back. She slowly rubbed, feeling Katherine slide into a spooning position. “Goodnight Amy.” She quietly responded. Amy wrapped an arm around her, the feeling of warmth returning as she felt her friend relax into that same place of safety as she had felt on the couch. After a few moments of feeling her chest rise and fall with steady breathing, Amy whispered, “Katie... do you want to move in together?” Katherine’s breathing paused, as if she was holding her breath. After another long moment, her chest began to fall as she let out a breath. “Yeah... That would be nice.” She said. Amy hadn’t realized that she had stopped breathing as well, and let out a silent sigh. She kissed Katherine on the top of her head, and then snuggled into her pillow as sleep took the both of them.

Chapter Two It was only four months before her eighteenth birthday when Charlotte met Renee and had allowed the older girl to take her by the hand and usher her into womanhood, which is a flowery way of saying that Renee had technically committed statutory rape of a minor, but Charlotte was too far in love with her to trouble herself with those sort of details. The night in question had been her first time ever experiencing an orgasm, due in part because of her overly strict upbringing that didn't allow for her bedroom to even have a door on it let alone enough privacy to explore her developing body. The other factor was that she was too busy to think about sex, she had studying to do and academic achievements to focus on and couldn't be bothered with things as frivolous as "getting laid". Renee showed her exactly what she'd been missing out on, in one night she single handedly obliterated the notion that sex was pointless and that there were more important things in life that cumming. Charlotte would deny it until her dying day, but she cried that night as the waves of pleasure crashed over her and she clutched the blankets and arched her back and made the strangest sounds she'd ever heard herself make, sounds that were somewhere in between being deprived of oxygen and a small woodland creature that may be injured. The tears spilled from her eyes because she realized that she'd wasted so much time with her nose in books that she could have spent living her life, bonding with the people she went to school with, making stupid choices that she'd hopefully survive so she'd have stories to tell and laugh about at reunions or if she happened to bump into someone she went to school with at the bank or grocery store and set up a coffee date with. She cried because until that moment she didn't have anyone like that in her life, and because even though she was only seventeen, she'd worked herself so hard for so long she sometimes felt like she was twice that age and had missed out on her good fucking up years. Renee had been gentle with her, easing her into everything with a tenderness and calm that only came from years of practice. Charlotte wasn't her first virgin, and she wouldn't be her last, but everything has a shelf life, and being a pro at punching V cards isn't something to be proud of past a certain point in your life. She'd started with little things like touching the younger girl's hair and then shoulder and then thigh, the soft Jazz playing in the small dorm room making everything cool and smooth as she leaned in for the first kiss, betting that even if Charlotte wasn't gay she would still be young enough to go along with what was happening. The first kiss had sealed the deal for Charlotte, it was the moment that she knew she loved Renee completely and unequivocally. The taste of her cinnamon lip gloss, the smell of her perfume, a flowery and almost fruity scent that was there and gone like a breath but left her wanting more, the feel of Renee putting her hand on the small of her back to gently guide her down onto the bed as her head swam with desire and realization that she was kissing another girl and it felt amazing and special and perfect. Renee had forced the kiss to happen sooner rather than later because if she didn't stop Charlotte from blathering on nervously about school and what she liked about the decoration of the room she might have abandoned her quest and feigned a sudden illness just to get the geeky little virgin out of her room. It wasn't that she wasn't genuinely attracted to Charlotte, it was just that she really only wanted to be with her to prove that she was the alpha female, able to dominate little virgin freshman into giving up their innocence and then toying with them a little to see if she could have more fun beyond that, but she mostly never got past the first time with them, but she was a little too drunk on her own power to let Charlotte go so quickly. Charlotte had been awash in the milky afterglow of her climax when Renee had emerged from between her thighs and changed everything. "Look at what you did!" she chastised, pointing to the large wet spot on the sheet below her. Charlotte had snapped to attention when she saw the spot and she tried to collect her scattered thoughts enough to properly apologize. "I'm so sorry! I'll wash it for you!" she offered emphatically. Renee always loved this part of the game more than seducing the virgins. The boys were the most fun for her because of the challenge of removing their masculinity, but Charlotte was a brainy little bookworm that seemed to have grown up too fast and provided a unique scenario she was keen on exploring. She'd come up with some reason to catch them off guard while they recovered from their first sexual encounter and see how things played out from there. She thought of Simon from the previous semester and how she'd consoled him after he came in his pants when she'd kissed him, equating the quarter sized wet spot on the front of his khaki pants to "an accident" and had delighted when the boy actually started to cry and try to run away. She'd calmed him with her soft words and brought him back to her, guiding him back onto the bed like she'd done with so many others and gently removed his pants and underwear, forcing herself not to laugh at his pathetic little penis. She'd opted to clean him up with her mouth, to give the boy something positive to associate with the night's events, but also allowed herself to be bold and guide his thumb into a glob of his semen and push it gently into his mouth, explaining to him that it was only fair he taste what she was tasting. As the boy obediently sucked his own seed from his thumb she licked him clean and focused her attentions on his cute little backdoor after she'd done her initial duty. By the time he left her room, she'd had him on all fours while she pounded his little asshole with her least threatening strap-on. She thought of Taylor, a girl fresh off the farm that shot down her advances and made it very clear she wasn't gay only to wind up right where all the others had been except she'd taken Taylor over her lap and blistered the girl's lily white behind with her mahogany paddle with the heart cutouts in the body before making her get down on the floor on her hands and knees and sobbingly service her with her mouth. She'd nearly climaxed just from the girl apologizing to her for lying about being straight, but she'd managed to hold on so that she could see the girls face when she looked up after finishing her off, her eyes puffy and red, her makeup smearing down her cheeks, her face coated in the sexual juices of another woman and the look of shock and fear on her face when she pushed the girl out the door without allowing her to clean herself up at all. With Charlotte, she wanted to try something new, something she'd had an interest in for a while but knew that it would break the game almost instantly with all but a handful of people she tried it with. She put on her most sympathetic face and moved up to kiss Charlotte on the forehead. "You should have told me you'd wet the bed, sweetie." she said in her maternal voice. Charlotte shrank at the implication, she knew that she hadn't wet the bed, at least in the way Renee was implying she had, but the wet spot was there and she didn't want the girl she loved to be mad with her. "I'm sorry, I didn't know that would happen." she said, her voice full of sincerity and remorse. "If you're going to stay the night I think we should probably do something to make sure we don't have anymore issues." Renee told her. "Now, the only question is, are you going to be a good little girl and let me help you or are you going to be a naughty little girl and fight with me?" she asked. Charlotte had no clue what was happening or what Renee was talking about, but she wanted to please this girl and wanted her to love her, so she nodded in agreement, "I'll be good." she offered. Renee smiled and gently shook her head. "You'll be a good, what?" she asked. Charlotte thought for a moment and realized that Renee wanted her statement repeated. "I'll be a good little girl." she finally said, struggling to refer to herself as a little girl given that she'd just experienced the most adult thing in her life. Renee kissed her forehead again. "Good!" she chirped before climbing off the bed and going to her closet, retrieving several towels and a grocery bag, stopping by the desk to get a roll of packing tape and scissors before returning to the bed and dumping everything out next to Charlotte's feet. "What's all that for?" Charlotte asked. The moment of truth had arrived, she'd say the word and Charlotte would either snap back to reality and bolt or she'd submit and Renee would have someone to toy with for a little while longer. "I'm going to make you a diaper." she said matter of factly. Charlotte swallowed hard. "I don't understand." she said. "I'm not a baby, Renee." she told the older girl. Renee smiled at her sweetly in the dim light of the room. "I know you're not a baby." she said as she busied herself with folding the towels into what she needed them to be. "When I was growing up my parents had a rule, wet beds or wet pants meant a day in diapers." she lied. "One Summer when I was thirteen I got sick and wet the bed one night and no matter how hard I cried or how much I begged, I spent the next day and night in a diaper because that was the rule." she explained again, careful not to overindulge her totally made up story so the younger girl might find it believable. Charlotte's heart and stomach fluttered. "I don't want to wear a diaper though." she confessed. Renee sighed and moved off the bed to gather up Charlotte's clothes from the floor and dumped them onto the girl as she lay half seated on the bed. "Rules are rules, Charlotte." she said simply. "If you're not going to respect the rules of my room then you can go." she added bluntly. Charlotte looked up at her with mouth agape, the heat rising in her face at how abruptly Renee's demeanor had changed, she'd messed everything up by not agreeing to something as silly as wearing a diaper, how stupid was she? "Wait!" she exclaimed before realizing she was talking. Renee turned to face her and put her hands on her hips. "Yes?" she asked impatiently. Charlotte felt like crying but fought not to out of fear that she'd just make things worse. "I'll do it." she said quietly, averting her gaze from Renee's. As the younger girl looked away Renee held back her satisfied smirk and moved closer to the bed, hooking her finger underneath Charlotte's chin and lifting it gently so the girl was once again looking at her. "What will you do, sweetie?" she asked, her syrupy sweet maternal voice returning. Charlotte swallowed hard. "I'll wear one." she said. "Wear what, darling girl?" Renee asked, savoring the mental torment she was exerting on her plaything like a cat toying with an injured mouse. A tear rolled down Charlotte's cheek. "I'll wear a diaper." she finally managed to squeak out after stammering over the last word. Renee thought about making the girl endure a nice long spanking with her favorite wooden paddle for her initial disobedience but decided that a sweet girl like Charlotte deserved sweet punishments, the kind that piled on the humiliation and kept the little darling wrapped around her finger with the belief that if she did what she was told that her tormentor would appreciate her and love her as much as Charlotte clearly loved Renee herself. "Good girl." Renee praised sweetly as she took back the pile of clothes and sat back down on the bed to create a diaper for her new little plaything, all the while deeming Charlotte a silly and stupid little girl for falling right into her trap. ************************************************************************ The last time Charlotte had spoken to Renee was the night that everything between them had come to a head and fallen apart, a memory she wasn't keen on revisiting at the moment, or at all if she had her way, but looking at the picture in her hand she knew that she wasn't going to get her way on this particular matter. Moving to the small dresser across her hotel room she opened it and grabbed her notebook, jotting down a few notes about Renee and Steven, most with question marks beside them and used a bit of tape from the desk to tape the picture up onto the page. How did Steven and Renee meet? Did Steven truly want to be an adult baby or had Renee forced him into it? Where was the picture taken? Who took the picture? Why did Renee call her out of the blue sounding worried and talking about her mom despite the woman being long dead? Sighing heavily she closed the journal and returned it to the drawer. It was too late for all these new questions, and she had a meeting with the only other person that would talk to her in the morning and she needed to be sharp for it. Climbing into bed and turning out the lights she stared up at the ceiling for a moment and remembered her first night with Renee and how maybe Steven had followed the same path she had that night and ended up somewhere he wouldn't have normally been if not for his love of Renee. ************************************************************************ After the makeshift diaper had been crafted and affixed around her waist, the shopping bag being fashioned into crude plastic pants and the whole creation held together with a belt of tape that nothing short of scissors would remove, Renee had shut out the lights and turned off the music and climbed into bed with her companion. "I hope that holds up through the night." Renee mused absently as she held Charlotte from behind, making the girl her little spoon for the night and gently patted the plastic covered bunch of towels swaddling her backside before snaking her arm up to hold Charlotte and her hand. Charlotte wanted to protest but held her tongue, choosing to kiss Renee's hand softly instead in an attempt to further smooth things over. "Me too." she reluctantly agreed. Once Charlotte had fallen asleep, Renee tested the girl's response to movement and sounds by shifting in the bed a few times and faking a cough, smiling when the light snores continued without interruption and she made her way out of the bed carefully to return with a bowl of warm water to dip the sleeping girl's hand in. As the sound of liquid rushing out and pooling filled the quiet room Renee left with the bowl and returned to the bed, her hand down at her sex as she felt the warm liquid beneath her as she lay down, quietly bringing herself to climax as she fantasized about all the fun she was going to have when morning came around and shone its light on poor little Charlotte's shameful accident.

/// I managed to dive out of classes just before the bell rang, grabbing my car and positioning it near the school entrance. I drove quite a big SUV, which was so contrary to my size. Maybe I was compensating for something. "Oh, my parents are gonna hate you. We should totally date." I closed the door behind me and slid into the seat of the SUV, looking around and taking it all in. "You get pretty good acoustics in here - we should form a band. Plenty of space, and I bet the sound system is excessively over-the-top. Capitalism on wheels. Nice." I reached down and reclined the seat all the way, laying back and putting my scruffy second-hand pink Chucks up on the dashboard. Figured she was a spoiled brat - probably came from old money. It's whatever, though; she was cute and she gave me ice cream. Well, technically I took it and it did mean missing half of my afternoon classes while I sat rooted to the toilet. But hey man, ice cream. "You read me like a book, Twinkle." I turned on the radio - yes, yes, radio - and started the endless journey of escaping the parking lot with a million other students trying to do the exact same thing with only one exit. Most of our time was spent just… well, sitting there. In the parking lot. Inching forward occasionally. The real downside of driving to school, I guess. "You know, we could have walked home at this rate." I figured we were still a hundred inches away from exiting, but when each inch was one at a time that could take a while. "So I'm moving in, right? I'll sleep in your closet and sort your shoes by brand, color and season. In exchange, you'll throw me cookies every few days." We finally pulled out onto the main-street and the sound of the SUV engine doing something other than idling made me smile. "Lemme drive, I've never driven before." "Sounds like a personal problem. No way I'm letting you drive my car." I pulled out into the street, and half-a-second later got hit by another car, bumping into Star's side of the vehicle. After the car rocked roughly from side to side, I managed to catch my breath. "The irony hurts more than the car crash…" I climbed out of the driver's seat and walked up to the other car. Poor thing. My car had a dent in the door, but the little coupe that hit my SUV smashed in the side of its bumper. I looked up at Star, still safe above the dent in his door. Holy hell. Did we just get hit?! I looked out the window at the other car and at Anna as she approached the driver. I couldn't see what she was saying, and I guess it didn't matter, so I busied myself going through her glove compartment. Parking infringement. Parking infringement. Insurance. Oh, here we go, photos. I pulled out the little stack of pictures of Anna and some other girl. At the mall. At an amusement park. On a plane. Making out. Anna tied to the bed. Oh, now that's interesting. I climbed back into the car about ten minutes later with a scrap of paper with insurance details, trying to start the car. With a twist of the key, the engine sprung the car to life and we took off down the road. "Well that sucked… Mom's gonna kill me." "You okay?" The pile of photos were safely back in the glove compartment and I tried to imagine what it would take to tie a girl like Anna to the bed; to be honest, Anna seemed more the tying-up-type more than the being-tied-up-type. "You know, if we had flying cars, none of this would be an issue. Bad drivers would just explode in the air and natural selection would be back in place. But you know, the Illuminati are waging war against the Stonemasons and using Big Oil as a staging ground for their war against the American people, and unless we all break-free of the corporate control agenda by using mushrooms and Mary-Jane we'll never see the flying car or the water-powered hover-train-network." I looked at Anna with a completely straight face for a moment too long and then grinned. "My parents are kinda batshit. Don't know if you got that." "Hey Twinkle - why are you so obsessed with your parents? I mean, sure, they're probably a bit messed up, but aren't we all?" I kept driving as I spoke, taking a turn onto a less-travelled road. Less chance of being hit by another car! "I mean, you're you. And sure, a lot of that is them, but even more of that is just… you. So like. Just be who you want. No one's making you be your parents, dude." She was right I guess, I did talk about my parents a lot. But it's not like I had much else going on, so I just shrugged my shoulders. "I be who I want, I get kicked out of home. Sucky situation, but it's how it is." I looked out the window at the stores that we drove past. Walmart. Taco Bell. Quiznos. GameStop. Best Buy. I used to like to go to places like that and just watch TV, because it meant I was rebelling. But maybe I didn't need to. Maybe I just needed to stop caring. "Wanna make out now? Conversation got too deep." “I’m literally driving at this exact moment. We don't need to be hit by two cars in one journey." We pulled up to my house, parking my car in the street. My house wasn't, like, a mansion or anything. Just a house. But it was two stories and kind of nice looking, I guess. I climbed out of the driver's seat, falling a quarter of my height as I stepped out of the oversized car. "Come on, Twinkle." "I wish you wouldn't call me that; I made it through an entire day without getting beat up. My record is three, so if you'd find it in your heart not to spoil that for me it'd be great, thanks." I closed the door behind me and looked up at the two story house - it was significantly fancier than anywhere we'd ever lived, but then again… we'd lived in the back of a combi-van for six months once, and that wasn't because we liked to move. It was because it was abandoned on the side of the road. "I want a job. That'd be cool. Do you work? I would, but no social security number or birth certificate kinda hampers that plan. What do your parents do? Your place is huge. I bet they're mafia. Are they mafia? I'd say Yakuza, but you're too busty to be asian. I like busty. I think if I had boobs, I'd want to be busty. Why even have boobs if they're small, right? I don't like huge, though. That's gross." I sighed and rolled my eyes, then pushed up to the brickwork and put my lips on his. It was weird, but he had mentioned it a few times now. Plus, it shut him up for a second. “No, I don't work. No, my parents aren't mafia. I'm clearly not asian. My boobs are smaller without the pushup. And small boobs can be arousing if you know what you're doing. By the way. I like Twinkle. So you're gonna have to deal with it." "It's whatever. As long as you don't mind a boyfriend who's got one part of his body in a cast at all times, you can call me whatever you want." We walked up to the front door and I watched Anna rifle through her keys. First thing I did when we got in the house was look at the walls for family photos, and I couldn't help but laugh a bit. "You give me crap about saying boys are sexy, and you have two moms? Really? So who's the actual Mom? I actually don't think lesbians are all that cute, it's like watching six year olds trying to figure out sex - without any big finale there's not much point. Gay guys are much more appealing to watch. Maybe I'm just obsessed with power-play stuff, though." "…you really have to work on your heterosexuality, doll." I closed the door behind us and smiled softly to myself. Boyfriend, huh? I walked straight to the kitchen and grabbed a cookie - one for me, one for Star - and came back to the foyer, handing him his share. "They're both my mom. They prayed really hard one day, one of them grew a celestial penis - probably Chloe - and impregnated Claire. Then, the next morning, the penis was gone and a baby was on the way. AKA. Me." He looked at me strangely and I smiled. "It's what I choose to believe." "Well, I guess it's better than my notion of the two of them with shotguns trying to shoot down the stork first so they could claim you." I bit the cookie and my tummy made some sort of sound between pleased and anguished. "Mmm. Tastes like lactose intolerance." They seemed such a happy family, though, despite the oddness of having two Mom's and a celestial penis, and I found myself with a tinge of envy so I changed the topic. "My heterosexuality is just fine, thanks. It's not like I prance around in lady's shoes and talk with a lisp." "You make teasing you too easy.” I smirked and made my way down the hall, motioning for Star to follow along. "This is the living room. This is the den. This is the library - yeah it's small, but it's exclusively Anna books. The parents keep their books in their room. Okay, then then these stairs go up, which you can discern by the stairs layering themselves in an upward fashion. And up here is my Moms' room, and then this one's the spare - no, you can't live here - and then this one's mine." My room wasn't the sort of thing you'd imagine me to have, I guess. It wasn't painted black with band posters or anything. It was actually a bit of a mess. I had pictures tacked to the wall, usually of my friends or drawings or things like that. I had a canopy bed, but it wasn't frilly and prissy - it was kind of just a place to hide when I wanted to. The furniture mis-matched in a lot of ways but I liked to decorate with nail polish. It wasn't miraculous or anything, but it was mine. I motioned to the closet. It was a walk in. "Plenty of space." "Well, we're all just a step away from being someone we're not, aren't we? Most guys are just a step away from a blow job and a sticky cum facial. Some guys are just a closer step than others. I'm a pretty far step, though. Honest." Her bedroom was larger than our current living room and I walked into her closet with pursed lips, looking around with a look of assessment on my face before slowly nodding. I looked down at the shoes on the floor. "Hi, Anna's Shoes. I'm Star. We're gonna be roomies now. Look, I promise not to fetishize you so long as you promise not to strangle me with your laces. Deal?" Yeah. I'm normal. "I like your dresser. It's very… rainbow." "I do my best." I put some of the clothes on the floor in the hamper and some of the folded ones in the dresser, trying to give some semblance of tidiness to the room while Star perused my belongings. Was I trying to impress him? Wow. Most of the side of the room Star was on - the side with my dresser - was of pictures and I saw him looking at them. Some of baby Anna and teenage Anna and awkward-bad-haircut-middle-school Anna. Some of my parents. Some of friends and family members. Just people I liked seeing every day. But there was a spot with considerably less photos - just sort of empty. It had been that way for a while. "Is this where you wait for the portal to the twilight zone to open?" I motioned to the blank space on the wall as I picked up one of the nail-polish pots off the dresser and began to brush the color onto my thumb-nail; it was a really nice sparkly purple, and I was never one to turn down sparkles. Or purple. "Oh…" I looked up at my wall of mostly-pictures and went back to cleaning. "I guess." I finally slid closed my dresser and smiled at the quickly-picked-up room. Decent enough. I sat down on the bed as I watched the boy color his thumb nail purple. Weird kid, that one. I sat next to Anna on the bed and blew on my one purple nail, looking back at the wall with pursed lips. "I'm not dumb you know. I mean, I know the grades might say so, but I'm pretty good with people. I even talked my way out of a broken arm once." I touched my thumbnail to my lip to check if it was still tacky to touch, and then looked at Anna. "You don't gotta tell me. You barely know me, right? But sometimes telling someone you barely know is really really easy. You should give it a try one day." I took her hand in mine and put it on my lap so I could color her thumb the same purple as I'd done mine. I sat very quiet for a while, letting Star paint my thumb. He was quite good too. Maybe he did his sister's polish. Or maybe all the gay jokes he made were compensating for something. Still, when he finished, I blew on my nail and smiled up at him. I figured with the time that passed the conversation before was forgotten. "Ready to make out more? Mom isn't home for another two hours, you know." "Was she special to you?" I didn't ask anything more than that before I pushed her to the bed and pressed my lips against hers. Her breath tasted like three kinds of mint toothpaste; mine was more the store-brand variety, but she was delicious enough for the both of us. I didn't kiss very aggressively - I guess I just wasn't the aggressive kissing type. I didn't see it as a race, just something to be savored for what it is, like a really good meal. And I guess that was a good analogy. I wound up leaning over her, one arm on the bed on either side of her chest as we kissed, and I stopped after six or seven. Wow. Good kisser. Impressive, for a boy. I wanted to ask how he knew, but I knew better than that. After his lips parted from mine he looked down at me expecting an answer. God, what was with this kid? Memory of a fucking elephant. Not even kisses could deter. "We don't talk about her. If you want to keep kissing me, that is." My shoulders shrugged and I nodded my head. "Sure, whatever makes you happy. If talking about her to someone makes you happier than not, one day, you know where to find me." With a cheeky smile I nodded to the girl’s closet. "Over there. Cuddled up next to your twenty-three pairs of Chucks." It was kind of surreal to have been at the school one day and already be in a girl's house making out with her, but maybe karma was finally going my way. We kissed some more and my mind wandered onto what she believed in; with gay parents I figured she wasn't Catholic. "So… you sure I can't move in? I've got references. Well, I don't. But I think I kiss semi-decently, and that's a thing." "It's true. That is a thing." I smiled a bit; my head was on his chest now. I thought something like that would be weird, but it felt okay. We were still lying on my bed having moved very little since our kissing ended. I wondered what Mom would think of me having a boy over… I guess they never thought they'd have to worry about that, huh? "I don't think Mom would be okay with it. You moving in, I mean." "And what about the me-dating-you thing? Are they going to be okay with that or am I going to have to come up with fabulous alter-ego that wears your clothes and pretends to be your girlfriend? Cause no offense, but I don't know if the world could handle two people with your fashion sense." A smirk came to my lips as I held up Anna’s hand and looked at her sparkly thumb. "I don't get it. You have fifty-two nail polishes - that I saw, anyway - and yet your nails aren't painted. What gives?" I shrugged my shoulders. I had a reason, but it was something I didn't want to get into. Actually, I thought the notion of having my thumb painted would really bother me, but it didn't seem to. Not yet anyway. "Well, it'll be interesting. Them seeing me with a boy. But we aren't dating. You shouldn't look at it that way. Stuff just happens. But you can go and sleep with whoever you want, Twinkle." "Yeah, that won't be a problem. I'm mint in box." It wasn't something I was ashamed of, but I guess I wasn't proud of it either. It was just what it was. "Plus I doubt there'll be any other girls at the school who wanna make out with a dirt-poor hippie kid with good fashion sense who finds the idea of two guys having sex more appealing than two girls. But I'll keep it in mind." My eyes caught focus on the curtains and I smirked a little, "Do you ever close the bed curtains and pretend this is a castle? I love pillow forts, and this just screams epic fort all over." "Yeah. All the time." I smiled and tugged the curtains closed. It was still the middle of the day, so it didn't block out all the light, but it made it considerably darker. "This is where I think. I just sit in here with the curtains closed. I tried meditation for a while, but it never really stuck with me. Instead I just lay on my back and stare at the ceiling." "I can help, if you want. I'm Buddhist so meditation is a big thing. I mean, I don't do it much nowadays, but when I was a kid and didn't have any friends I'd just meditate and think about all the ways life would be better once I grew up. I guess now that I did, it's really not any better. But it was a nice dream." I laid down next to her on my back and looked up at the ceiling. "I like your ceiling." Typically I found myself looking for something to count on any given ceiling, but the textured surface didn't really have anything of note. "So we're not dating? That's a drag. I guess it's understandable, though; I don't drive and my parents scarcely believe in money, so there'd be very little actual 'dating'." I shook my head and sighed, rolling over onto my side and putting one arm over Star. In this position, I was mostly on top of him. "I don't care about your money or cars or anything, you stupid boy. I just don't wanna. That's all." His features were so much darker now that the curtains were drawn - it was almost surreal. Like he was a different person. I wondered if I looked the same way. "Girl on top. Interesting." I looked up at her dark-lined eyes and glossed lips and thought for a moment, "I bet you're prettier without all that on your face, you know. I know all guys say that. But I'm not all guys. I'm Twinklestar and I'm right." "I don't wear it because I don't think I'm pretty. I'm beautiful. I get that from my parents." I propped myself up on my elbows so I was comfortably laying on the boy while still being able to look him in the eye. "It's like playing dress-up. But with your face. You know? Like a game. With enough makeup you can look like anyone. I don't even like makeup. I just like the idea." "I used to wear my Mom's shoes and scarves when I was a kid. That's the same, right?" Or maybe it was more like taking theater class - something I'd done at my old school. Well, until I was kicked out because we couldn't afford the elective fees. Life's a bitch, sometimes. "Do you like other games, Anna? I guess I've always been the loner, so most of the games I play, I play with myself." Wow. Did I just say play with myself? Real fucking smooth, Star. I giggled and smiled down at the boy. "I'm sure you do." I sat up and pulled the curtains, blinking at my mom as she stood with her arms crossed. "Oh… hi." The woman looked incredibly taken aback by the boy in the bed with me and she recoiled a step or two at the sight. I chuckled and climbed out of bed. "Be more surprised. I dare you." I gestured for Star to follow and we climbed out of my bed together, leaving my room. My mom followed shortly after. I wasn't fazed at all by the appearance of Anna's Mom and it seemed like Anna was playing the cool route, too, even as we left the the bedroom and her Mom followed. Was it shameful in this family for a girl to like a boy? Was heterophobia a thing? I decided I'd look that up next time we were at school. We walked down the stairs and the woman followed us, so finally I whispered, "Is she going to kill me? I feel like she's going to kill me. I'd rather not die, if it's all the same to you. My karma is way shot right now. Give me a week to get things in order and then she can kill me." "She's a sweetheart. That's Chloe, by the way, if you wanna call her by name. Or you can call her Anna's mom. The Mrs. stuff usually puts her off." I made it downstairs first and my mom was down only a few seconds later. I had to do introductions. "Momma - this is Twinklestar. No, seriously. Don't look at me like that! I swear! Mom it's his real name! Mom, you're gonna hurt his feelings!" "She's right. My name's Twinklestar. I prefer Star, but Anna calls me Twinkle. You can do as you like, but I'd prefer you avoid Twink because I get beat up enough as it is, if it's all the same to you. Anyway. It's nice to meet you." Typically I'd have followed up with 'your daughter tastes delicious!' as a genuine compliment, but I figured that probably wouldn't go so well here. Chloe was a short girl - only a few inches taller than me, maybe. She had very dark hair, also like me, and it was short like mine was. But we had different eyes. Hers were green. "It's nice to meet you," she finally managed to Star, though she avoided a name. She probably still believed I was kidding. "Anna - can I talk to you in the kitchen?" When she asked to see Anna alone I decided maybe it would be best if I just kept my mouth shut altogether. I wound up looking at photos in the living room while they disappeared into the kitchen and I tried to remember the finer details. Chloe and Claire and the Celestial Penis. It sounded like some sort of nativity story for the modern day. My thumb slipped between my lips and I sucked lightly on the tip as I looked over the photos thoughtfully. "It's not what you think." "I know it isn't." I sighed and looked at my feet. "You'd tell me if you were dating someone, right?" "We aren't dating." "I know." "Then why are you concerned?" "You know why I'm concerned." I took a deep breath before continuing the conversation. "We aren't dating. We'll never date. You know that. And I'm fine. I feel fine." "And your thumb?" I looked down at my hand, the nail glistening purple in the light of the kitchen. "Seems okay…" She sighed and nodded, kissing my forehead. "Be careful." "Always am." And I left her, making my way back to the living room. "Sorry about that." "What was that all about?" I slipped my thumb out of my lips and wiped it on the hem of my shirt quickly, trying to hide my concern. It wouldn't be cool if I seemed worried. And I was cool. Chilly, even. But not cold. "Hope I didn't get you in trouble. She looked like she'd never seen a real life boy before. I might check out a copy of Pinocchio from the school library for her." I quietened down for a moment when Chloe came into the room as well and I looked up at her with a smile. "I'm not a bad person. And honestly, Anna thinks I'm gay for some reason, so you can trust her with me. Probably." She gave a small smile to Star, then a strange look to me. One that read something along the lines of 'odd one, isn't he?' and she walked up the stairs. I sighed and turned back to my new… whatever he was. "She was just surprised to see me with someone. It's not you. And it has nothing to do with your gender. Promise." Now that was an interesting comment. Was it to do with the girl that we didn't talk about? I didn't want to push too much because it might screw things up for me and I didn't need to help being screwed-over at all, but I did have to sate some curiosity. "Why so surprised to see you with someone? That seems kinda rude, like 'oh my god, how does she get someone?!' rude. But maybe I'm reading too much into it. Or maybe it's something you wanna keep from me and that's cool, too." My smile faded a little at the tail end of Star's comment. He really needed to stop being observant... "She's just my mom. She worries about me. Heartbreak and all that. But I assured her you wouldn't be breaking my heart and she seems okay with it." I smiled coyly, but the whole scene was very played. But I was a good actress. "Wanna go for ice cream?" "Sure. The sprinklings of truth there made me feel like sprinkles anyway." I didn't give her the chance to reply as I opened the front door and stepped outside in the warm autumn afternoon. "Did you tell her about the car that hit you? Hope she didn't freak too bad. She seems pretty protective." It made me curious what her other Mom, Claire, was like. Dad was the relaxed one in my family and Mom made all the strict decisions. As strict as things got at home, anyway. "Oh…" I bit my lip and looked up the stairs where Mom had gone. That would just lead to a really big discussion though… and I was more in the mood for ice cream. "I'll tell her when we get back. I'll have to use her car to drop you off at home anyway. Come on - we're walking." His first comment, though, had thrown me a little off guard. He didn't see through me, right? It was just coincidence. Truth of the matter was that I liked walking - it usually gave me time to think, though when walking with someone else it meant a whole lot less thinking and more actual talking. "So, what you gotta realize is this. Firstly, if we're getting ice-cream, you're paying. Secondly, we're vegan at home so I'm incredibly lactose intolerant. That doesn't mean much for you, but it means if we don't get to a place where we're within a few feet of a bathroom about ten minutes after the fact, things are gonna get messy. And I'm a cleanly boy. I don't like messy." I'd decided after that look on her face in the drive-way that I'd lay off on trying to get answers out of her for a while. We barely knew each other, after all. "That's cool. Probably a bathroom at the ice cream parlor anyway. And I'll just eat another cone while I wait." I smiled up at the boy and looked down at his polished fingernail. I contemplated slipping my hand into his but decided against it, choosing instead to walk alongside him like normal friends do. That's all we are anyway. But lying on his chest felt so comfortable and it had been months since I'd felt real comfort. But I didn't like him. He was a boy, after all. Strange the way the mind works sometimes. We got to the parlor and I picked out a sundae cup (because they're cleaner) with one scoop of chocolate and one scoop of vanilla. There was 41 other flavors, but I liked those ones. We sat down and I motioned to the little bowl with my spoon. "I like chocolate because it's over the top. It's indulgent. It's like bitch, I'm chocolate. Yeah. Rawr." Apparently, chocolate is also sassy. "But I like vanilla, too, because it's spent years under the oppressive reign of chocolate and it still hasn't had its spirit broken. Gotta respect that, right?" "…you're a little weird. You're lucky I'm not put off by that." I bit my lip to hide a smile and licked at my cone of six different flavors. It looked a lot like one of those ice cream cones you see on TV where they're stacked way too high. But I come here a lot; this is what I like. Though the flavors are usually always different. "I did fourteen flavors once. But it's hard to hold a cone with fourteen flavors steady while you eat it." "I'd make a joke about lesbian parents and your amazing tongue-work, but I'm so much better than that." I grinned and finished off my chocolate scoop before moving onto the vanilla. Always in this order. I just preferred the aftertaste of vanilla. "So it's not just your parents you're obsessed with. It's all parents. That's interesting." I made that small observation vocal. It wasn't overly common, but certainly a trend. I kept licking down to my third flavor. God, I loved ice cream. "I was going to get sprinkles, but the sprinkles here are dots and not rods and I prefer rods. Dots are too hard. I don't like hard so much. Just soft rods that I can suck on without having to chew." I dutifully finished off the vanilla scoop and sat with a little smile, watching Anna deal with six scoops stacked atop one another. Within a few minutes, I excused myself to the bathroom and it was ten more minutes before I emerged again, looking very shaken and quite worn out. "Stupid body. Why you gotta be a lactose hater? What did lactose ever do to you…" Mumbling continued from my lips as I sat back down and trembled a little, resting my head on the table. "Worth it… worth it for chocolate and vanilla and…" My stomach gurgled. "Okay! I get it! No more chocolate and vanilla orgasms in my mouth. Stupid tummy…" With my head on the table, my painted thumb found its way to my lips and I sucked softly on the tip while waiting for the nausea to pass. He sucked his thumb? An oral fixation would help him along a path of homosexuality, if he ever changed his mind. Good thing I had no intention of getting attached to Star or I might have some serious issues in the future. I finished my ice cream, cone and all, and stood up from the table. "Come on, thumbsucker, let's get going." It was a few more minutes before I got to my feet and followed Anna out of the parlor and we started to walk home. I felt truly dreadful; there was nothing quite as unfair as an hour of suffering for a few minutes of pleasure. But it was worth it. I felt woozy and slipped my hand into Anna's as we walked, our painted thumbs crisscrossing each other. Even when I started to feel better, I didn't let go. "More kissing before we go home?" The question was asked, but I wound up pushing her gently against the guard-rail of the foot bridge before she could answer. I kissed her lips there, and then lifted her so she was sitting on top of the railing. Now my kisses involved looking up into her eyes. I liked this angle a lot. I felt my cheeks go red as my body lifted up onto the guard rail. It was only after maybe the third kiss though that I pushed his shoulders and fell back onto my feet, rectifying our relative heights. I was flattered, truly, but it wasn't fair to lead him on. "Don't be so presumptuous, Twinkle! It's not a good character trait." I didn't really get it; we'd kissed without any hesitation in Anna's bedroom. What was different now? Was it that I initiated and she didn't like that? I shrugged and smiled, playing it off like it was no big deal. "Well, I think kissing is pretty great. But maybe that's just because I haven't done much else. Maybe when I get further than that, I'll want more. But right now I'm like a six year old and kissing is about the best thing in the world." We resumed walking towards her house and a thought occurred to me. "You know, I can walk home after I drop you off. I'd kinda rather your parents not see where I live anyway. I already made a pretty shitty first impression. Is that cool?" Fact of the matter was it would probably be a three or four mile walk, but a little bit of exercise never hurt anybody. Except for those with heart issues who drop dead. "Well. I was gonna drive you myself, just use Mom’s car, probably. But if you wanna walk, that's cool. It's your call." It wasn't long before I regretted what I'd done on the foot bridge. I mean, sure, it was a little pig-headed of him to be so forward in a public place like that, but I didn't have to yell at him either. He just needed to learn boundaries. So I slid my hand into his, lacing our fingers together so he'd know I wasn't mad. That was normal, right? Just a friendly gesture. We stood at the end of Anna's driveway and I looked up at the house; Chloe was standing by the window that went to the living room. She was really worried about something and Anna wouldn't tell me about the girl in the pictures. She didn't know that I'd looked in the glove compartment, though, and maybe it was best that she didn't. We didn't kiss, and I didn't say anything meaningful despite my desire to. I just smiled a sly little grin and raised her hand, looking at our purple thumbs. "Thanks for a pretty good first day at school. See you tomorrow, Anna." I turned and left, beginning the long walk home. What a strange girl.

7.) Pretty in Pink "Absolutely not," I said flatly, crossing my arms over my chest. They were so adorable. They were perfect! Pink - Mommy's favorite color - with little hearts and crowns. I wanted them so badly... and I said no. This had been a trend the past few days. No, I wouldn't wear that dress. No, I wouldn't wear those shoes. No, I wasn't going to wear my hair in pigtails. But Mommy always got her way one way or another. Why was I hoping to lose? If I wanted to lose so badly, why fight at all? 'Then you don't get them' would have been the first response I gave her, if she were anybody else - and anybody else would have buckled at that. Pippy probably would have, too. But she didn't want that, she wanted to lose. She wanted to have her control taken. The two of us were in her bed, looking up pretty clothes on her iPad, but when I slipped my hand up her skirt she almost dropped the tablet. "Didn’t you try to say 'no' to this diaper, too? And how did that work out?” Our dynamic had shifted in the past few days. Not equals, but different. Almost relationship-like. I shivered at her touch and looked away. My cheeks were hot. Damn, I gave her too much too soon. If I didn't do a better job, I'd lose this argument too. But I wanted to lose, right? But I wanted to fight. "I don't need them." "Don't be silly. You leak after six hours in those ones." "Well, I'll change more frequently. And I don't remember asking for your input." There we go, escalating the situation. Now she didn't have a choice. The war was waged. "Oh, you'll change more often? Then there's no reason to resist taking the next step.” I didn't need to tell her what the next step to immaturity was, I didn't need to tell her what 'do more in your diaper' meant. She was a clever girl. I’d seen her watching videos online the other day of girls messing their diapers, as she traced her fingers up her thighs in eager anticipation. I pushed her to her back and sat myself on top her, kissing her lips and running my fingers over the throbbing little punctures on her neck. I wouldn't drink from her though, not yet - being fed upon had become my reward for her. Her kisses tasted like sugar. Her fingertips brought to life every nerve beneath my skin. In half a moment, I felt like putty in her hands. She could mold me. She could shape me. I had to shake off the feeling. If I kept slipping like this, she'd win too quickly. I used all my strength to shove her off me and sat up on the bed. "I'm not like your other thralls." A few days ago she slipped up and mentioned one of them. At first I was insecure. Actually, I was still insecure. But Bailey spent every night with me - not them. And why? Because I gave her something they couldn't. It gave me power over her. "That's true, you're not ~ if you were, you'd have pleased me by now." There was an intoxicating level of push and pull, of back and forth, that her ability to stand back up after I'd broken her down meant. The thrill of the chase never dulled out. But she was a thrall deep down, and that lingering sense of being owned didn't just go away. She could play me, but I could also play her much better. Pleased her? I hesitated, looking up at Bailey as she walked around the room, running her fingers over the top of my dresser, along the closet door, and then returning to me. My skin tingled. I wanted her touch... but those thoughts weren't helping. Comparing me to those other thralls wasn't helping. I tried to shake that thought off too, but it was a lot stickier. "Well... I'm not wearing this anyway," I said again, touching the pink diaper on the bed beside me. Gosh, it was thick. My head swam with ideas... "That's fine, I can think of someone else much more deserving." Her face faltered, and I threw her a bone instead of sinking her deeper. "I could put my pretty kiss on Meg's neck; she's not half the fighter you are, is she? She'd fall to thralldom so quickly... she'd beg for the pretty pink diaper between her legs, she's so...fiercely competitive, she'd succumb faster than anybody ever had." I knew full well the comparison would hurt, but a hypothetical would hurt less than if I'd named an actual thrall I already had. This game went both ways. I pouted and crossed my arms over my chest. The childish mannerisms were second nature now, as was calling Bailey Mommy. I had no conscious realization until after the fact. "Meg's a brat." "You're a brat," she smirked. I stuck out my tongue. "I'm not wearing that stupid--" puffy, adorable, thick, gorgeous, pink, dreamy "--diaper just to make you happy. I don't need it." "That's true.” I smiled down at her, touching one finger to her chin as if cultivating a thought in her. “You don't need it, you want it. You want to need it. And isn't that so much worse?" I queried wistfully, and let go of her face to move my hand down her neck instead. "You're thinking about it right now, I bet. You're thinking about... your senses. How pretty it looks... how thick it feels... how it's going to sound when everybody hears you crinkling... you're thinking about the scents you'll make just for me, and how I'm going to taste your boiling blood as reward for you behaving so well…” Her words were like liquor over my rationality. They fed me like my blood fed her. She kissed me on the lips and put her teeth to my neck. Warm feelings. Warm thoughts. Mommy and me. Together. Time ticked by as I daydreamed about us. As her lips whispered ideas in my head. As her teeth sunk into my neck. Before I knew it, the sky outside was a thick inky blue. Sunrise was only half an hour away. A huge dark circle had appeared under my bottom, leaking through the diaper. I looked up at Bailey with confusion as I tried to focus in on reality. What did she just... do...? "My little thrall, so convinced she could stand that she never considered how much she adored to kneel, to lay, to surrender.” The sun was coming, and that meant I'd be going. Her resistance was intoxicating, but too much alcohol without enough water made for a rough morning - I had no choice but to do what I did to her. Like always, her fingers touched at the pretty little wounds, little spots that would be permanent soon, looking like a little tattoo to the casual eye and opening for the delicious pierce of my fangs when I wanted them to. A mark. My mark. "I wonder, is my little thrall ready yet to need? The sun comes, and solitude follows~" I looked down shyly at the wet sheets. I had a mattress protector of course; if not for the constant bedwetting then certainly for the many blood stains. I'd switched to red sheets last week for moments just like this. My nightgown was stained with blood. I used to hate the sight of it. Now... now it reminded me what Mommy did to me. I shook my head but the thoughts wouldn't leave. I had leaked... "I... I don't need..." But I did need. I needed that new diaper. Thicker. Safer. Oh, I couldn't focus... "Your diapers are what keep you safe when I'm not around, and you're about to face a new day, a new sunrise, and your protection has failed you. But you don't want a new protector, do you?" I'd gotten up from her bed. I had the new pink diapers under my arm, and I was very ready to leave with them. "These are for little girls who need them, who want them, who crave and dream to take the next step for Mommy..." "W-wait!" She stood by the doorway, holding the package of pink diapers. I stumbled to my feet and almost fell over. My legs felt wobbly and my knees were unsure if they wanted to buckle. I looked shyly up at Mommy and played with my fingers in front of me. My nightgown was soaked through... "Please Mommy... I... I need them..." I knew what this meant. I knew that she would expect more of me from now on. Ugh, the thought was so disgusting... "You need them? And what do you need them for, little doll?" I squinted at the window, gestured with my hand. "And I hope you're quick to answer; no thinking, no pausing, no playing, because before you know it I'll be gone until the night comes again." "For... for everything," I muttered, looking sheepishly at my feet. I knew what was coming next. "Then you're committing to diapers now, full time?" I remembered those videos of those girls... even then, I felt so humiliated for them. I couldn't imagine... but if Mommy left with those pink diapers, I'd feel unsafe all day. I didn't want that. She won this game, like she always did. "Yes Mommy..." I changed her. I didn't have much time, but I made the time to do it; I replaced her soaked, soggy, leaky diaper with the new sensations of the thicker pink ones I'd brought for her. As the sun began to rise now, and I prepared to fade, I whispered in her ear: "I change you from now on. Only I do. Only I can." And for all her brattiness, she'd find that to be true - even if, for a while, she didn't believe it. A moment later, I disappeared and left her to her day. --------- Thanks for reading, my loyal subjects! Like, comment, and check our our Patreon!

Never, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever give money to someone who say they'll use it to come to you or buy supplies for you.